Bibliography on Islam in contemporary Sub-Saharan Africa

African Studies Centre Research Report 82 / 2006

Bibliography on Islam in contemporary Sub-Saharan Africa

Paul Schrijver

Contents

Preface I II

vii

AFRICA (GENERAL)

WEST AFRICA 21 West Africa (General) Benin 32 Burkina Faso 32 Cte d'Ivoire 36 Gambia 39 Ghana 39 Guinea 43 Guinea-Bissau 43 Liberia 44 Mali 45 Mauritania 53 Niger 56 Nigeria 60 Senegal 114 Sierra Leone 139 Togo 141

21

III

WEST CENTRAL AFRICA 143 Angola 143 Cameroon 143 Central African Republic Chad 147 Congo 149 Gabon 150

147

IV NORTHEAST AFRICA 151 Northeast Africa (General) Eritrea 152 Ethiopia 153 Somalia 156 Sudan 160

151

EAST AFRICA 189 East Africa (General) Burundi 197 Kenya 197 Mozambique 205 Rwanda 206 Tanzania 206 Uganda 212

189

VI INDIAN OCEAN ISLANDS Comoros 215 Madagascar 217 Mauritius 218 Runion 218

215

VII SOUTHERN AFRICA 219 Southern Africa (General) Botswana 219 Malawi 219 South Africa 221 Zambia 243 Zimbabwe 243
VIII THE ARAB WORLD
245

219

IX THE WEST Index of authors

249 253

vi

Preface
This bibliography on Islam in contemporary Sub-Saharan Africa has been prepared as part of the African Studies Centre/Centre dEtude dAfrique Noire project entitled Islam, the Disengagement of the State, and Globalization in Sub-Saharan Africa that was funded by the Netherlands Ministry of Foreign Affairs. The present bibliography lists over 4,000 references to secondary literature in European languages about Islam in contemporary Sub-Saharan Africa. It supplements and updates two existing bibliographies, Islam in Sub-Saharan Africa: A Partially Annotated Guide by Samir Zoghby and Islam in Africa South of the Sahara: A Select Bibliographic Guide by Patrick Ofori, both of which were compiled in the 1970s.1 Since then, there has been considerable academic interest in Islam in Africa and publications such as the Paris-based journal Islam et Socits au Sud du Sahara have regularly informed readers about new publications on Islam in Sub-Saharan Africa. The main objective of the present work is to bring together bibliographical information that has been published in different publications and to provide individuals interested in the topic with a simple and practical research tool. The main criteria for inclusion in this bibliography can be summarized as follows. Unlike the two aforementioned bibliographies, all items listed here deal with the contemporary period, i.e. the period after independence from around 1960 to 2005. All African countries are covered in this book with the exception of those bordering the Mediterranean. The most difficult criterion to apply uniformly was the bibliographys scope, and this has not been strictly adhered to. The decisive factor in including works was that the writings explicitly concerned Islam and Muslims. For this reason, publications that deal with Islam implicitly or only in an ancillary manner have not been included. Such a pragmatic method naturally has its limitations. For example, those domains in which some aspects of Islam may play a role, including law, education, politics and family relations, have not been covered in a comprehensive manner. Therefore, those who require deeper insight into the social processes and workings of Muslim societies are advised to consult other thematic and regional bibliographies in addition to this one. A further limitation is that the bibliography focuses primarily on publications in English, French and German, although a few important works in other languages have also been included. Readers interested in works in Arabic and in local African languages should refer to the multi-volume bio-bibliographical series Arabic

Patrick E. Ofori, Islam in Africa South of the Sahara: A Select Bibliographic Guide (Nendeln, KTO Press 1977); Samir M. Zoghby, Islam in Sub-Saharan Africa: A Partially Annotated Guide (Washington, Library of Congress, 1978).

vii

Literature of Africa, edited by John O. Hunwick and R. Sen OFahey.2 Finally, no entries from the Encyclopaedia of Islam and other Islamic Studies reference works have been included. This bibliography aims to be comprehensive rather than selective. The reasoning behind this was that a potential user would be better served by an overview of the available literature that is as full and complete as possible than by a publication including only a limited number of titles. For this reason, the compiler did not personally examine all the references included in the bibliography but instead relied heavily upon second-hand sources such as other published and unpublished bibliographies, library catalogues and online data. One drawback of this is that inaccuracies in the sources may have been inadvertently reproduced. To minimize this possibility, entries have been checked, wherever possible, against more than one bibliographical source. Various library catalogues, including those of the African Studies Centre (Leiden), Northwestern University, the US Library of Congress and SUDOC, were consulted. Many thesis titles were taken from the catalogues of UMI Proquest Dissertation Services and the Atelier National de Reproduction des Thses. A number of bibliographies that deal with both Islamic and regional studies (among them the Index Islamicus) were consulted, as well as the reference lists in numerous recent publications on Islam in Africa. And finally, a lot of researchers responded to a call for references that was announced on and circulated via various email lists. Items in this bibliography are numbered sequentially and arranged geographically according to the broad regions of Africa. There is a preliminary general section for entries whose scope extends beyond a single region or country. Within the wide geographical regions of West, West Central, Northeast, East Africa, Southern Africa and the Indian Ocean islands, entries are arranged by country, and alphabetically according to author within each country. The part on Sub-Saharan Africa is supplemented with two brief sections dealing with the Arab world and the West. Entries covering two or more countries appear only once under the relevant regional heading or in the general section. To facilitate its use, an index of authors names concludes this work. This bibliography is also available online as a fully searchable database. Many of the entries have abstracts produced by the African Studies Centres library staff and some of the others have abstracts written by the authors themselves, publishers or journals. The online bibliography can be consulted on the website of the African Studies Centre, Leiden.3

To date, four volumes have been published by Brill, Leiden: I. The Writings of Eastern Sudanic Africa to c. 1900 (1993); II. The Writings of Central Sudanic Africa (1995); III. The Writings of the Muslim Peoples of Northeastern Africa (2003), and IV. The Writings of Western Sudanic Africa (2003). http://www.ascleiden.nl/Publications/Bibliographies/IslamInAfrica/

viii

I would like to thank those scholars who assisted in the preparation of this bibliography. I am deeply indebted to the researchers who participated in the African Studies Centre/Centre dEtude dAfrique Noire project and who took the time to evaluate a preliminary version of the bibliography. I would especially like to express my gratitude to Roman Loimeier who was kind enough to share his personal bibliographical database with me. I would also like to thank my colleagues at the African Studies Centre who generously and patiently provided me with all the support and assistance I needed to produce this bibliography. And special thanks go to Benjamin Soares who was closely involved in the whole project and who provided me with invaluable comments and suggestions throughout. Paul Schrijver Leiden

ix

AFRICA (GENERAL)

Africa (general)
10. Adamolekun, Taiye (2001). The influence of Islam on African culture, Gbade Ikuejube and F.A. Akinseye (eds), African experience: Reflections on socio-economic and political development in Africa, Lagos, A. Peakey & Sons. 11. Adams, William Y. (1969). Ethnohistory and Islamic tradition in Africa, Ethnohistory 16:4, pp. 277-288. 12. Aghali-Zakara, Mohamed (1997). LOrganisation de la confrence islamique et les tats du Sahel, Les annales de lautre islam 4, pp. 85-94. 13. Aguilar, Mario I. (1996). Dialogue with Islam: An African perspective, African Ecclesiastical Review 38:6, pp. 322-340. 14. Ahmed, Jamal M. and Malik Charles (1972). Islam in the context of contemporary socioreligious thought of Africa, Beirut, s.n., 16 p. 15. Alao, Nurudeen (1993). Education in Islam: The challenge of numbers, breadth and quality, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 107-116. 16. Alkali, Nura, Adamu Adamu, Awwal Yadudu, Rashid Moten, and Haruna Salihi (eds) (1993). Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, 454 p. 17. Aminu, Jibril (1993). Towards a strategy for education and development in Africa, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 87-96.

1. Abbas, Mohammad Galal (1969). Islam and African thought, Majallat alAzhar (February) pp. 14-16. 2. Abbink, Jon (1997). Afrika bezuiden de Sahara, Henk D. Driessen (ed.), In het huis van de islam: Geografie, geschiedenis, geloofsleer, cultuur, economie, politiek, Nijmegen, Uitgeverij Sun, pp. 71-77. 3. Abdullah, Yoonus (1998). Sharia in Africa, Ijebu-Ode, Shebiotimo Publications, 224 p. 4. Abootalebi, Ali R. (1995). Democratization in developing countries: 1980-1989, Journal of Developing Areas 29:4, pp. 507-529. 5. Abu Bakr, Yusif al-Khalifa (1988). The development of Islamic education in Africa, Bulletin on Islam and ChristianMuslim Relations in Africa 6:4, pp. 12-18. 6. Abu-Lughod, Ibrahim A. (1964). The Islamic factor in African politics, Orbis 8:2, pp. 425-444. 7. Abun-Nasr, Jamil M. (1979). Islam und Sozialismus in Afrika, Zeitschrift fr Kulturaustausch 19, pp. 412-418. 8. Abun-Nasr, Jamil M. (1982). berlegungen zur heutigen politischen Rolle des Islam in Afrika, Afrika Spectrum 17, pp. 5-19. 9. Abun-Nasr, Jamil M. (1996). (Die Stellung des Islams und des islamischen Rechts in ausgewahlten Staaten:) Die unabhngige Staaten Schwarzafrikas, Werner Ende, Udo Steinbach, and Gundula Krger (eds), Der Islam in der Gegenwart, Mnich, Beck, pp. 426-445.

AFRICA (GENERAL)

18. Ammah, Rabiatu (1984). New light on Muslim statistics for Africa, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 2:1, pp. 11-20. 19. Anderson, James N.D. (1962). The future of Islamic law in British Commonwealth territories in Africa, Law and Contemporary Problems 27:4, pp. 617-631. 20. Anderson, James N.D. and D. Norman (1962). Islamisches Recht in den Tropengebieten Afrikas, Afrika Heute 1962, pp. 295-326. 21. Anderson, James N.D. (1963). The future of Islamic law in British Commonwealth territories in Africa, Hans W. Baade (ed.), African law: New law for new nations, Dobbs Ferry, Oceana publications, pp. 83-97. 22. Anderson, James N.D. (1965). The adaptation of Muslim law in SubSaharan Africa, Hilda Kuper and Leo Kuper (eds), African law: Adaptation and development, Berkeley, University of California Press, pp. 149-165. 23. Angenent, Caroline and Anneke Breedveld (1998). Power and the study of Islam south of the Sahara, ISIM Newsletter 1, p. 39. 24. Argyle, W.J. (1986). The migration of Indian Muslims to East and South Africa: Some preliminary comparisons, Marc Gaborieau (ed.), Islam et socit en Asie du Sud, Paris, ditions de l'EHESS, pp. 135-147. 25. Arteche, A. (1983). Islam y opciones fundamentales de las communidades Christianas en el Africa negra, Misiones Extranjeras 78/79, pp. 449-461. 26. Azumah, John A. (2001). The legacy of Arab-Islam in Africa: A quest for inter-religious dialogue, Oxford, Oneworld, 264 p.

27. Babalola, Elisha O. (1978). Model answers in Islam and Christianity in West Africa & Egypt, Sudan and Ethiopia, Ibadan, Scholar Publications International, 311 p. 28. Babs Mala, Sam (1984). The Fatiha and the Christian response, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 2:4, pp. 1-10. 29. Babs Mala, Sam (ed.) (1986). Christianity, Islam and African religion, Ibadan, University of Ibadan, Institute of Education, 398 p. 30. Bayart, Jean-Franois (1987). Afrique noire: lislam contre la crise, Olivier Mongin and Olivier Roy (eds), Islam, le grand malentendu, Paris, Autrement, pp. 141-145. 31. Beck, Kurt (1996). Islam, Arbeitsethik, Lebensfhrung, Kurt Beck and Gerd Spittler (eds), Arbeit in Afrika, Hamburg, LIT Verlag, pp. 161-178. 32. Belmessous, Hacne (2002). Les avances de lislam au sud du Sahara, Gopolitique africaine 5, pp. 83-89. 33. Bemath, Abdul Samed (1998). The Mazruiana collection: A comprehensive annotated bibliography of the published works of Ali A. Mazrui, 19621997, New Delhi, Sterling Publishers, 348 p. 34. Benna, Umar G. (1993). The changing patterns of Muslim cities in Africa, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 146-168. 35. Bierschenk, Thomas and Georg Stauth (eds) (2002). Islam in Africa, Mnster, LIT Verlag, 234 p. 36. Bierschenk, Thomas and Georg Stauth (2002).

AFRICA (GENERAL)

Islam and contemporary social change in Africa (introduction), Thomas Bierschenk and Georg Stauth (eds), Islam in Africa, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 5-16. 37. Booth, Newell S. (1979). Islam in Africa, Newell S. Booth (ed.), African religions, New York, NOK, pp. 297-343. 38. Bratton, Michael (2003). Briefing: Islam, democracy and public opinion in Africa, African Affairs 408, pp. 493-501. 39. Bravmann, Ren A. (1983). African Islam, Washington, Smithsonian Institution Press, 120 p. 40. Bravmann, Ren A. (2000). Islamic art and material culture in Africa, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 489-517. 41. Brelvi, Mahmud (1964). Islam in Africa, Lahore, Institute of Islamic Culture, 657 p. 42. Brenner, Louis (1972). Separate realities: A review of literature on Sufism, The International Journal of African Historical Studies 5:4, pp. 637-658. 43. Brenner, Louis (1973). The maintenance and transmission of Islamic culture in tropical Africa, African Religious Research (Los Angeles) 3:2, pp. 4-12. 44. Brenner, Louis (1987). Une orientation bibliographique sur lislam en Afrique, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 1, pp. 123-143. 45. Brenner, Louis (1989). Religious discourses in and about Africa, Karin Barber and Paulo Fernando de Moraes Farias (eds), Discourse and its disguises: The interpretation of African oral texts, Birmingham, University of Birmingham, CWAS, pp. 87-105.

46. Brenner, Louis (ed.) (1993). Muslim identity and social change in SubSaharan Africa, London, Hurst, 250 p. 47. Brenner, Louis (1993). Muslim representations of unity and difference in the African discourse, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in Sub-Saharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 1-20. 48. Brenner, Louis (1999). Africa, Jason R. Peirce and Ninian Smart (eds), Atlas of the worlds religions, Oxford, Oxford University Press, pp. 196-213. 49. Brenner, Louis (1999). The study of Islam in Sub-Saharan Africa, ISIM Newsletter 4, p. 31. 50. Brenner, Louis (2000). Sufism in Africa, Jacob K. Olupona (ed.), African spirituality, New York, The Crossroad Publishing Company, pp. 324-349. 51. Brenner, Louis (2000). Histories of religion in Africa, Journal of Religion in Africa 30:2, pp. 143-167. 52. Brzault, Alain and Grard Clavreuil (1987). Missions: en Afrique, les catholiques face lislam, aux sectes, au Vatican, Paris, Autrement, 193 p. 53. Chabar, Hamid (1983). Lislam sub-saharien: ralits et perspectives, AVRUG Bulletin 10:3, pp. 13-24. 54. Charry, Eric (2000). Music and Islam in Sub-Saharan Africa, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 545-573. 55. Chesworth, John (2004). Approaches to teaching Islam in the twenty first century, Grant LeMarquand and Joseph D. Galgalo (eds), Theological

AFRICA (GENERAL)

education in contemporary Africa, Eldoret, Zapf Chancery, pp. 181-210. 56. Chesworth, John (2004). Dhimm status in Islam from an historical perspective with implications for present day Africa, Johnson A. Mbillah and John Chesworth (eds), From the cross to the crescent: A Procmura occasional paper, Nairobi, PROCMURA, pp. 64-85. 57. Christelow, Allan (2000). Islamic law in Africa, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 373-396. 58. Clarke, Peter B. (1988). Islam in tropical Africa in the 20th century, Peter B. Clarke (ed.), The worlds religions: Islam, London, Routledge, pp. 180-191. 59. Constantin, Franois and Christian Coulon (eds) (1997). Religion et transition dmocratique en Afrique, Paris, Karthala, 387 p. 60. Coulon, Christian (1978). Enseignement islamique et socit en Afrique noire: une introduction, Cahiers de pdagogie africaine 1, pp. 9-39. 61. Coulon, Christian (1983). Le rseau islamique, Politique africaine 9, pp. 68-83. 62. Coulon, Christian (1988). Les musulmans et le pouvoir en Afrique noire: religion et contre-culture, Paris, Karthala, 182 p. 63. Coulon, Christian (2002). Les nouvelles voies de lumma africaine (introduction), LAfrique politique, pp. 19-29. 64. Crossley, J. (1972). The Islam in Africa project, International Review of Missions 61, pp. 150-160. 65. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1979). Confrries musulmanes en Afrique noire,

Karl-Heinz W. Bechtold and Ernst J. Tetsch (eds), La contribution du christianisme et lislam la formation dtats indpendants en Afrique au sud du Sahara, Stuttgart, Institut fr Auslandsbeziehungen, pp. 98-104. 66. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1981). La filire musulmane: confrries soufies et politique en Afrique noire, Politique africaine 4, pp. 7-30. 67. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. and Christian Coulon (eds) (1988). Charisma and brotherhood in African Islam, Oxford, Clarendon Press, 223 p. 68. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1988). Introduction: Charisma and brotherhood in African Islam, Donal B. Cruise OBrien and Christian Coulon (eds), Charisma and brotherhood in African Islam, Oxford, Clarendon Press, pp. 1-31. 69. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1991). Les comunitas musulmanes i lestat a lAfrica, Studia Africana (Barcelona) 2, pp. 43-48. 70. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (2003). Symbolic confrontations: Muslim imagining the state in Africa, London, Hurst, 250 p. 71. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (2004). African Muslim and the secular state, ISIM Newsletter 14, p. 50. 72. Cuoq, Joseph M. (1971). Begegnung von Islam und Christentum in Afrika, Internationales Afrikaforum 7:9/10, pp. 570-577. 73. Cuoq, Joseph M. (1975). Les musulmans en Afrique, Paris, G.-P. Maisonneuve et Larose, 522 p. 74. Cuoq, Joseph M. (1977). Prsence de lislam dans le continent africain, Afrique contemporaine 90, pp. 1-8. 75. Devisse, Jean (1989). Islam et ethnies en Afrique, Jean-Pierre

AFRICA (GENERAL)

Chrtien and Grard Prunier (eds), Les ethnies ont une histoire, Paris, KarthalaA.C.C.T., pp. 103-115. 76. Diagne, Souleymane Bachir (2003). Islam in Africa: Examining the notion of an African identity within the Islamic world, Kwasi Wiredu (ed.), A companion to African philosophy, Malden, Blackwell Publishing, pp. 374-383. 77. Diara, Agadem L. (1973). Islam and Pan-Africanism, Detroit, Agascha Productions, 95 p. 78. Dias, Eduardo Costa (2002). Dawa, poltica, identidade religiosa e inveno de uma nao, Antnio Custdio Gonalves (ed.), Multiculturalismo, poderes e etnicidades na frica Subsariana, Porto, FLUP, pp. 45-68. 79. Dias Farinha, Antnio (2004). O Sufismo e a islamizao da frica subsariana, Antnio Custdio Gonalves (ed.), O Islo na frica Subsariana, Porto, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, pp. 29-34. 80. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1976). The African and Christian view of dying saviour and the Islamic concept of sacrifice, Islam and the Modern Age 7:3, pp. 5-23. 81. Dunbar, Roberta A. (2000). Muslim women in African history, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 397-417. 82. Duran, Khalid (1986). Gehrt Afrikas Zukunft dem Islam?, Schweizer Monatshefte 66, pp. 473-477. 83. Elias, Youssif (1982). Islam et vie culturelle en Afrique, thiopiques 29, pp. 15-27. 84. Elnaiem, Buthaina Ahmed (2002). Human rights of women and Islamic

identity in Africa, Recht in Afrika 5:1, pp. 1-15. 85. Evers Rosander, Eva (1997). The islamization of tradition and modernity, Eva Evers Rosander and David Westerlund (eds), African Islam and Islam in Africa: Encounters between Sufis and islamists, London, Hurst, pp. 1-27. 86. Evers Rosander, Eva and David Westerlund (eds) (1997). African Islam and Islam in Africa: Encounters between Sufis and islamists, London, Hurst, 347 p. 87. Evers, G. (1981). Wachstumsbewegung mit Rivalitten: Die Ausbreitung des Islam in Afrika, Herder Korrespondenz 35, pp. 299-303. 88. Fall, Mar (1986). Orientations de la recherche sur lislam en Afrique noire (1979/1983), Bordeaux, CEAN-IEP, 18 p. 89. Farwer, Christine (2002). Islam in Afrika: Annotierte Kurzbibliographie, Afrika Spectrum 2, pp. 203-217. 90. Firla-Forkl, M. (1993). Tendenzen in der modernen afroislamischen Schnen Literatur, Hermann Forkl (ed.), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 375-376. 91. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1971). Prayer and military activity in the history of Muslim Africa South of the Sahara, The Journal of African History 12:3, pp. 391-406. 92. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1979). Dreams and conversion in Black Africa, Nehemia Levtzion (ed.), Conversion to Islam, New York, Holmes & Meier, pp. 217-235. 93. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1985). The juggernauts apologia: Conversion to Islam in black Africa, Africa 55:2, pp. 153-173.

AFRICA (GENERAL)

94. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1994). Many deep baptisms: Reflections on religious, chiefly Muslim, conversion in Black Africa, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 57:1, pp. 68-81. 95. Fitzgerald, Michael L. (1993). Relations between Muslims and Christians in Africa, Encounter: Documents for Muslim-Christian understanding 197, 23 p. 96. Forkl, Hermann (1993). Einfhrung in den schwarzafrikanischen Islam, Hermann Forkl (ed.), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 298-303. 97. Forkl, Hermann (1993). Trger der Ausbreitung des Islam in Schwarzafrika, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 281-298. 98. Frantz, Charles (1995). Africanist and islamicist anthropology: Empirical and mythological reality, African Anthropology 2:1, pp. 59-75. 99. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1961). Leffort du communisme en Afrique noire: lislam face au communisme (partie 1), Marchs tropicaux et mditerranens 822, pp. 2019-2021. 100. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1961). Leffort du communisme en Afrique noire: lislam face au communisme (partie 2), Marchs tropicaux et mditerranens 824, pp. 2117-2118. 101. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1961). Archasme et modernisation: les musulmans noirs et le progrs, Cahiers de lInstitut de Science Economique Applique suppl.au no.120, srie V, no. 3, pp. 66-97. 102. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1962). Les musulmans dAfrique noire, Paris, ditions de lOrante, 406 p. 103. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1965). Islam 1965, Comptes rendus mensuels

des sances de LAcadmie des Sciences dOutre-Mer 25:3, pp. 111-127. 104. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1965). Problmes actuels de lislam en Afrique noire, Communauts et continents 26 (avril-juin), pp. 35-47. 105. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1966). Sectes musulmanes et civilisations ngroafricaines, Le mois en Afrique 1, pp. 98-105. 106. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1966). Essai sur lislamisation de lAfrique noire, Le monde religieux nouvelle srie 29, pp. 281-293. 107. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1966). Islam en Afrique noire, Afrique contemporaine 28, pp. 24-28. 108. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1969). Panislamisme en Afrique noire, tudes: Revue de culture contemporaine 331, pp. 514-527. 109. Gabid, Hamid al- (1993). The Organization of Islamic Conference (OIC) and the development of Africa, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 305-320. 110. Gaffney, Patrick D. (1994). Africa: Why Christians are turning toward Islam, Hans Kng and Jrgen Moltmann (eds), Islam: A challenge for Christianity, London, SCM, pp. 11-17. 111. Gaffney, Patrick D. (1994). Afrika: Waarom christenen belangstelling tonen voor de islam, Hans Kng and Jrgen Moltmann (eds), Islam: Een uitdaging voor het christendom. De ontmoeting tussen islam en christendom als wederzijdse bedreiging en als hoopvolle uitdaging, Baarn, Gooi en Sticht, pp. 17-23. 112. Galadanci, S.A.S. (1993). Islamic education in Africa: Past influence and contemporary challenges, Nura Alkali

AFRICA (GENERAL)

and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 97-106. 113. Gandolfi, Stefania (2003). Lenseignement islamique en Afrique noire, Cahiers dtudes africaines 169/170, pp. 261-277. 114. Garcia, Francisco P. (2003). O Islo na frica Subsariana: GuinBissau e Moambique, uma anlise comparativa, Africana Studia 6, pp. 65-96. 115. Garh, M.S. el- (1971). The philosophical basis of Islamic education in Africa, West African Journal of Education 15:1, pp. 8-20. 116. Gast, Marceau (ed.) (1987). Hriter en pays musulman: habus, lait vivant, manyahuli, Marseille, ditions du CNRS, 302 p. 117. Gaudeul, Jean-Marie (1979). Christianisme catholique en Afrique subsaharienne en secteur fortement imprgne par lislam, Karl-Heinz W. Bechtold and Ernst J. Tetsch (eds), La contribution du christianisme et lislam la formation dtats indpendants en Afrique au sud du Sahara, Stuttgart, Institut fr Auslandsbeziehungen, pp. 41-59. 118. Gaudeul, Jean-Marie (1980). Christianity, Islam and nation-building in Africa, Encounter: Documents for Muslim-Christian understanding 70. 119. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (ed.) (2005). Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, 648 p. 120. Gonalves, Antnio Custdio (2004). O Islo na frica Subsariana: actas do 6 Colquio internacional: estados, poderes e identidades na frica Subsariana: realizado, de 8 a 10 de Maio de 2003, na Faculdade de Letras do Porto, Porto, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, 202 p.

121. Gurivire, Jean de la (2002). Les multiples visages de lislam noir, Gopolitique africaine 5, pp. 73-81. 122. Gnther, Ursula (1999). Die Bedeutung des Islam im subsaharischen Afrika, Afrika Jahrbuch 1998, pp. 53-62. 123. Gusau, Sule Ahmed (1993). Prospects and problems of Islamic banking in Africa, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 354-363. 124. Haafkens, Johannes (1995). The direction of Christian-Muslim relations in Sub-Saharan Africa, Yvonne Y. Haddad and Wadi Zaidan Haddad (eds), Christian-Muslim encounters, Gainesville, University Press of Florida, pp. 300-313. 125. Hams, Constant (1990). Y a-t-il un avenir pour les confrries islamiques (tariqt)?, La transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman priphrique: lettre dinformation 10, pp. 78-82. 126. Hams, Constant (2001). Lusage talismanique du Coran, Revue de lhistoire des religions 218:1, pp. 83-95. 127. Hansen, Holger Bernt (2003). The Bible, the Quran and the African polity: Towards a secular state?, Niels Kastfelt (ed.), Scriptural politics: The Bible and the Koran as political models in the Middle East and Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 42-54. 128. Haron, Muhammad (1994). Muslim education: The Sub-Saharan experience, Muhammad Bukhari Lubis (ed.), Al-Hadarah: Essays in celebration of the twentieth anniversary of the Department of Arabic Studies and Islamic Civilization in the Faculty of Islamic Studies at the National University of Malaysia, Bangi, Universiti Kebangsaan Malaysia, pp. 321-353.

AFRICA (GENERAL)

129. Harrow, Kenneth W. (1987). The power and the word: Laventure ambigu and The wedding of Zein, African Studies Review 30:1, pp. 63-77. 130. Harrow, Kenneth W. (1987). The power and the world: Aspects of Islam in Cheikh Hamidou Kane and Tayeb Salih, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 143-157. 131. Harrow, Kenneth W. (ed.) (1991). Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, 332 p. 132. Harrow, Kenneth W. (1991). Introduction: Islam(s) in African literature, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 3-20. 133. Harrow, Kenneth W. (1991). Camara Laye, Cheikh Hamidou Kane, and Tayeb Salih: Three Sufi authors, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, Portsmouth, Heinemann, pp. 261-297. 134. Harrow, Kenneth W. (1996). The marabout and the muse: New approaches to Islam in African literature, Portsmouth, Heinemann, 239 p. 135. Harrow, Kenneth W. (2000). Islamic literature in Africa, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 519-544. 136. Haruna, Mohammed (1993). Media and imperialism in Africa, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 296-304. 137. Haynes, Jeff (1995). Popular religion and politics in SubSaharan Africa, Third World Quarterly 16:1, pp. 89-108. 138. Haynes, Jeff (2004). Religion and democratization in Africa, Democratization 11:4, pp. 66-89.

139. Heine, Peter (1987). Der Islam in Schwarzafrika, Rolf Italiaander (ed.), Die Herausforderung des Islam, Gttingen, Muster-Schmidt, pp. 105-110. 140. Hinchcliffe, Doreen (1975). The status of women in Islamic law, Mervyn Hiskett and Godfrey N. Brown (eds), Conflict and harmony in education in Tropical Africa, London, Allen and Unwin, pp. 455-466. 141. Hiskett, Mervyn (1994). The course of Islam in Africa, Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press, 218 p. 142. Hock, Klaus (1997). Wie antwortet der Islam auf die Vernderungen in Afrika?, CIBEDO: Beitrge zum Gesprch zwischen Christen und Muslimen 11:2/3, pp. 42-52. 143. Hock, Klaus (2003). Von Afrika lernen? Christlich-islamische Beziehungen in interkultureller Perspektive, Ralf Geisler and Holger Nollmann (eds), Muslime und ihr Glaube in kirchlicher Perspektive: Nachbarn, Dialogpartner, Freunde (Freundesgabe fr Heinz Klautke zum 65. Geburtstag), Schenefeld, EB-Verlag, pp. 161-180. 144. Hodgkin, Elizabeth (1990). Islamism and Islamic research in Africa, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 4, pp. 73-130. 145. Hodgkin, Elizabeth (1998). Islamism and Islamic research in Africa, Ousmane Kane and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, pp. 197-262. 146. Holas, Bohumil (1968). Les dieux dAfrique noire, Paris, Geuthner, 285 p. 147. Hollemans, Kaj (1998). Allah vs. God in Nigeria & Sudan, doctoraalscriptie, Rijksuniversiteit Leiden, 130 p.

AFRICA (GENERAL)

148. Horton, Robin (1975). On the rationality of conversion (1), Africa 45:3, pp. 219-235. 149. Horton, Robin (1975). On the rationality of conversion (2), Africa 45:4, pp. 373-399. 150. Hunwick, John O. (1976). The study of Muslim Africa: Retrospect and prospect, Christopher Fyfe (ed.), African studies since 1945: A tribute to Basil Davidson, London, Longman, pp. 136-155. 151. Hunwick, John O. (ed.) (1992). Religion and national integration in Africa: Islam, Christianity, and politics in the Sudan and Nigeria, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, 176 p. 152. Hunwick, John O. (2003). Islamic revival in Africa: Historical and contemporary perspectives, Amidu Sanni (ed.), An unfamiliar guest in a familiar household: Arabic and Islamic studies: in honour of Isaac Adejoju Ogunbiyi, Bariga Lad Lak, Debo Prints, pp. 1-20. 153. Hussain Khan, Mofakhkhar (1987). Translations of the Holy Quran in the African languages, The Muslim World 77, pp. 250-258. 154. Hussain, S.M. (1971). The Muslim population in Africa, Nigerian Journal of Islam 1:2, pp. 33-36. 155. Ikenga-Metuh, E. (1987). The shattered microcosm: A critical survey of explanations of conversion in Africa, Kirsten Holst Petersen (ed.), Religion, development and African identity, Uppsala, Scandinavian Institute of African Studies, pp. 11-27. 156. Ismail, Uthman Sayyid Ahmad (1981). The growth and impact of Islam on Africa, Wadad al Qadi (ed.), Studia Arabica et Islamica: Festschrift for Ihsan Abbas on his sixtieth birthday, Beirut,

American University of Beirut, pp. 231-245. 157. Jarra, Catherine (2004). Dialogue for peaceful co-existence between Christians and Muslims: The sociological dimension, Johnson A. Mbillah and John Chesworth (eds), From the cross to the crescent: A Procmura occassional paper, Nairobi, PROCMURA, pp. 86-97. 158. Jinju, Muhammadu Hambali (2001). Islam in Africa: Historico-philosophical perspectives and current problems, Zaria, Ahmadu Bello University Press, 189 p. 159. Joffe, George (1989). Islam in Africa, Sean Moroney (ed.), Africa, New York, Facts on File, pp. 1067-1086. 160. Jomier, Jacques (1981). Christianisme et islam dans lAfrique daujourdhui, A. Ngindu Mushete (ed.), Combats pour un christianisme africain: mlanges en lhonneur de V. Mulago, Kinshasa, Facult de Thologie Catholique, pp. 63-80. 161. Jomier, Jacques (1990). Lislam dans lAfrique daujourdhui, Cahiers des religions africaines 24:47, pp. 93-105. 162. Kaba, Lansin (1975). Notes of the study of Islam in Africa, Afrika Zamani 4, pp. 53-66. 163. Kaba, Lansin (1976). Islams advance in tropical Africa, Africa Report 21:2, pp. 37-41. 164. Kalimullah, M. (1983). Islam in Africa, Islamic Culture 57, pp. 219-237. 165. Kane, Ousmane (1997). Muslim missionaries and African states, Susanne H. Rudolph and James P. Piscatori (eds), Transnational religion and fading states, Boulder, Westview Press, pp. 47-62.

10

AFRICA (GENERAL)

166. Kane, Ousmane and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds) (1998). Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, 330 p. 167. Kane, Ousmane (2003). Intellectuels non-europhones, Dakar, CODESRIA, 70 p. 168. Kaniki, Martin H.Y. (1976). Religious conflict and cultural accommodation: The impact of Islam on some aspects of African societies, Utafiti 1:1, pp. 87-98. 169. Kapteijns, Lidwien E.M. (1998). New studies of women, gender, and Islam: Contextualizing and historicizing Muslim womens lives, Canadian Journal of African Studies 32:2, pp. 586-593. 170. Kasozi, Abdu B.K. (1976). Some varying and common aspects of Islam in Africa, Makere History Journal 2:1, pp. 101-110. 171. Kastfelt, Niels and Jessie D.K. Tvillinggaard (eds) (1997). Religion and politics in Africa and the Islamic world: Report from the 1997 conference of the University of Copenhagen, Copenhagen, North/South Priority Research Area. 172. Kateregga, Badru D. and David W. Shenk (1987). Islam et christianisme: dialogue entre un musulman et un chrtien, Lom, ditions HAHO, 231 p. 173. Khan, Z.M. (1982). Islam in Subsaharan Africa, Africa Quarterly 21:2/4, pp. 62-68. 174. Kilaini, Method (2001). Ecumenism in a multi-religious context: Africa, The Ecumenical Review 53, pp. 366-373. 175. Knappert, Jan (1997). The Islamic literatures of Africa, Orientalia Lovanensia Periodica 28, pp. 193-221.

176. Kogelmann, Franz (2004). Sharia and secular constitutions, Goethe Institut Accra (ed.), Conflict. What has religion got to do with it? An AfricanEuropean dialogue, Accra, Woeli Publishing Services, pp. 181-192. 177. Koster, F. (1982). Islam in Schwarzafrika: Sein religises, kulturelles und politisches Erscheinungsbild, Zeitschrift fr Missionswissenschaft und Religionswissenschaft 66, pp. 17-34. 178. Kraus, J. (1980). Islamic affinities and international politics in Sub-Saharan Africa, Current History 456, pp. 154-158, 182-184. 179. Kritzeck, James (1961). Lislam en Afrique, Orient-Occident 187, pp. 3-7. 180. Kritzeck, James and William H. Lewis (eds) (1969). Islam in Africa, New York, Van NostrandReinhold, 339 p. 181. Lanfry, Jacques and Michael L. Fitzgerald (1974). The Ahmadiyya community and its expansion in Africa, Encounter: Documents for Muslim-Christian understanding 2. 182. Lemu, Sheikh Ahmed (1983). Islam for Africa, Africa for Islam, Kuwait, Africa Muslim Agency, 18 p. 183. Levtzion, Nehemia (ed.) (1979). Conversion to Islam, New York, Holmes & Meier, 272 p. 184. Levtzion, Nehemia (1981). Conversion under Muslim domination: A comparative study, D.N. Lorenzen (ed.), Religious change and cultural domination, Mexico, Colegio de Mexico, pp. 19-38. 185. Levtzion, Nehemia and Randall L. Pouwels (eds) (2000). The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, 591 p.

AFRICA (GENERAL)

11

186. Levtzion, Nehemia and Randall L. Pouwels (2000). Introduction: Patterns of islamization and varieties of religious experience among Muslims of Africa, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 1-18. 188. Lewis, Ioan M. (ed.) (1966). Islam in tropical Africa, London, Oxford University Press, 470 p. 189. Lewis, Ioan M. (1986). Identity and the political economy of Islamic conversion in Africa, Eckhard Breitinger and Reinhard Sander (eds), Approaches to African identity, Bayreuth, Breitinger & Sander, pp. 75-90. 190. Lewis, Ioan M., Ahmed al-Safi, and Sayyid H. Hurreiz (eds) (1991). Womens medicine: The zar-bori cult in Africa and beyond, Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press, 299 p. 191. Lewis, Ioan M. (1996). Religion in context: Cults and charisma, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 198 p. 192. Lewis, William H. (1961). Islam and nationalism in Africa, Tibor Kerekes (ed.), The Arab Middle East and Muslim Africa, London, Thames and Hudson, pp. 63-83. 193. Lewis, William H. (1969). Nationalism and modernism, James Kritzeck and William H. Lewis (eds), Islam in Africa, New York, Van NostrandReinhold, pp. 185-201. 194. Loimeier, Roman (1999). From the Cape to Istanbul: Transnational networks and communal conflicts, Yearbook of the Sociology of Islam 2, pp. 85-98. 195. Loimeier, Roman (ed.) (2000). Die islamische Welt als Netzwerk: Mglichkeiten und Grenzen des

Netzwerkansatzes im islamischen Kontext, Wrzburg, Ergon Verlag, 515 p. 196. Loimeier, Roman (2000). Ist Fuball unislamisch? Zur Tiefenstruktur des Banalen, Roman Loimeier (ed.), Die islamische Welt als Netzwerk: Mglichkeiten und Grenzen des Netzwerkansatzes im islamischen Kontext, Wrzburg, Ergon Verlag, pp. 101-120. 197. Loimeier, Roman (2002). Gibt es einen afrikanischen Islam? Die Muslime in Afrika zwischen lokalen Lehrtraditionen und translokalen Rechtleitungsansprchen, Afrika Spectrum 37:2, pp. 175-188. 198. Loimeier, Roman (2003). Patterns and peculiarities of Islamic reform in Africa, Journal of Religion in Africa 33:3, pp. 237-262. 199. Loimeier, Roman (2003). Who has this religion of coughing invented? Processes of transculturation from an Islamic perspective, A. Jones (ed.), Transculturation: Mission and modernity, Leipzig, University of Leipzig, pp. 33-42. 200. Loimeier, Roman (2005). De la dynamique locale des rformismes musulmans: tudes biographiques (Sngal, Nigeria et Afrique de lEst), Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 29-47. 201. Loimeier, Roman (2005). Translating the Qurn in Sub-Saharan Africa: Dynamics and disputes, Journal of Religion in Africa 35:4, pp. 403-423. 202. Loimeier, Roman (2005). Is there something like Protestant Islam?, Die Welt des Islams 45:2, pp. 216-254. 203. Lyman, Princeton N. and J. Stephen Morrison (2004). The terrorist threat in Africa, Foreign Affairs 83:1, pp. 75-86.

12

AFRICA (GENERAL)

204. Maayergi, Hassan (1993). Translations of the meanings of the Holy Quran into minority languages: The case of Africa, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 14:1/2, pp. 156-180. 205. Mahida, Ebrahim Mahomed (1989). Africa: Muslim population, Al-Ilm (Durban) 9, pp. 106-107. 206. Mahida, Ebrahim Mahomed (1992). Muslim population in Africa, Al-Ilm (Durban) 12, pp. 50-51. 207. Maina, Newton Kahumbi (2001). Understanding Islamic fundamentalism, African Ecclesiastical Review 43:6, pp. 279-295. 208. Mane, Yaya (1987). Une littrature en pril: la littrature araboislamique dexpression, Notre librairie 88/89, pp. 57-61. 209. Manna, Haytham (1996). Arabic Islam is different from African and Asian Islam, Essam Mohammed Hassan and K.W. Harris (eds), Revitalization of political thought through democracy and human rights: Islamism, Marxism and Pan Arabism, Cairo, Cairo Institute for Human Rights Studies, pp. 160-166. 210. Marais, Ben (1971). Islam: Politieke faktor in Afrika, Bulletin: A Record of Events in Africa 11:2, pp. 51-65. 211. Martin, J. Paul (1998). Christianity and Islam: Lessons from Africa, Brigham Young University Law Review 1998:1. 212. Mazrui, Ali A. (1967). Islam, political leadership and economic radicalism in Africa, Comparative Studies in Society and History 9:3, pp. 274-291. 213. Mazrui, Ali A. (1969). Islam and the English language in East and West Africa, Hans-Jrgen Greschat and Herrmann Jungraithmayr (eds), Wort und Religion - Kalima Na Dini: Studien zur

Afrikanistik, Missionswissenschaft, Religionswissenschaft, Stuttgart, Evangelischer Missionsverlag, pp. 179-197. 214. Mazrui, Ali A. (1971). Islam and the English language in East and West Africa, W.H. Whiteley (ed.), Language use and social change, Oxford, Oxford University Press, pp. 179-197. 215. Mazrui, Ali A. (1975). English and Islam in East and West Africa, Alamin M. Mazrui (ed.), The political sociology of the English language: An African perspective, The Hague, Mouton, pp. 54-68. 216. Mazrui, Ali A. (1979). Vers un nouvel ordre religieux international: une perspective africaine, Karl-Heinz W. Bechtold and Ernst J. Tetsch (eds), La contribution du christianisme et lislam la formation dtats indpendants en Afrique au sud du Sahara, Stuttgart, Institut fr Auslandsbeziehungen, pp. 13-30. 217. Mazrui, Ali A. (1993). The black woman and the problem of gender: An African perspective, Research in African Literatures 24:1, pp. 87-104. 218. Mazrui, Ali A. (1994). Islamic doctrine and the politics of induced fertility change: An African perspective, J.L. Finkle and C.A. McIntosh (eds), The new politics of population: Conflict and consensus in family planning, New York, Population Council & Oxford University Press, pp. 121-134. 219. Mazrui, Ali A. (1994). Islam and African art: Stimulus or stumbling block?, African Arts 27:1, pp. 50-57. 220. Mazrui, Ali A. (1998). Islam and Afrocentricity: The triple heritage school, John C. Hawley (ed.), The postcolonial crescent: Islams impact on contemporary literature, New York, Lang, pp. 169-184.

AFRICA (GENERAL)

13

221. Mazrui, Ali A. (2000). Islam between ethnicity and economics: The dialectics of Africas experience, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 15-54. 222. Mazrui, Ali A. (2002). Islam and Afrocentricity: The triple heritage school, Ricardo Ren Laremont and others (eds), Africanity redefined: Collected essays of Ali A. Mazrui (Volume 1), Trenton, Africa World Press, pp. 103-116. 223. Mbaye, Ravane (1982). Lislam noir en Afrique, Tiers Monde 92, pp. 831-838. 224. Mbembe, A. (1993). La proliferation du divin en Afrique subsaharienne, Gilles Kepel (ed.), Les politiques de Dieu, Paris, Seuil, pp. 177-200. 225. Mbillah, Johnson A. (2004). African churches and interfaith relations: Food for thought, Johnson A. Mbillah and John Chesworth (eds), From the cross to the crescent: A Procmura Occasional Paper, Nairobi, PROCMURA, pp. 1-14. 226. McKay, Vernon (1964). Islam and relations among the new African states, J. Harris Proctor (ed.), Islam and international relations, New York, Praeger, pp. 164-166. 227. McKay, Vernon (1965). The impact of Islam on relations among the new African states, Proctor J. Harris (ed.), Islam and international relations, New York, Praeger, pp. 158-193. 228. Merwe, W.J. van der (1974). The impact of Christianity and Islam upon Africa, South African Journal of African Affairs 4:1, pp. 17-32.

229. Meunier, Olivier (ed.) (2001). Educations, diversits culturelles et stratgies en Afrique subsaharienne, Paris, LHarmattan, 249 p. 230. Mikailu, Aminu Salihu (1995). Macro-economic stabilization problems of African countries and the Islamic framework for reform, Hamdard Islamicus 18:2, pp. 25-40. 231. Miles, William F.S. (1996). Political para-theology: Rethinking religion, politics, and democracy, Third World Quarterly 17:3, pp. 525-535. 232. Miles, William F.S. (2003). Islamism in Africa, The World & I December, pp. 257-265. 233. Miskin, Tijani el- (1988). The Arabic script and the promotion of literacy in Africa, Muslim Education Quarterly 6:1, pp. 42-49. 234. Miskin, Tijani el- (1993). Dacwa and the challenge of secularism: A conceptual agenda for Islamic ideologues, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 266-275. 235. Molla, Claude F. (1968). Renaissance of the prophet: Some aspects of Islam south of the Sahara, Insight and Opinion 3:3, pp. 99-111. 236. Monteil, Vincent M. (1964). Lislam noir, Paris, Seuil, 368 p. 237. Monteil, Vincent M. (1965). Lislam noir, Revue tunisienne de sciences sociales 4, pp. 31-65. 238. Monteil, Vincent M. (1980). Lislam noir: une religion la conqute de lAfrique, Paris, Seuil, 468 p. 239. Monteiro, Fernando Amaro (2004). A administrao portuguesa e o Islo, em Moambique e na Guin, nos anos 1960 a 1970: comportamentos comparados,

14

AFRICA (GENERAL)

Xarajb: Revista do Centro de Estudos Luso-rabes (Silves) 4, pp. 39-61. 240. Moosa, Ebrahim (2003). Sub-Saharan Africa: Early 20th century to present, Suad Joseph (ed.), Encyclopedia of Women in Islamic Cultures. Volume 1, Leiden, Brill, pp. 285-293. 241. Morales Lezcano, V. (1984). El Islam en Africa (nota de lecturas), Revista de Estudios Internacionales 5, pp. 459-464. 242. Moreau, L. (1977). The chances of a dialogue between Christianity and Islam in Black Africa, Concilium 106, pp. 112-118. 243. Mrozek, Anna (1984). Social functions of black Islam, Warsaw, Polish Academy of Sciences, Center for Studies on Non-European Countries, 41 p. 244. Mller, Hans (1996). Die Islamisierung des subsaharischen Afrika, Werner Ende and others (eds), Der Islam in der Gegenwart, Mnich, Beck, pp. 446-453. 245. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- (1984). A modern approach to human rights in Islam: Foundations and implications for Africa, Claude E. Welch and Ronald I. Meltzer (eds), Human rights and development in Africa, Albany, State University of New York Press, pp. 75-89. 246. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- (1997). Islam and human rights in Sahelian Africa, Eva Evers Rosander and David Westerlund (eds), African Islam and Islam in Africa: Encounters between Sufis and islamists, London, Hurst, pp. 79-94. 247. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- (2002). Islamic family law in a changing world: A global resource book, London, Zed Books, 320 p. 248. Nanji, Azim A. (1982). Ritual and symbolic aspects of Islam in

African contexts, Contributions to Asian Studies 17, pp. 102-109. 249. Nehls, Gerhard and W. Eric (1995). The church in Africa encounters the challenge of Islam: Workshop papers for Christian leaders, Nairobi, Life Challenge Africa, 22 p. 250. Ngoupand, Jean-Paul (2003). LAfrique face lislam: les enjeux africains de la lutte contre le terrorisme, Paris, Albin Michel, 295 p. 251. Nicolas, Guy (1978). Vers une renaissance du processus de guerre sainte au sud du Sahara? (I), Civilisations 28:3/4, pp. 234-250. 252. Nicolas, Guy (1979). Vers une renaissance du processus de guerre sainte au sud du Sahara? (II), Civilisations 29:1/2, pp. 108-126. 253. Nicolas, Guy (1979). Islam et constructions nationales au sud du Sahara, Revue franaise dtudes politiques africaines 165/166, pp. 86-107. 254. Nicolas, Guy (1980). Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique, Le mois en Afrique 172/173, pp. 47-64. 255. Nicolas, Guy (1981). Islam et constructions nationales au sud du Sahara, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 1), Paris, INALCO, pp. 225-248. 256. Nicolas, Guy (1981). Dynamique de lislam au sud du Sahara, Paris, Publications Orientalistes de France, 335 p. 257. Nicolas, Guy (1987). Lislam au sud du Sahara aujourdhui, LAfrique et lAsie modernes 153, pp. 4-45. 258. Nicolas, Guy (1992). Lislam au sud du Sahara, Les cahiers de lOrient 27:3, pp. 125-142.

AFRICA (GENERAL)

15

259. Ninet, J. (1981). Lislam et la propagande musulmane en Afrique, Bulletin et mmoire de la socit africaine de France, pp. 308-334. 260. Nkurunziza, D.R.K. (2002). Religion-conflict and violence: An African experience, African Journal of Leadership and Conflict Management 1:1, pp. 135-156. 261. Nyang, Sulayman S. (1975). Islam and Pan-Africanism, LAfrique et lAsie modernes 104, pp. 42-50. 262. Nyang, Sulayman S. (1981). Sub-Saharan Africa: Islamic penetration, Philip Stoddard, David Cuthell, and Margaret Sullivan (eds), Change and the Muslim world, Syracuse, Syracuse University Press, pp. 145-150. 263. Nyang, Sulayman S. (1996). Islam in Sub-Saharan Africa, Azim A. Nanji (ed.), The Muslim almanac: A reference work on the history, faith, culture, and peoples of Islam, New York, Gale Research, pp. 45-54. 264. Oduyoye, Mercy A. (1995). The churches responsibility for understanding Islam and the Muslims in Africa: A short bibliography of published materials available to assist all those involved in the task of improving ChristianMuslim relations in Africa, Nairobi, Project for Christian-Muslim relations in Africa, 73 p. 265. Ofori, Patrick E. (1977). Islam in Africa south of the Sahara: A select bibliographic guide, Nendeln, KTO Press, 223 p. 266. Ogungbemi, S. (1993). A critical assessment of religions in Africa with focus on African traditional religion and Islam, Journal of African Religion and Philosophy 2:2, pp. 151-154. 267. Oloyede, Ishaq Olanrewaju (1986). Comparison and contrasts in the concepts of God in African traditional religion, Christianity and Islam, Bulletin on Islam

and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 4:2, pp. 3-19. 268. Osswald, Rainer (1998). Der Islam sdlich der Sahara, Albrecht Noth and Jrgen Paul (eds), Der islamische Orient: Grundzge seiner Geschichte, Wrzburg, Ergon Verlag, pp. 585-596. 269. Otayek, Ren and Comi Toulabor (1990). Innovations et contestations religieuses, Politique africaine 39, pp. 109-123. 270. Otayek, Ren (ed.) (1993). Le radicalisme islamique au sud du Sahara: dawa, arabisation et critique de lOccident, Paris, Karthala, 264 p. 271. Owusu-Ansah, David (2000). Prayer, amulets and healing, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 477-488. 272. Pandapatan, Abdulrahim-Tamano M. (1990). Factors related to Muslim students decision to enroll in madrasah or other schools, Muslim Education Quarterly 7:3, pp. 47-64. 273. Prouse de Montlos, Marc-Antoine (2001). Nigeria et Soudan: y a-t-il une vie aprs la sharia?, tudes 395:5, pp. 443-454. 274. Prouse de Montlos, Marc-Antoine (2004). Minorits musulmanes en Afrique: intgration ou rpulsion?, tudes: Revue de culture contemporaine 400, pp. 587-597. 275. Piga, Adriana (ed.) (2003). Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du Sahara: entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, 417 p. 276. Piga, Adriana (2003). Lidologie islamique dans les villes de lAfrique subsaharienne entre mysticisme et fondamentalisme, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du Sahara:

16

AFRICA (GENERAL)

entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 7-54. 277. Poultney, E. (1983). LAfrique sub-saharienne et la troisime confrence islamique, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 2), Paris, INALCO, pp. 45-56. 278. Quinn, Charlotte A. and Frederick Quinn (2003). Pride, faith, and fear: Islam in SubSaharan Africa, New York, Oxford University Press, 175 p. 279. Rasmussen, Lissi (1993). Christian-Muslim relations in Africa: The cases of Northern Nigeria and Tanzania compared, London, British Academic Press, 132 p. 280. Rasmussen, Lissi (1997). Diapraksis og dialog mellem kristne og muslimer: i lyset af den afrikanske erfaring, Ph.D. dissertation, Aarhus Universitet, 175 p. 281. Raufer, Xavier (1989). LAfrique noire et lislam rvolutionnaire: dveloppement visible, courants souterrains, LAfrique et lAsie modernes 163, pp. 93-105. 282. Reghizzi, G.C. (1980). Linfluence des modles juridiques socialistes en Afrique musulmane, Grard Conac (ed.), Dynamiques et finalits des droits africains, Paris, Economica, pp. 34-49. 283. Reichmuth, Stefan (2000). Islamic education and scholarship in SubSaharan Africa, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 419-440. 284. Renders, Marleen (2005). Islamist movements and discourses: SubSaharan Africa, Suad Joseph (ed.), Encyclopedia of women and Islamic

cultures (Volume 2), Leiden, Brill, pp. 611-614. 285. Roberts, P. and D. Seddon (1991). Fundamentalism in Africa: Religion and politics, Review of African Political Economy 52, pp. 3-8. 286. Robinson, David (2004). Muslim societies in African history, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 220 p. 287. Rondot, Philippe (1960). Lislam et les musulmans daujourdhui, Paris, ditions de lOrante, 251 p. 288. Rondot, Philippe (1980). Islam et politique en Afrique noire, Civilisations 30:1/2, pp. 18-36. 289. Rondot, Philippe (1981). Rpercussions en Afrique de lvolution de lislam contemporain, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 1), Paris, INALCO, pp. 295-307. 290. Roshash, Mustafa A.A. (1993). The Islamic alternatives to the present modes of investment in African banks and companies, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 336-353. 291. Ross, Eric S. (1994). Africa in Islam: What the Afrocentric perspective can contribute to the study of Islam, International Journal of Islamic and Arabic Studies 11:2, pp. 1-36. 292. Rusatsi, A. (2001). The Islam-Christianity religious factor in the troubled African politics, African Christian Studies 17:4, pp. 80-92. 293. Sahlstrm, Berit (1995). East and Southern African contemporary arts and crafts: Authenticity and the impact of Muslim aesthetics, Karin dahl and Berit Sahlstrm (eds), Islamic art and culture in Sub-Saharan Africa, Uppsala,

AFRICA (GENERAL)

17

Almqvist & Wiksell International, pp. 149-161. 294. Saivre, Denyse de (1987). Islam et littrature africaines: avantpropos, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 7-11. 295. Salih, M.A. Mohamed (2004). Islamic NGOs in Africa: The promise and peril of Islamic voluntarism, Alex de Waal (ed.), Islamism and its enemies in the Horn of Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 146-181. 296. Salter, Thomas and Kenneth King (eds) (2000). Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, 334 p. 297. Salter, Thomas (2000). Africa, Islam and development: Three modern traditions, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 1-14. 298. Samb, Amar (1980). Lislam et le dveloppement en Afrique noir, Symposium Leo Frobenius II: le rle des traditions dans le dveloppement de lAfrique, 1980, Bonn, Deutsche UNESCOKommission, pp. 312-319. 299. Samiuddin, Abida and R. Khanam (eds) (2002). Muslim feminism and feminist movement: Africa, New Delhi, Global Vision, 830 p. 300. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1975). The Christian-Muslim encounter in Africa, Kenneth Best (ed.), African challenge, Nairobi, Transafrica Publishers, pp. 101-110. 301. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1979). Les musulmans dans les socits nonmusulmanes dAfrique, Karl-Heinz W. Bechtold and Ernst J. Tetsch (eds), La

contribution du christianisme et lislam la formation dtats indpendants en Afrique au sud du Sahara, Stuttgart, Institut pour les Relations Culturelles avec ltranger, pp. 79-90. 302. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1980). The domestication of Islam and Christianity in African societies, Journal of Religion in Africa 11:1, pp. 1-12. 303. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1982). Christian experience of Islamic dawah, with particular reference to Africa, Christian mission and Islamic dawah, Leicester, Islamic Foundation, pp. 52-68. 304. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1989). Religious minorities in history: Pathway or false trail?, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 10:1, pp. 85-99. 305. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1992). Religion, politics, and national integration: A comparative African perspective, John O. Hunwick (ed.), Religion and national integration in Africa: Islam, Christianity, and politics in the Sudan and Nigeria, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, pp. 151-166. 306. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1994). Translatability in Islam and Christianity in Africa: A thematic approach, Thomas D. Blakely and others (eds), Religion in Africa: Experience & expression, London, James Currey, pp. 22-45. 307. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1999). Church and state relation: Western norms, Muslim practice, and the African experience. A comparative account of origin and practice, Abdullahi A. anNaim (ed.), Proselytization and communal self-determination in Africa, Maryknoll, Orbis Books, pp. 77-108. 308. Santucci, Robert (1983). Africains, Arabes et Asiatiques au sein de lOrganisation de la confrence islamique, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 2), Paris, INALCO, pp. 11-44.

18

AFRICA (GENERAL)

309. Schlee, Gnther (2003). Competition and exclusion in Islamic and non-Islamic societies: An essay on purity and power, Halle/Saale, Max Planck Institute for Social Anthropology, 25 p. 310. Schmitz, Jean (2003). Cits incomparables: polis, mdina, citstats africaines, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du Sahara: entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 149-173. 311. Seesemann, Rdiger (2003). Antiamerikanismus in Afrika sdlich der Sahara, Sigrid Faath (ed.), Antiamerikanismus in Nordafrika, Nah- und Mittelost: Formen, Dimensionen und Folgen fr Europa und Deutschland, Hamburg, Deutsches Orient-Institut, pp. 279-294. 312. Seesemann, Rdiger (2004). Vom Gesang der Wale, oder: Warum man einen Marabout alimentiert, Kurt Beck, Till Frster, and Hans Peter Hahn (eds), Blick nach vorn. Festgabe fr Gerd Spittler zum 65. Geburtstag, Kln, Rdiger Kppe Verlag, pp. 186-199. 313. Serpa, Eduardo (1992). Islam in Sub-Saharan Africa, Africa Insight 22:4, pp. 235-243. 314. Shenk, David W. (1983). The tariqa: A meeting place for Christians and Muslims, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 1:3, pp. 1-31. 315. Sicard, Sigvard von (1982). Patterns of acceptance and rejection of the Christian and Muslim traditions in Africa, Africa Theological Journal 11, pp. 231-241. 316. Sicard, Sigvard von (1983). Christian-Muslim co-operation in Africa: Towards a better understanding, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 1:1, pp. 4-17.

317. Sicard, Sigvard von (1985). The world fellowship of Muslims and Christians, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 3:2, pp. 1-21. 318. Sicard, Sigvard von (1986). Formal meetings of Christians and Muslims in Africa, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 4:3, pp. 20-28. 319. Sicard, Sigvard von (1993). Christian-Muslim relations in Africa, Jacob K. Olupona and Sulayman S. Nyang (eds), Religious plurality in Africa: Essays in honour of John S. Mbiti, Berlin, Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 273-283. 320. Simone, T. AbdouMaliq (2000). On the worlding of cities in Africa, CODESRIA Bulletin 2/4, pp. 38-44. 321. Simone, T. AbdouMaliq (2001). On the worlding of African cities, African Studies Review 44:2, pp. 15-41. 322. Smith, Hawthorne Emery (1988). The historical impact of Islam and its future prospects in Africa: A case study of Sudan and Nigeria, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 9:2, pp. 311-330. 323. Solomons, Hussein and Gerrie Swart (2004). Political Islam and the state in Africa, Pretoria, CIPS, 50 p. 324. Sookhdeo, Patrick (1994). First to the household of faith? Responding to the challenge of Islamic R&D in Africa, Stewardship Journal: A Christian Review 4:2/3, pp. 28-36. 325. Souley, Hassane (2002). La presse africaine et les vnements du 11 septembre, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 16, pp. 121-132. 326. Sow, Fatou (1985). Muslim families in contemporary black

AFRICA (GENERAL)

19

Africa, Current Anthropology 26:5, pp. 563-570. 327. Sow, Fatou (1986). Familles musulmanes en Afrique noire contemporaine, Djamchid Behnam and Soukaina Bouraoui (eds), Familles musulmanes et modernit: le dfi des traditions, Paris, Publisud, pp. 122-147. 328. Stewart, Charles C., Donald Crummey, and Louise Crane (1984). Religions in Africa: A teaching manual, Urbana-Champaign, University of Illinois, African Studies Program, 77 p. 329. Stewart, Charles C. (1985). Introduction: Popular Islam in twentiethcentury Africa, Africa 55:4, pp. 363-368. 330. Stewart, Charles C. (1986). Towards an agenda for research on Islam in twentieth-century Africa, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 7:1, pp. 225-231. 331. Sydhoff, B. and K. Bergstrom Gronvall (1995). Islam and African culture: A question of action versus object, Karin dahl and Berit Sahlstrm (eds), Islamic art and culture in Sub-Saharan Africa, Uppsala, Almqvist & Wiksell International, pp. 163-167. 332. Talhami, Ghada H. (1982). The Muslim African experience, Arab Studies Quarterly 4, pp. 17-33. 333. Tanner, Ralph E.S. (1993). African traditional religions and their reactions to other faiths, Studia Missionalia 42, pp. 371-394. 334. Temple, Arnold C. and Johnson A. Mbillah (2001). Christian dialogue with peoples of other faith communities, Nairobi, All Africa Conference of Churches and Project for Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa, 102 p.

335. Topan, Farouk M. (1996). Muslim literature in Sub-Saharan Africa, Azim A. Nanji (ed.), The Muslim almanac: A reference work on the history, faith, culture, and peoples of Islam, Detroit, Gale Research, pp. 365-369. 336. Toscano, Maddalena (1986). La presenza dellislam nelle letterature dellAfrica subsahariana, Islam: Storia e civilt 2/3:15/16, pp. 115-123. 337. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1985). Ltat de la recherche sur lislam en Afrique noire, LArbisant 24/25, pp. 77-83. 338. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1987). Le proslytisme islamique en Afrique noire, Jacques Marx (ed.), Problmes dhistoire du christianisme: propagande et contre-propagande religieuses 17, Bruxelles, ditions de lUniversit de Bruxelles, pp. 205-220. 339. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1987). Les tudes en langue franaise sur lislam en Afrique noire, Lettre dinformation de lAFEMAM 2, pp. 65-80. 341. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1992). Lislam en Afrique noire entre violence et non violence, Alternatives non violentes 83, pp. 53-56. 342. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1996). Islam africain et islamisme, Le livre de lanne 1996, Paris, Larousse, pp. 206-208. 343. Trimingham, John Spencer (1966). Islam and secular nationalism in Africa, The Muslim World 56, pp. 303-307. 344. Trimingham, John Spencer (1980). The influence of Islam upon Africa, London, Longman, 182 p. 345. Ubah, Chinedu N. (2001). Islam in African history, Kaduna, Baraka Press and Publishers, 371 p. 346. Ukpabi, S.C. (1971). Christianity and Islam and change in

20

AFRICA (GENERAL)

African society and religion, Africa Quarterly 11, pp. 126-135. 347. Vermeulen, Urbain (1983). Historiek van de expansie van de Islam in zwart-Afrika, AVRUG Bulletin 10:3, pp. 3-12. 348. Vikr, Knut S. (2000). Sufi brotherhoods in Africa, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 441-476. 349. Vyver, J.D. van der (1999). Religious freedom in African constitutions, Abdullahi A. an-Naim (ed.), Proselytization and communal selfdetermination in Africa, Maryknoll, Orbis Books, pp. 109-143. 350. Weiss, Holger (ed.) (2002). Social welfare in Muslim societies in Africa, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, 189 p. 351. Weiss, Holger (2002). Zakat and the question of social welfare: An introductory essay on Islamic economics and its implications for social welfare, Holger Weiss (ed.), Social welfare in Muslim societies in Africa, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, pp. 7-38.

352. Westerlund, David (1982). From socialism to Islam? Notes on Islam as a political factor in contemporary Africa, Uppsala, Scandinavian Institute of African Studies, 62 p. 353. Westerlund, David (1985). Islam i Afrika, Annika Richert, Suzanne Unge, and Ulla Wagner (eds), Islam, religion, kultur, samhlle, Stockholm, Gidlunds, pp. 41-50. 354. Westerlund, David (1997). Reaction and action: Accounting for the rise of islamism, Eva Evers Rosander and David Westerlund (eds), African Islam and Islam in Africa: Encounters between Sufis and islamists, London, Hurst, pp. 308-333. 355. Willis, John Ralph (1971). The historiography of Islam in Africa: The last decade (1960-1970), African Studies Review 14:3, pp. 403-424. 356. Zawawi, Sharifa M. (1998). African Muslim names: Images and identities, Trenton, Africa World Press, 186 p. 357. Zoghby, Samir M. (1978). Islam in Sub-Saharan Africa: A partially annotated guide, Washington, Library of Congress, 318 p.

WEST AFRICA (GENERAL)

21

II West Africa
West Africa (General)
358. Abun-Nasr, Jamil M. (1965). The Tijaniyya: A Sufi order in the modern world, London, Oxford University Press, 204 p. 359. Abun-Nasr, Jamil M. (1979). Islam et socialisme en Afrique, KarlHeinz W. Bechtold and Ernst J. Tetsch (eds), La contribution du christianisme et lislam la formation dtats indpendants en Afrique au sud du Sahara, Stuttgart, Institut pour les Relations Culturelles avec ltranger, pp. 120-130. 360. dahl, Karin (1993). The Islamic architecture and art in SubSaharan Africa: A problem of identity, Raoul Granqvist (ed.), Culture in Africa: An appeal for pluralism, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, pp. 131-143. 361. Ago, Fabrizio (1982). Moschee in Adobe, Sporia e Tipologia Mell Africa Occidentale, Roma, Cappa, 146 p. 362. Ajayi, J.F. Ade and Emmanuel A. Ayandele (1974). Emerging themes in Nigerian and West African religious history, Journal of African Studies 1:1, pp. 1-39. 363. Assimeng, Max (1989). Religion and social change in West Africa: An introduction to the sociology of religion, Accra, Ghana Universities Press, 327 p. 364. Babalola, Elisha O. (1973). The advent and growth of Islam in West Africa, Ado-Ekiti, Bamgboye & Co. Press, 77 p. 365. Baesjou, Ren (1972). Over Arabische litteratuur in WestAfrika, Kroniek van Afrika 12:4, pp. 173-186. 366. Bah, Mohammad Alpha (1991). The status of Muslims in Sierra Leone and Liberia, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 12:2, pp. 464-481. 367. Bangura, Ahmed S. (2000). Islam and the West African novel: The politics of representation, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, 171 p. 368. Bert, Abdoulaye (2001). Limage du marabout dans le roman ngro-africain francophone, thiopiques 66/67, pp. 133-166. 369. Biarns, Isabelle (1985). La dimension internationale de la confrrie niassne, mmoire de DEA, IEP, Paris. 370. Bijlefeld, W. (1965). Anmerkungen zur Begegnung zwischen Christentum und Islam in Westafrika, Evangelische Missionzeitschrif 22:2, pp. 49-57. 371. Birks, J.S. (1975). Overland pilgrimage in the savanna lands of Africa, Leszek A. Kosinski and Ralph Mansell Prothero (eds), People on the move: Studies on internal migration, London, Methuen, pp. 297-308. 372. Birks, J.S. (1977). The Mecca pilgrimage by West African pastoral nomads, Journal of Modern African Studies 15:1, pp. 47-58. 373. Birks, J.S. (1977). Overland pilgrimage from West Africa to Mecca: Anachronism or fashion?, Geography 62, pp. 215-217. 374. Birks, J.S. (1978). Across the savannas to Mecca: The overland pilgrimage route from West Africa, London, Hurst, 161 p.

22

WEST AFRICA

375. Bovin, Mette (1983). Muslim women in the periphery: The West African Sahel, Bo Utas (ed.), Women in Islamic societies: Social attitudes and historical perspectives, London, Curzon, pp. 66-103. 376. Bravmann, Ren A. (1974). Islam and tribal art in West Africa, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 189 p. 377. Brenner, Louis and Murray Last (1985). The role of language in West African Islam, Africa 55:4, pp. 432-446. 378. Brenner, Louis (1985). Rflexions sur le savoir islamique en Afrique de lOuest, Talence, CEAN-IEP, 103 p. 379. Brenner, Louis (1985). The esoteric sciences in West African Islam, Ismail Hussein Abdalla and Brian du Toit (eds), African healing strategies, Buffalo, Trado-Medic Books, pp. 20-28. 380. Brenner, Louis (2000). Muslim divination and the history of religion Sub-Saharan Africa, John Pemberton (ed.), Insight and artistry: A cross-cultural study of divination in Central and West Africa, Washington, Smithsonian Institute Press, pp. 45-59. 381. Callaway, Barbara J. and Lucy E. Creevey (1994). The heritage of Islam: Women, religion, and politics in West Africa, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, 221 p. 382. Chailley, Marcel (ed.) (1962). Notes et tudes sur lislam en Afrique noire, Paris, Peyronnet, 194 p. 383. Charnay, Jean-Paul (1980). Islam et ngritude: quelques rflexions sur lAfrique occidentale, LAfrique et lAsie modernes 126, pp. 3-16.

384. Charnay, Jean-Paul (1980). Expansion de lislam en Afrique occidentale, Arabica 27:2, pp. 140-153. 385. Ciss, H. (1984). Shaikh Ibrahim Niasse, revivalist of the Sunnah, Tariqa Tijaniyya of New York. 386. Clark, Andrew F. (1999). Imperialism, independence, and Islam in Senegal and Mali, Africa Today 46:3/4, pp. 149-167. 387. Clarke, Peter B. (1980). Islamic millenarianism in West Africa: A revolutionary ideology?, Religious studies 16, pp. 317-339. 388. Clarke, Peter B. (1982). West Africa and Islam: A study of religious development from the 8th to the 20th century, London, Edward Arnold, 275 p. 389. Clarke, Peter B. (1983). Christian approaches to Islam in Francophone West Africa in the postindependence era (c1960-c1983): From confrontation to dialogue, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 1:2, pp. 1-20. 390. Clarke, Peter B. (1986). West Africa and Christianity: A study of religious development from the 15th to the 20th century, London, Arnold, 271 p. 391. Clarke, Peter B. (1987). Islam, development and African identity: The case of West Africa, Kirsten Holst Petersen (ed.), Religion, development and African identity, Uppsala, Scandinavian Institute of African Studies, pp. 125-143. 392. Conrad, David C. (1995). Blind man meets prophet: Oral tradition, Islam, and Fun identity, David C. Conrad and Barbara E. Frank (eds), Status and identity in West Africa: Nyamakalaw of Mande, Bloomington, Indiana University Press, pp. 86-132.

WEST AFRICA (GENERAL)

23

393. Creevey, Lucy E. and Barbara J. Callaway (1989). Women and the state in Islamic West Africa, Sue Ellen M. Charlton, Jana Matson Everett, and Kathleen A. Staudt (eds), Women, the state, and development, Albany, State University of New York Press, pp. 86-113. 394. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1981). Islam and power in black Africa, Alexander S. Cudsi and Ali E. Hillal Dessouki (eds), Islam and power, London, Croom Helm, pp. 158-166. 395. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1986). Wails and whispers: The peoples voice in West African Muslim politics, Patrick Chabal (ed.), Political domination in Africa: Reflections on the limits of power, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 71-83. 396. Cruise OBrien, Donal B., John Dunn, and Richard Rathbone (1989). Contemporary West African states, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 227 p. 397. Da, Dakor (1989). Lislam et ltat dans les pays de lAfrique de lOuest (Sngal, Niger, Burkina Faso), thse de doctorat, Universit de Poitiers, 481 p. 398. Daun, Holger (1983). Primary learning systems in Sub-Saharan Africa: Indigenous, Islamic and Western education, Stockholm, University of Stockholm, 121 p. 399. Daun, Holger (1992). Childhood learning and adult life: The functions of indigenous, Islamic and Western education in an African context, Stockholm, Stockholm University, Institute of International Education. 400. Daun, Holger, Michiyo K. OkumaNystrm, and Abdoulaye Sane (2004). Islamic, secular or both: The struggle over education in West Africa, Holger Daun and Geoffrey Walford (eds), Educational

strategies among Muslims in the context of globalization: Some national case studies, Leiden, Brill, pp. 165-185. 401. Delval, Raymond (1981). Aspects de lislam sur la cte de Guine, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 1), Paris, INALCO, pp. 179-205. 402. Deniel, Raymond (1982). Croyants dans la ville: Propos, Abidjan, INADES, 36 p. 403. Desjeux, Dominique (1982). LAfrique musulmane, Le mois en Afrique 198/199, pp. 102-109. 404. Diagne, Souleymane Bachir (2000). Savoirs islamiques et sciences sociales en Afrique de lOuest, Saliou Ndiaye (ed.), Mlanges darchologie, dhistoire et de littrature offerts au Doyen Oumar Kane, Dakar, Presses Universitaires de Dakar. 405. Diallo, Tidiane (1988). Pouvoir et marabouts en Afrique de lOuest, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 2, pp. 7-10. 406. Diop, A. Moustapha (1992). Les confrries dAfrique de lOuest, Projet 231, pp. 25-32. 407. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1968). The political role of Islam in West Africa (with special reference to Uthman dan Fodios jihad), The Islamic Quarterly 12, pp. 235-242. 408. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1980). Muslim minorities in West Africa: Past problems, present predicaments and future hope, The Search 1, pp. 256-279. 409. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1984). Political role of Islam in West Africa with special reference to Uthman dan Fodio, Al-Ilm (Durban) 4, pp. 27-36. 410. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1987). Re-islamization of the West African ummah: A model for tajdid?, American

24

WEST AFRICA

Journal of Islamic Social Sciences 4, pp. 209-228. 411. Easton, Peter B. (1999). Education and Koranic literacy in West Africa, IK Notes 11, pp. 1-4. 412. Easton, Peter B. (1999). Education et alphabtisation en Afrique de lOuest grce lenseignement coranique, Notes sur les connaissances autochtones 11, pp. 1-4. 413. Falola, Toyin and Biodun Adediran (1983). Islam and Christianity in West Africa, IleIfe, University of Ife Press, 137 p. 414. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1962). Ahmadiyya in the Gambia, French territories and Liberia, West Africa 46, p. 93. 415. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1963). Ahmadiyyah: A study in contemporary Islam on the West African coast, London, Oxford University Press, 206 p. 416. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1964). West and North Africa: Muslim and Christian separatism in Africa, F.B. Welbourn (ed.), Religion in Africa, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 9-23. 417. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1967). Some reflexions on Islam in independent West Africa, The Clergy Review 53:3, pp. 178-190. 418. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1969). Islamic education and religious reform in West Africa, Richard Jolly (ed.), Education in Africa: Research and action, London, Heinemann, pp. 247-262. 419. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1975). The modernisation of Islamic education in Sierra Leone, Gambia and Liberia: Religion and language, Godfrey N. Brown and Mervyn Hiskett (eds), Conflict and harmony in education in Tropical Africa, London, Allen and Unwin, pp. 187-199.

420. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1986). Liminality, hijra and the city, Asian and African Studies (Annual of the Israel Oriental Society) 20:1, pp. 153-177. 421. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1987). Liminality, hijra and the city, Nehemia Levtzion and Humphrey J. Fisher (eds), Rural and urban Islam in West Africa, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, pp. 147-171. 422. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1993). Sujud and symbolism: A case study in the ambiguity of symbolic ritual action in the Quran and in Western Africa, Otakar Hulec and Milo Mendel (eds), Threefold wisdom: Islam, the Arab world and Africa (Papers in honour of Ivan Hrbek), Prague, Oriental Institute, pp. 72-88. 423. Fitzgerald, Michael L. (1990). An African brotherhood: The Tijniyya, Encounter: Documents for MuslimChristian understanding 167. 424. Forkl, Hermann (1993). Der Westsudan: Die Malinke und ihre Nachbarn, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 362-371. 425. Forkl, Hermann (1993). Die Peripherie, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 372-374. 426. Forstner, M. (1987). Der Islam in der westafrikanischen SahelZone: Erscheinungsbild - Geschichte Wirkung, Zeitschrift fr Missionswissenschaft und Religionswissenschaft 71, pp. 25-84, 97120. 427. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1961). Le rformisme de lislam en Afrique noire de lOuest, Revue de dfense nationale (janvier) pp. 77-91. 428. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1966). Essai sur les causes et mthods de lislamisation de lAfrique de lOuest du XI sicle au XX sicle, Ioan M. Lewis (ed.),

WEST AFRICA (GENERAL)

25

Islam in tropical Africa, London, Oxford University Press, pp. 160-173. 429. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (2005). Trajectoires de lislam en Afrique de lOuest, Esprit 317, pp. 128-137. 430. Goody, Jack (1971). The impact of Islamic writing on the oral cultures of West Africa, Cahiers dtudes africaines 43, pp. 455-463. 431. Gouilly, Alphonse (1964). Le plerinage la Mecque, Revue juridique et politique: indpendance et coopration 18 (juin), pp. 5-13. 432. Graw, Knut (2005). Culture of hope in West Africa, ISIM Review 16, pp. 28-29. 433. Grigio, Alberto (2003). Une confrrie soufie lpoque du renouveau: la tarqa Tijniyya, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du Sahara: entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 209-218. 434. Gritti, Roberto (2003). Fondamentalisme et pluralisme dans les socits musulmanes contemporaines, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du Sahara: entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 65-81. 435. Grosz-Ngat, Maria (2002). Memory, performance, and politics in the construction of Muslim identity, Political and Legal Anthropology Review 25:2, pp. 5-20. 436. Gusau, Ibrahim Magaji (1980). An outline of Islamic law of succession, Zaria, Hamdan Express Printers, 40 p. 437. Haight, Bruce M. (1991). A comparison of Muslims as minorities in the Volta region, Ghana, the Cte dIvoire and among the Yoruba of Nigeria in West Africa, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 12:2, pp. 449-463.

438. Hale, Thomas A. (1982). Islam and the griots in West Africa: Bridging the gap between two traditions, Africana Journal 13:1/4, pp. 84-90. 439. Hams, Constant (1982). Un pome peul en lhonneur de Cheikh Hamallah, Jean-Pierre Digard (ed.), Le cuisinier et le philosophe: hommage Maxime Rodinson, Paris, Maisonneuve et Larose, pp. 227-233. 440. Hams, Constant (1987). Taktub ou la magie de lcriture islamique: textes sonink usage magique, Arabica 34:3, pp. 305-325. 441. Hams, Constant (1993). Entre recette magique dal-Bn et prire islamique dal-Ghazl: textes talismaniques dAfrique occidentale, Systmes de pense en Afrique noire 12, pp. 187-223. 442. Hams, Constant (1997). Lart talismanique en islam dAfrique occidentale. Personnes, supports, procds, transmission. Analyse anthropologique et islamologique dun corpus de talismans critures, thse de doctorat, EPHE, Paris, 415 p. 443. Hams, Constant (1998). Magie, morale et religion dans les pratiques talismaniques dAfrique occidentale, Religiologiques 18, pp. 99-112. 444. Heintzen, H. (1962). The role of Islam in the era of nationalism, William H. Lewis (ed.), New forces in Africa, Washington, Public Affairs Press, pp. 42-50. 445. Herzberger-Fofana, Pierrette (1987). Les influences religieuses dans la littrature fminine francophone dAfrique noire, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 191-199. 446. Hiskett, Mervyn (1984). The development of Islam in West Africa, London, Longman, 353 p.

26

WEST AFRICA

447. Hodgkin, Thomas (1962). Islam and national movements in West Africa, The Journal of African History 3:2, pp. 323-327. 448. Idowu-Fearon, Josiah (2004). The Sharia debate in the northern states of Nigeria and its implications for West Africa sub-region, Johnson A. Mbillah and John Chesworth (eds), From the cross to the crescent: A Procmura occassional paper, Nairobi, PROCMURA, pp. 15-24. 449. International Crisis Group (2005). Islamist terrorism in the Sahel: Fact or fiction?, Dakar/Brussels, International Crisis Group, 42 p. 450. Jakobsen, Trine Paludan (1998). The new knowers of West Africa: Muslims, education and social change. A commentated bibliography, Copenhagen, Centre for Development Research, 39 p. 451. Janson, Marloes (2002). On the boundaries of Muslim gender ideology, ISIM Newsletter 11, p. 28. 452. Johnson, Lemuel A. (1980). Crescent and consciousness: Islamic orthodoxies and the West African novel, Research in African Literatures 11:1, pp. 26-49. 453. Johnson, Lemuel A. (1991). Crescent and consciousness: Islamic orthodoxies and the West African novel, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 239-260. 454. Kaba, Lansin (1976). The politics of Quranic education among Muslim traders in the Western Sudan: The Subbanu experience, Canadian Journal of African Studies 10:3, pp. 409-421. 455. Kaba, Lansin (2000). Islam in West Africa: Radicalism and the new ethic of disagreement, 1960-1990, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa,

Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 189-208. 456. Kane, Mouhamed Moustapha (1997). La vie et luvre dAl-Hajj Mahmoud Ba Diowol (1905-1978): du ptre au patron de la Rvolution al-Falah, David Robinson and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Le temps des marabouts: itinraires et stratgies islamiques en Afrique occidentale franaise v.1880-1960, Paris, Karthala, pp. 431-465. 457. Kane, Ousmane (1989). La confrrie Tijaniyya Ibrahimiyya de Kano et ses liens avec la zawiya mre de Kaolack, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 3, pp. 27-40. 458. Kane, Ousmane (1996). La Tijaniyya, Alexandre Popovic and Gilles Veinstein (eds), Les voies dAllah: les ordres mystiques dans lislam des origines aujourdhui, Paris, Fayard, pp. 475-478. 459. Kane, Ousmane (1999). La polmique contre le soufisme et les ordres soufis en Afrique de lOuest postcoloniale, Frederick de Jong and Bernd Radtke (eds), Islamic mysticism contested: Thirteen centuries of controversies and polemics, Leiden, Brill, pp. 324-340. 460. Kani, Ahmed Mohammed (1986). Pilgrimage in time-perspective: The West African experience, Zafarul-Islam Khan and Yaqub Zaki (eds), Hajj in focus, London, Open Press, pp. 89-111. 461. Kassibo, Brhima (1992). La gomancie ouest-africaine: formes endognes et emprunts extrieurs, Cahiers dtudes africaines 128, pp. 541-596. 462. Keenan, Jeremy (2004). Americans & bad people in the SaharaSahel, Review of African Political Economy 99, pp. 130-139. 463. Keenan, Jeremy (2005). Waging war on terror: The implications of Americas new imperialism for Saharan

WEST AFRICA (GENERAL)

27

peoples, The Journal of North African Studies 10:3/4, pp. 619-647. 464. Kenny, Joseph (1995). The economic dimension of West African Islamic history, Orita 27:2, pp. 90-99. 465. Khatim, Ali al- (1985). Islam in West Africa: Its political and cultural influence, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 3:4, pp. 1-23. 466. Kimmerle, Heinz (1992). Einflsse des Islam und afrikanische Weisheitslehre: Afrikanische Moslems, Marabuts, Weisheitslehrer, Zeitschrift fr Afrikastudien 15/16, pp. 63-72. 467. King, A. (1986). Islam in Francophone West African fiction, Alamgir Hashmi (ed.), The worlds of Muslim imagination, Islamabad, Gulmohar, pp. 216-227. 468. Kirby, Jon P. (1994). Cultural change and religious conversion in West Africa, Thomas D. Blakely, W.E.A. van Beek, and D.L. Thomson (eds), Religion in Africa, London, James Currey, pp. 57-71. 469. Korouma, M. (1989). Experience of Islamic banks in West Africa, Journal of Islamic Banking and Finance 6:3, pp. 48-51. 470. Kosmahl, H.J. (1994). Christen und Muslime in Afrika: Der gemeinsame christliche Dienst in Westafrika, Hans-Christoph Gossmann (ed.), Begegnungen zwischen Christentum und Islam: Festschrift fr Hans-Jrgen Brandt, Ammersbek bei Hamburg, Verlag an der Lottbek, pp. 115-145. 471. Lachenmann, Gudrun (2004). Weibliche Rume in muslimischen Gesellschaften Westafrikas, Peripherie: Zeitschrift fr Politik und konomie in der Dritten Welt 95, pp. 322-340.

472. Lang, George (1991). Through a prism darkly: Orientalism in European-language African writing, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 299-311. 473. Levtzion, Nehemia (1979). Patterns of islamization in West Africa, Nehemia Levtzion (ed.), Conversion to Islam, New York, Holmes & Meier, pp. 207-216. 474. Levtzion, Nehemia (1981). Islam and religious pluralism in West African states, Revue franaise dhistoire doutre-mer 250/253, pp. 154-155. 475. Levtzion, Nehemia and Humphrey J. Fisher (eds) (1987). Rural and urban Islam in West Africa, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, 176 p. 476. Levtzion, Nehemia (1987). Rural and urban Islam in West Africa: An introductory essay, Nehemia Levtzion and Humphrey J. Fisher (eds), Rural and urban Islam in West Africa, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, pp. 1-20. 477. Loimeier, Roman and Stefan Reichmuth (1996). Zur Dynamik religis-politischer Netzwerke in muslimischen Gesellschaften, Die Welt des Islams 36:2, pp. 145-185. 478. Malt, C.H. (1983). Influence of Islam on West African art, Arts & The Islamic World 1:1, pp. 45-48. 479. Maranz, David E. (1993). Peace is everything: World view of Muslims in the Senegambia, Dallas, Summer Institute of Linguistics, 300 p. 480. Martin, Bradford G. (1985). Les tidjanis et leurs adversaires: dveloppements rcents de lislam au Ghana et au Togo, Alexandre Popovic and Gilles Veinstein (eds), Les ordres mystiques dans lislam: cheminements et situation

28

WEST AFRICA

actuelles, Paris, ditions de l'EHESS, pp. 283-291. 481. Mathieu, Jean-Marie (1998). Les bergers du soleil: lor peul, MolansRevel, ditions DsIris, 235 p. 482. Mbon, Friday M. (1981). Islam in West Africa: Some sociological reflections, Islam and the Modern Age 12:4, pp. 220-228. 483. McCall, Daniel F. and Norman R. Bennett (1971). Aspects of West African Islam, Boston, Boston University, 234 p. 484. Meyer, B. (1982). Islam on the periphery: Conflicts and processes of cultural assimilation, Robert Hillenbrand (ed.), Union Europenne des Arabisants et Islamisants: 10th Congress, Edinburgh 1980, Edinburgh, s.n., pp. 48-54. 485. Miles, William F.S. (1986). Islam and development in the Western Sahel: Engine or brake?, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 7:2, pp. 439-463. 486. Miles, William F.S. (2003). Sharia as de-Africanization: Evidence from Hausaland, Africa Today 50:1, pp. 51-75. 487. Miles, William F.S. (2004). Islamism in West Africa: Introduction, African Studies Review 47:2, pp. 55-59. 488. Miles, William F.S. (2004). Islamism in West Africa: Conclusions, African Studies Review 47:2, pp. 109-116. 489. Monteil, Vincent M. (1969). Marabouts, James Kritzeck and William H. Lewis (eds), Islam in Africa, New York, Van Nostrand-Reinhold, pp. 87-109. 490. Monteiro, Fernando Amaro (1994). O Ocidente Africano no contexto Islmico internacional, Africana (Centro de Estudos

Africanos da Universidade Portucalense) 2, pp. 13-24. 491. Moraes Farias, Paulo Fernando de (1996). Borgu in the cultural map of the Muslim diasporas of West Africa, John O. Hunwick and Nancy Lawler (eds), The cloth of many colored silks: Papers on history and society, Ghanaian and Islamic in honor of Ivor Wilks, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, pp. 259-286. 492. Moreau, Ren Luc (1982). Africains musulmans: des communauts en mouvement, Paris, Prsence africaine, 313 p. 493. Mulder, A.L. (1991). Islam in West-Afrika: Een onderzoek naar een acculturatieproces, doctoraalscriptie, Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam, 105 p. 494. NDiaye, Malik (1986). Nationalism as an instrument of cultural imperialism: A case study of French West Africa, M. Ghayasuddin (ed.), The impact of nationalism on the Muslim world, London, Open Press, pp. 89-101. 495. Nicolas, Guy (1978). Lenracinement enthnique de lislam au sud du Sahara: tude compare, Cahiers dtudes africaines 71, pp. 347-377. 496. Nicolas, Guy (1981). Communauts islamiques et collectivit nationale dans trois tats dAfrique occidentale, Revue franaise dhistoire doutre-mer 250/253, pp. 156-194. 497. Nicolas, Guy (1983). Les relations arabo-africaines vues de lAfrique de lOuest, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 2), Paris, INALCO, pp. 129-175. 498. Nicolas, Guy (1984). Le carrefour gopolitique nigrian et les axes islamiques sahelo-guinens, Hrodote 35, pp. 54-79.

WEST AFRICA (GENERAL)

29

499. Nicolas, Guy (1995). Afrique de lOuest, Henri Chambert-Loir and Claude Guillot (eds), Le culte des saints dans le monde musulman, Paris, cole Franaise dExtrme Orient, pp. 119-131. 500. Nyang, Sulayman S. (1984). Islam, Christianity, and African identity, Brattleboro, Amana books, 106 p. 501. Nyang, Sulayman S. (1988). West Africa, Shireen T. Hunter (ed.), The politics of Islamic revivalism: Diversity and unity, Bloomington, Indiana University Press, pp. 204-225. 502. Nyang, Sulayman S. (1993). Islamic revivalism in West Africa: Historical perspectives and recent developments, Jacob K. Olupona and Sulayman S. Nyang (eds), Religious plurality in Africa: Essays in honour of John S. Mbiti, Berlin, Mouton de Gruyter, pp. 231-272. 503. Ould Cheikh, Abdel Wedoud (2004). Espace confrrique, espace tatique: le mouridisme, le confrrisme et la frontire mauritano-sngalaise, L. Marfaing and S. Wippel (eds), Les relations sahariennes lpoque contemporaire, Paris, Karthala, pp. 195-230. 504. Parrinder, Geoffrey (1960). The religious situation in West Africa, African Affairs 234, pp. 38-42. 505. Parrinder, Geoffrey (1960). Islam in West Africa, West African Review 297, pp. 13-15. 506. Person, Yves (1981). Tradition musulmane et tradition africaine dans la socit malink, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 1), Paris, INALCO, pp. 111-133. 507. Piga, Adriana (2003). Lislam in Africa: Sufismo e jihd tra storia e antropologia, Torino, Bollati Boringhieri, p 361.

508. Prost, A. (1972). A propos de Jsus et Hasdou, Bulletin de lInstitut Fondamental dAfrique Noire 34:4, pp. 826-828. 509. Prussin, Labelle (1986). Hatumere: Islamic design in West Africa, Berkeley, University of California Press, 306 p. 510. Quchon, Martine (1971). Rflexions sur certains aspects du syncrtisme dans lislam ouest-africain, Cahiers dtudes africaines 42, pp. 206-230. 511. Reeck, D.L. (1972). Islam in a West African chiefdom: An interpretation, The Muslim World 62, pp. 183-194. 512. Reichhold, Walter (1981). Erwachen des Islam: Gefahr fr Westafrika?, Internationales Afrikaforum 17:4, pp. 383-388. 513. Reveyrand, Odile (1993). Les noncs fminins de lislam, JeanFranois Bayart (ed.), Religion et modernit politique en Afrique noire: Dieu pour tous et chacun pour soi, Paris, Karthala, pp. 63-100. 514. Rialland, Malle (1997). Les gens de la sunna: rforme religieuse et rforme sociale dans la rgion de Bakel des annes soixante-dix nos jours, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Paris VII - Denis Diderot. 515. Ricard, Alain (1975). Islam et littrature en Afrique de lOuest, Revue franaise dtudes politiques africaines 113, pp. 79-87. 516. Riesz, Jnos (2004). Visages de lislam dans la littrature africaine de langue franaise au sud du Sahara, Antnio Custdio Gonalves (ed.), O Islo na frica Subsariana, Porto, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, pp. 131-147.

30

WEST AFRICA

517. Robinson, David (1985). Lespace, les mtaphores et lintensit de lislam ouest-africain, Annales 40:6, pp. 1395-1405. 518. Robinson, David (1991). An approach to Islam in West African history, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 107-129. 519. Ryan, Patrick J. (1984). Islam and the social order in West Africa, Thomas Michel (ed.), Proceedings and papers of the meeting of Jesuits in Islamic Studies, Rome, privately published. 520. Ryan, Patrick J. (1984). The dialectic of inculturation and disinculturation in West African Islam, Patrick J. Ryan (ed.), Islam and culture, Roma, Pontifical Gregorian University. 521. Ryan, Patrick J. (1987). Islam and politics in West Africa: Minority and majority models, The Muslim World 77:1, pp. 1-15. 522. Ryan, Patrick J. (2000). The mystical theology of Tijani Sufism and its social significance in West Africa, Journal of Religion in Africa 30:2, pp. 208-224. 523. Ryan, Patrick J. (2000). African Muslim spirituality: The symbiotic tradition in West Africa, Jacob K. Olupona (ed.), African spirituality: Forms, meanings and expressions, New York, Crossroad Press. 524. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1979). The Jakhanke: The history of an Islamic clerical people of the Senegambia, London, International African Institute, 276 p. 525. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1989). The Jakhanke Muslim clerics: A religious and historical study of Islam in Senegambia, Lanham, University Press of America, 339 p.

526. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1996). Piety and power: Muslims and Christians in West Africa, Maryknoll, Orbis Books, 207 p. 527. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1997). The crown and the turban: Muslims and West African pluralism, Boulder, Westview Press, 290 p. 528. Sanneh, Lamin O. (2001). La corona y el turbante: el islam en las sociedades del Africa occidental, Barcelona, Bellaterra, 390 p. 529. Savadogo, Boukary (1998). Confrries et pouvoir: la tijaniyya hamawiyya en Afrique occidentale (Burkina Faso, Cte dIvoire, Mali, Niger) 19091965, thse de doctorat, Universit de Provence Aix-Marseille I, 695 p. 530. Schaffer, Matt and Christine Jane Cooper (1980). Mandinko: The ethnography of a West African holy land, New York, Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 116 p. 531. Schmitz, Jean (1990). Les Peul: islam, pastoralisme et fluctuations du peuplement, Cahiers des sciences humaines 26:4, pp. 499-504. 532. Schmitz, Jean (2000). Lislam en Afrique de lOuest: les mridiens et les parallles, Autrepart 16, pp. 117-137. 533. Schulze, Reinhard (1993). La dawa saoudienne en Afrique de lOuest, Ren Otayek (ed.), Le radicalisme islamique au sud du Sahara: dawa, arabisation et critique de lOccident, Paris, Karthala, pp. 21-35. 534. Seesemann, Rdiger (2004). Nach der Flut: Ibrhm Niasse (19001975), Sufik und Gesellschaft in Westafrika, Habilitationsschrift, University of Bayreuth, 1009 p. 535. Sne, Henri (1984). Note sur les bibliothques musulmanes en

WEST AFRICA (GENERAL)

31

Afrique de lOuest, Notes africaines 182, pp. 30-34. 536. Sivers, Peter von (1996). Maghreb und Westafrika, Werner Ende (ed.), Der Islam in der Gegenwart, Mnich, Beck, pp. 409-426. 537. Skinner, David E. (1983). Islamic education and missionary work in the Gambia, Ghana and Sierra Leone during the twentieth century, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 1:4, pp. 5-24. 538. Skinner, David E. (1990). Islam, education and politics in West Africa, Adam Jones, Peter K. Mitchell, and Margaret Peil (eds), Sierra Leone Studies at Birmingham 1988, Birmingham, University of Birmingham, CWAS, pp. 133-138. 539. Stamer, J. (1987). Report of the Episcopal Commission for Relations between Christians and Muslims in West Africa, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 5:3, pp. 18-24. 540. Stone, Diana (1994). Aspects du paysage religieux: marabouts et confrries, Politique africaine 55, pp. 52-56. 541. Thayer, James S. (1992). Pilgrimage and its influence on West African Islam, Alan Morinis (ed.), Sacred journeys: The anthropology of pilgrimage, Westport, Greenwood Press, pp. 169-187. 542. Tijani, D.A.A. (1988). Aspects of Sufi themes in West African Arabic poetry: An introductory survey, AlFikr (University of Ibadan) 9, pp. 84-99. 543. Toscano, Maddalena (1987). Aspects of Islamic culture in the West African narrative in European languages, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 69-75. 544. Toscano, Maddalena (1988). La cultura islamica nella narrativa in

lingue europee dellAfrica occidentale, C. Sarnelli Cerqua (ed.), Studi arabo-islamici in onore di Roberto Rubinacci nel suo settantesimo compleanno, Naples, Istituto Universitario Orientale, pp. 667-689. 545. Tozy, Mohamed (1996). Movements of religious renewal, Stephen Ellis (ed.), Africa now: People, policies and institutions, London, James Currey, pp. 58-74. 546. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1981). Le mouvement rformiste en Afrique de lOuest dans les annes 50, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 1), Paris, INALCO, pp. 207-224. 547. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1985). Les agents religieux islamiques en Afrique tropicale: rflexions autour dun thme, Canadian Journal of African Studies 19:2, pp. 271-282. 548. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1986). Le thme confrrique en Afrique de lOuest: essai historique et bibliographique, Alexandre Popovic and Gilles Veinstein (eds), Les ordres mystiques dans lislam, Paris, ditions de l'EHESS, pp. 271-281. 549. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1988). Khalwa and the career of sainthood: An interpretative essay, Donal B. Cruise OBrien and Christian Coulon (eds), Charisma and brotherhood in African Islam, Oxford, Clarendon Press, pp. 53-66. 550. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1996). LAfrique occidentale et centrale, Alexandre Popovic and Gilles Veinstein (eds), Les voies dAllah: les ordres mystiques dans lislam des origines aujourdhui, Paris, Fayard, pp. 417-427. 551. Triaud, Jean-Louis and David Robinson (eds) (2000). La tijniyya: une confrrie musulmane la conqute de lAfrique, Paris, Karthala, 512 p.

32

WEST AFRICA

552. Triaud, Jean-Louis (2002). Lislam en Afrique de lOuest: une histoire urbaine dans la longue dure, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 16, pp. 67-84. 553. Triaud, Jean-Louis (2003). Lislam en Afrique de lOuest: une histoire urbaine dans la longue dure, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du

Sahara: entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 129-148. 554. Turner, H.W. (1993). New religious movements in Islamic West Africa, Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations 4:1, pp. 3-35.

Benin
555. Abdoulaye, Galilou (1997). Dynamique organisationnelle et porte politique de lislam Kandi, mmoire de matrise, Universit Nationale du Bnin, Cotonou. 556. Abdoulaye, Galilou (2002). The graduates of Islamic universities in Benin: A modern elite seeking social, religious and political recognition, Thomas Bierschenk and Georg Stauth (eds), Islam in Africa, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 129-146. 557. Barbier, Jean-Claude and Elisabeth Dorier-Apprill (2002). Cohabitations et concurrences religieuses dans le Golfe de Guine: le Sud-Bnin, entre vodun, islam et christianismes, Bulletin de lAssociation de Gographes Franais 79:2, pp. 223-236. 558. Brgand, Denise (1997). Des titans et des mosques: les alhadji transporteurs de Parakou, hritiers des Wangara?, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 11, pp. 39-53. 559. Brgand, Denise (1998). Commerce caravanier et relations sociales au Bnin: les Wangara du Borgou, Paris, LHarmattan, 271 p. 560. Brgand, Denise (1999). Les Wangara du Nord-Bnin face lavance du fondamentalisme: tude comparative Parakou et Djougou, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 13, pp. 91-102. 561. Hegeman, Benjamin L. (2001). Between glory and shame: A historical and systematic study of education and leadership training models among the Baatonu in North Benin, Zoetermeer, Boekencentrum, 556 p. 562. Moussa, Mouhamadou (1994). Contribution lhistoire de lislam Kandi, mmoire de matrise, Universit Nationale du Bnin, Cotonou.

Burkina Faso
563. Barbier, Jean-Claude (1999). Repres dmographiques: citadins et religions au Burkina-Faso, Ren Otayek (ed.), Dieu dans la cit: dynamiques religieuses en milieu urbain ouagalais, Bordeaux, CEAN, pp. 159-172. 564. Bichon, B. (1962). Les musulmans de la subdivision de Kombissiry (Haute-Volta), Marcel Chailley and others (eds), Notes et tudes sur lislam en Afrique noire, Paris, Peyronnet, pp. 75-102. 566. Bravmann, Ren A. (1995). Islamic spirits and African artistry in transSaharan perspective, Karin dahl and Berit Sahlstrm (eds), Islamic art and culture in Sub-Saharan Africa, Uppsala, Almqvist & Wiksell International, pp. 57-69.

BURKINA FASO

33

567. Ciss, Issa (1989). Introduction ltude des mdersas au Burkina Faso: des annes 1960 nos jours, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 108 p. 568. Ciss, Issa (1990). Les mdersas au Burkina, laide arabe et lenseignement arabo-islamique, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 4, pp. 57-72. 569. Ciss, Issa (1990). Limpact des relations arabo-burkinab sur lislam au Burkina Faso des annes 1960 nos jours, mmoire de DEA, Universit de Paris VII - Denis Diderot, 82 p. 570. Ciss, Issa (1994). Islam et tat au Burkina Faso: de 1960 1990, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris VII - Denis Diderot, 575 p. 571. Ciss, Issa (1998). Les mdersas au Burkina: laide arabe et lenseignement arabo-islamique, Ousmane Kane and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, pp. 101-115. 572. Compaor, M. (1988). Lislamisation au Burkina Faso de lpoque coloniale jusqu nos jours: lexemple du pays Bissa, thse de doctorat, Universit de Dakar, 306 p. 573. Coulibaly, M. (2003). La coopration entre lArabie Saoudite et le Burkina Faso, de 1960 2003, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Ougadougou. 574. Dao, Maimouna (1991). Le wahhabisme Ouagadougou de 1964 1988, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 116 p. 575. Deniel, Raymond (1970). Croyances religieuses et vie quotidienne: islam et christianisme Ouagadougou, Paris, CNRS, 360 p. 576. Bourahima, Diallo (1989). Lislamisation du Jelgooji et la confrrie hamalliste de Hamdallaahi ou la vie et

loeuvre du cheick Abdoulaye Fod Doukour, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 99 p. 577. Diallo, Hamidou (2005). Le foyer de Wuro-Saba au Jelgooji (Burkina Faso) et la qute dune suprmatie islamique (1858-2000), Muriel GomezPerez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 395-415. 578. Diallo, Siaka (1991). Lvolution de lislam Bobo Dioulasso des origines de la crise de la communaut musulmane de 1973, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 142 p. 579. Diawara, Mahamadou (1999). Rseaux confessionnels de dveloppement, pouvoirs locaux et dcentralisation: esquise dun modle dinterprtation gnral, Ren Otayek (ed.), Dieu dans la cit: dynamiques religieuses en milieu urbain ouagalais, Bordeaux, CEAN, pp. 91-107. 580. Diouf, Alioune M. (1999). Laction de lAgence des musulmans dAfrique au Burkina Faso de 1986 1996, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 113 p. 581. Grard, tienne (1997). Les mdersas: un lment de mutation des socits ouest-africaines, Politique trangre 62:4, pp. 613-627. 582. Kabor, Valrie Franoise (1989). Condition et place de la femme dans la socit Moaga traditionnelle de Ouagadougou: ruptures et permanences avec lavnement de lislam, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 71 p. 583. Kanzie, Si Timoko (1993). Islam et formation politique en Haute Volta de 1960 1980: le cas du Rassemblement Dmocratique Africain (RDA), mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 121 p.

34

WEST AFRICA

584. Kon-Dao, Mamouna (2005). Implantation et influence du wahhbisme au Burkina Faso de 1963 2002, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 449-459. 585. Kouanda, Assimi (1981). Les conditions sociologiques et historiques de lintgration des Yars dans la socit Mossi de Ouagadougou, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 144 p. 586. Kouanda, Assimi (1984). Les Yars: fonction commerciale, religieuse et lgitimit culturelle dans le pays Moaga (volution historique), thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris I - Panthon, 378 p. 587. Kouanda, Assimi (1988). Ltat de la recherche sur lislam au Burkina, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 2, pp. 94-105. 588. Kouanda, Assimi (1989). Les conflits au sein de la communaut musulmane du Burkina: 1962-1986, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 3, pp. 7-26. 589. Kouanda, Assimi (1989). La religion musulmane: facteur dintgration ou didentification ethnique. Le cas des Yars du Burkina Faso, JeanPierre Chrtien and Grard Prunier (eds), Les ethnies ont une histoire, Paris, Karthala-A.C.C.T., pp. 125-134. 590. Kouanda, Assimi (1998). Les conflits au sein de la communaut musulmane du Burkina, Ousmane Kane and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, pp. 83-100. 591. Langewiesche, Katrin (1998). Des conversions rversibles: tudes de cas dans le Nord-Ouest du Burkina Faso, Journal des africanistes 68, pp. 47-65. 592. Maiga, Ibrahim (1986). Les relations entre la Jamahiriya Arabe Libyenne Populaire Socialiste et le Burkina

Faso, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 92 p. 593. Moreau, Ren Luc (1964). Les marabouts de Dori, Archives de sociologie des religions 17, pp. 113-134. 594. Namoulniara, D.H. (1992). La ville de Koudougou et le facteur islamique des origines nos jours 1990, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 159 p. 595. Nana, Adama (1993). La communaut musulmane et les rgimes politiques du Burkina de 1962 nos jours, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 154 p. 596. Otayek, Ren (1984). La crise de la communaut musulmane de Haute-Volta: lislam voltaque entre rformisme et tradition, autonomie et subordination, Cahiers dtudes africaines 95, pp. 299-320. 597. Otayek, Ren (1993). Laffirmation litaire des arabisants au Burkina Faso: enjeux et contradictions, Ren Otayek (ed.), Le radicalisme islamique au sud du Sahara: dawa, arabisation et critique de lOccident, Paris, Karthala, pp. 229-252. 598. Otayek, Ren (1993). Une relecture islamique du projet rvolutionnaire de Thomas Sankara, JeanFranois Bayart (ed.), Religion et modernit politique en Afrique noire: Dieu pour tous et chacun pour soi, Paris, Karthala, pp. 101-127. 599. Otayek, Ren (1996). Lislam et le rvolution au Burkina Faso: mobilisation politique et reconstruction identitaire, Social Compass 43:2, pp. 233-247. 600. Oubda, Mahamadou (2002). Le hadj et son organisation au Burkina Faso de 1960-2002, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 137 p.

BURKINA FASO

35

601. Oubda, Mahamadou (2004). Les relations entre le Royaume dArabie Saoudite et le Burkina Faso de 1960 nos jours, mmoire de DEA, Universit de Ouagadougou, 87 p. 602. Ouedraogo, A. (2000). Lislam dans la ville de Ouahigouya de 1896-1996, mmoire de DEA, Universit de Ouagadougou, 104 p. 603. Ouedraogo, Yacouba (2000). Llite francophone musulmane et lislam au Burkina Faso de 1960 nos jours, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 124 p. 604. Quimby, Lucy G. (1972). Transformations of belief: Islam among the Dyula of Kongbougou from 1880 to 1970, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Wisconsin-Madison, 250 p. 605. Quimby, Lucy G. (1979). Islam, sex roles, and modernization in Bobo-Dioulasso, Bennetta Jules-Rosette (ed.), The new religions of Africa, Norwood, Ablex Publishing Corporation, pp. 203-218. 606. Sama, Hamadou (1991). Laide arabe et son impact sur lislam au Burkina Faso: 1962-1990, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 122 p. 607. Saul, Mahir (1984). The Quranic school farm and child labour in Upper Volta, Africa 54:2, pp. 71-87. 608. Saul, Mahir (1997). Islam et appropriation mimtique comme ressource historique de la religion bobo, Journal des africanistes 67, pp. 7-24. 609. Savadogo, Boukary (1990). Limplantation et la diffusion du hamallisme Ouagadougou depuis 1936, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 143 p. 610. Savadogo, Boukary (1996). Lislam confrrique au Burkina Faso: la

tidjaniyya hamawiyya au Moogo central, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 10, pp. 7-23. 611. Sawadogo, Salif (2003). Lislam dans le dpartement de Nouna de 1893 2002, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 130 p. 612. Simonsen, M. (1997). Parents motivation for sending their children to an Islamic school: A case study from Burkina Faso, Niels Kastfelt and Jessie D.K. Tvillinggaard (eds), Religion and politics in Africa and the Islamic world: Report from the 1997 conference of the University of Copenhagen, Copenhagen, North/South Priority Research Area, pp. 223-241. 613. Skinner, Elliott P. (1962). The diffusion of Islam in an African society, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences 96:2, pp. 659-669. 614. Skinner, Elliott P. (1966). Islam in Mossi society, Ioan M. Lewis (ed.), Islam in tropical Africa, London, Oxford University Press, pp. 350-370. 615. Soubeiga, A. (1993). Syncrtismes et pratiques thrapeutiques des marabouts au Burkina Faso, Sociologie, Sant 9, pp. 54-64. 616. Staude, W. and A. Schweeger Hefel (1965). Strukturveranderungen in einem Kurumba-Dorf durch den Islam (OberVolta), Bustan 6:4, pp. 4-14. 617. Traor, Bakary (1996). Histoire sociale dun groupe marchand: les Jula du Burkina Faso, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris I - Panthon, 1024 p. 618. Traor, Bakary (2004). Espaces, identit religieuse et rpresentations mentales: le cas des Jula du Kong-Kn, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 17/18, pp. 67-80.

36

WEST AFRICA

619. Traor, Bakary (2005). Islam et politique Bobo-Dioulasso de 1940 2002, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 417-447. 620. Traor, Djakaridja (1992). Le processus dislamisation Orodara de 1949 1989, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Ouagadougou, 121 p. 621. Van Duc, Juliette (1988). Le plerinage des Voltaques-Burkinabe aux lieux saints de lislam, pass-prsent, thse de doctorat dtat, Universit de Paris I - Panthon, 963 p.

622. Van Duc, Juliette (1991). Le plerinage des Voltaiques/Burkinabe aux lieux saints de lislam, passe-present, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 5, pp. 165-177. 623. Van Duc, Juliette (1993). Quelques aperus relatifs aux plerins de la Mecque: le cas des VoltaquesBurkinabe, Paideuma 39, pp. 135-144. 624. Van Duc, Juliette (2003). La construction des mosques au Burkina: un exemple darchitecture vernaculaire, Ynouyaga Georges Madiga and Oumarou Nao (eds), Burkina Faso, cent ans dhistoire, 1895-1995, Paris, Karthala, pp. 20-55.

Cte dIvoire
625. Amon dAby, F.J. (1962). Attitude de lanimisme face lislam et au christianisme, Marcel Chailley and others (eds), Notes et tudes sur lislam en Afrique noire, Paris, Peyronnet, pp. 103-114. 626. Bamba, Fatoumata (2004). Lislam dans la rgion des lagunes de 1913 la fin des annes 1970, mmoire de matrise, Universit Abidjan, 127 p. 627. Bassett, Thomas J. (2003). Nord musulman et Sud chrtien: les moules mdiatiques de la crise ivoirienne, Afrique contemporaine 206, pp. 13-27. 628. Cecil, C.O. (1996). A tradition of diversity: Mosques of Cte dIvoire, Aramco World 47:1, pp. 32-35. 629. Delval, Raymond (1980). Les musulmans dAbidjan, Paris, Fondation nationale des sciences politiques, Centre des hautes tudes sur lAfrique et lAsie modernes, 106 p. 630. Derive, Jean (1987). Islam et littrature orale: lexemple des Dioula de Kong, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 29-39. 631. Fadika, Mamadou (1975). Le droit, les sorciers, magiciens, guerisseurs, feticheurs et marabouts, Penant 750, pp. 439-449. 632. Fondation Cheikh Yacouba Sylla (2002). Cheikh Yacouba Sylla, ou, le sens dun combat, Abidjan, EDILIS, 108 p. 633. Gary-Tounkara, Daouda (2005). La communaut musulmane et la qute de lgalit politique dans la Cte dIvoire de livoirit (1993-2000), Muriel GomezPerez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 601-620. 634. Gonnin, Gilbert (1993). La fte des Dyonand en pays toura: fte profane ou fte musulmane?, Jean-Pierre Chrtien (ed.), Linvention religieuse en Afrique: histoire et religion en Afrique noire, Paris, ACCT-Karthala, pp. 297-306. 635. Gourdeau, J.P. (1987). Lislam dans Les soleils des indpendances dAhmadou Kourouma, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 109-117.

CTE DIVOIRE

37

636. Hadara, Ibrahim (1988). Lislam en Cte-dIvoire et les plerins ivoiriens jusquen 1986, thse de doctorat dtat, EHESS, Paris, 2 vols. 637. Hanretta, Sean (2003). Constructing a religious community in French West Africa: The Hamawi Sufis of Yacouba Sylla (Cte dIvoire), Ph.D. dissertation, University of WisconsinMadison, 615 p. 638. Harrow, Kenneth W. (1987). Lislam dans Les soleils des indpendances dAhmadou Kourouma, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 139-157. 639. Jeusset, Gwenol and Raymond Deniel (1986). Ami de Dieu et notre ami: El Hadj Boubacar G. Sakho, Abidjan, INADES, 92 p. 640. Kon, Drissa (2004). Les arabisants et la diffusion de lislam en Cte dIvoire de 1945 1993, mmoire de matrise, Universit Abidjan. 641. Kouma, Mahamadou (2000). Lhomme et lrudit: entrevue avec le mufti el Hadj Tidiani Ba, Abidjan, CEDA, 179 p. 642. Launay, Robert (1977). The birth of a ritual: The politics of innovation in Dyula Islam, Savanna 6:2, pp. 145-154. 643. Launay, Robert (1982). Traders without trade: Responses to change in two Dyula communities, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 188 p. 644. Launay, Robert (1990). Pedigrees and paradigms: Scholarly credentials among the Dyula of the Northern Ivory Coast, Dale F. Eickelman and James P. Piscatori (eds), Muslim travellers: Pilgrimage, migration, and the religious imagination, London, Routledge, pp. 175-199. 645. Launay, Robert (1992). Beyond the stream: Islam and society in a

West African town, Berkeley, University of California Press, 258 p. 646. Launay, Robert (1995). The power of names: Illegitimacy in a Muslim community of Cte dIvoire, Susan Greenhalgh (ed.), Situating fertility: Anthropology and demographic inquiry, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 108-129. 647. Launay, Robert (1997). Spirit media: The electronic media and Islam among the Dyula of Northern Cte dIvoire, Africa 67:3, pp. 441-453. 648. Launay, Robert and Marie Miran (2000). Beyond Mande mory: Islam and ethnicity in Cte dIvoire, Paideuma 46, pp. 63-84. 649. LeBlanc, Marie Nathalie (1998). Youth, Islam and changing identities through knowledge claims in Bouak, Cte dIvoire, Ph.D. dissertation, University College London, 363 p. 650. LeBlanc, Marie Nathalie (1999). The production of Islamic identities through knowledge claims in Bouak, Cte dIvoire, African Affairs 393, pp. 485-508. 651. LeBlanc, Marie Nathalie (2000). From sya to Islam: Social change and identity among Muslim youth in Bouak, Cte dIvoire, Paideuma 46, pp. 85-109. 652. LeBlanc, Marie Nathalie (2000). Versioning womanhood and Muslimhood: Fashion and the life course in contemporary Bouak, Cte dIvoire, Africa 70:3, pp. 442-481. 653. LeBlanc, Marie Nathalie (2003). Les trajectoires de conversion et didentit sociale chez les jeunes dans le contexte postcolonial ouest-africain: les jeunes musulmans et les jeunes chrtiens en CtedIvoire, Anthropolgie et socits 27:1, pp. 85-110.

38

WEST AFRICA

654. LeBlanc, Marie Nathalie (2005). Hadj et changements identitaires: les jeunes musulmans dAbidjan et de Bouak, en Cte dIvoire, dans les annes 1990, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 131-157. 655. Miran, Marie (1998). Le wahhabisme Abidjan: dynamisme urbain dun islam rformiste en CtedIvoire contemporaine (1960-1990), Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 12, pp. 5-74. 656. Miran, Marie (1999). Les mille et une vies dEl Hadj Boubacar Sakho, le sage de Treichville (1903-1997), Alain Rouaud (ed.), Les orientalistes sont des aventuriers: guirlande offerte Joseph Tubiana par ses lves et ses amis, Saint Maur, ditions Spia, pp. 267-272. 657. Miran, Marie (2000). Vers un nouveau proslytisme islamique en Cte dIvoire: une rvolution discrte, Autrepart 16, pp. 139-160. 658. Miran, Marie (2000). La tijniyya Abidjan, entre dsutude et renaissance? Loevre moderniste dEl Hjj Ahmed Tijn B, cheikh tijn rformiste en Cte dIvoire contemporaine, JeanLouis Triaud and David Robinson (eds), La tijniyya: une confrrie musulmane la conqute de lAfrique, Paris, Karthala, pp. 439-467. 659. Miran, Marie (2001). Verso un nuovo proselitismo islamico nella Costa dAvorio: una revoluzione discreta, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam e citt nellAfrica a sud del Sahara. Tra sufismo e fundamentalismo, Roma, Liguori Editore, pp. 219-239. 660. Miran, Marie (2003). Vers un nouveau proslytisme islamique en Cte dIvoire: une rvolution discrte, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du Sahara: entre soufisme et

fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 271-291. 661. Person, Yves (1982). Islam et decolonisation en Cte-dIvoire, Le mois en Afrique 198/199, pp. 14-30. 662. Savadogo, B. Mathias (2005). Lintervention des associations musulmanes dans le champ politique en Cte dIvoire depuis 1990, Muriel GomezPerez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 583-600. 663. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1974). Lignes de force de la pntration islamique en Cote-dIvoire, Revue des tudes islamiques 42:1, pp. 123-160. 664. Wilks, Ivor (1968). The transmission of Islamic learning in the Western Sudan, Jack Goody (ed.), Literacy in traditional societies, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 161-197. 665. Yacoob, May M. (1980). Ahmadiyya: Urban adaption to the Ivory Coast, Ph.D. dissertation, Boston University, 252 p. 666. Yacoob, May M. (1983). Ahmadiyya and urbanization: Migrant women in Abidjan, Boston University, African Studies Center, 16 p. 667. Yacoob, May M. (1986). Ahmadiyya and urbanization: Easing the integration of rural women in Abidjan, Asian and African Studies (Annual of the Israel Oriental Society) 20, pp. 125-140. 668. Yacoob, May M. (1987). Ahmadiyya and urbanization: Easing the integration of rural women in Abidjan, Nehemia Levtzion and Humphrey J. Fisher (eds), Rural and urban Islam in West Africa, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, pp. 119-134.

GAMBIA

39

Gambia
669. Darboe, Momodou N. (1982). The interaction of Western and African traditional systems of justice: the problem of integration. A case study of the Gambia, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Pennsylvania, 305 p. 670. Darboe, Momodou N. (2004). Islamism in West Africa: Gambia, African Studies Review 47:2, pp. 73-82. 671. Janson, Marloes (2002). The best hand is the hand that always gives: Griottes and their profession in Eastern Gambia, Leiden, Research School CNWS, 322 p. 672. Janson, Marloes (2005). Roaming about for Gods sake: The upsurge of the Tablgh Jamcat in the Gambia, Journal of Religion in Africa 35:4, pp. 450-481. 673. Korevaar, Meindert (2002). Musa Molloh: Voetbal, jongerenorganisatie en maraboutisme in een Gambiaans dorp, doctroraalscriptie, Universiteit Leiden, 108 p. 674. Nyang, Sulayman S. (1977). A contribution to the study of Islam in Gambia, Journal of the Pakistan Historical Society 25:2, pp. 125-138. 675. Nyang, Sulayman S. (1984). Local and national elites and Islam in the Gambia: An African case study, International Journal of Islamic and Arabic Studies 1:2, pp. 57-67. 676. Okuma-Nystrm, Michiyo K. (2003). God turns the chapter and everything changes: Childrens socialization in two Gambian villages, Stockholm, Stockholm University, Institute of International Education, 229 p. 677. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1975). The Islamic education of an African child: Stresses and tensions, Godfrey N. Brown and Mervyn Hiskett (eds), Conflict and harmony in education in Tropical Africa, London, Allen and Unwin, pp. 168-186. 678. Timmer, Berend (2000). Ieder mens wordt als moslim geboren: De sociale identiteiten van de lokale elite in Manduar (Gambia), Leiden, CNWS, 297 p.

Ghana
679. Abdel Seidu, Saifu (1989). The influence of Islam on the Dagamba in the twentieth century, master thesis, University of Ghana, Legon. 680. Addae, Paul (2001). The history of Islamic education in Ghana, master thesis, SOAS, University of London. 681. Adu-Gyamfi, J. (1986). Searching for the true religion: Islam vrs. Christianity, Kumasi, Central Church of Christ, 90 p. 682. Ahmed-Rufai, Misbahudeen (2002). The Muslim Association Party: A test of religious politics in Ghana, Transactions of the Historical Society of Ghana 6, pp. 99-114. 683. Allman, Jean Marie (1991). Hewers of wood, carriers of water: Islam, class, and politics on the eve of Ghanas independence, African Studies Review 34:2, pp. 1-26. 684. Andoh, A. (1987). The possibilities of common education and of the conveyance of common values between Muslims and Christians in Ghana, Hubert Dobers, W. Erl, and A.T. Khoury (eds), Education and value systems, Mainz, Hase & Koehler, pp. 126-139.

40

WEST AFRICA

685. Atiemo, Abamfo (2003). Zetaheal Mission in Ghana: Christians and Muslims worshipping together?, Exchange 32:1, pp. 15-36. 686. Austen, Ralph A. (1996). Orality, literacy and literature: A comparison of three West African heroic narratives, John O. Hunwick and Nancy Lawler (eds), The cloth of many colored silks: Papers on history and society, Ghanaian and Islamic in honor of Ivor Wilks, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, pp. 241-257. 687. Bata, Christian G. (1967). Aspects of religion, Walter Birmingham, I. Neustadt, and E.N. Omaboe (eds), A study of contemporary Ghana. Vol. 2. Some aspects of social structure, London, George Allen & Unwin, pp. 240-250. 688. Berinyuu, A.A. (1988). The encounter of Western Christianity and civilization, and Islam on Ghanaian culture: Implications for the Ministry of Pastoral Care and Counselling, Africa Theological Journal 17, pp. 140-149. 689. Boakye, Ahmed K. (1975). Zakat: Almsgiving in Islam, bachelor thesis, University of Ghana, Legon. 690. Braimah, B.A.R. (1973). Islamic education in Ghana, Ghana Bulletin of Theology 4:5, pp. 1-16. 691. Braimah, B.A.R. (1976). Islamic education in Ghana, John S. Pobee (ed.), Religion in a pluralistic society, Leiden, Brill, pp. 201-216. 692. Buaben, Jabal M. (1985). A comparative study of the Islamic law of inheritance and the Fante customary law of inheritance, master thesis, University of Birmingham. 693. Buaben, Jabal M. (1986). A comparative study of the Islamic law of inheritance and Fante customary law of inheritance, Bulletin on Islam and

Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 4:4, pp. 1-27. 694. Dovlo, Elom (2002). Rastafari, African Hebrews and black Muslims: Return home movements in Ghana, Exchange 31:1, pp. 2-22. 695. Dovlo, Elom and Alfred Ofosu Asante (2003). Reinterpreting the straight path: Ghanaian Muslim converts in mission to Muslims, Exchange 32:3, pp. 214-238. 696. Dretke, James P. (1968). The Muslim community in Accra: An historical survey, master thesis, University of Ghana, Legon, 187 p. 697. Dretke, James P. (1979). A Christian approach to Muslims: Reflections from West Africa, Pasadena, William Carey Library, 261 p. 698. Ferguson, Phyllis (1968). Aspects of Muslim architecture in the Dyula region of the Western Sudan, Legon, University of Ghana, Institute of African Studies, 89 p. 699. Ferguson, Phyllis (1972). Islamization in Dagbon: A study of the Alfanema of Yendi, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Cambridge, 380 p. 700. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1960). Planting Ahmadiyya in Ghana, West Africa 2226, p. 121. 701. Goody, Jack (1968). Restricted literacy in Northern Ghana, Jack Goody (ed.), Literacy in traditional societies, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 198-264. 702. Goody, Jack (1970). Reform, renewal and resistance: A Mahdi in Northern Ghana, Christopher Allen and Richard W. Johnson (eds), African perspectives: Papers in the history, politics and economics of Africa presented to Thomas Hodgkin, New York, Cambridge University Press, pp. 143-156.

GHANA

41

703. Grindal, Bruce T. (1973). Islamic affiliations and urban adaptation: The Sisala migrant in Accra, Ghana, Africa 43:4, pp. 333-346. 704. Iddrisu, Abdulai (2002). Between Islamic and Western secular education in Ghana: A progressive integration approach, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 22:2, pp. 335-350. 705. Ihle, Annette Haaber (2003). Its all about morals: Islam and social mobility among young and committed Muslims in Tamale, Northern Ghana, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Copenhagen, 310 p. 706. Kamali, S.A. (1965). Islamic views of other religious communities, Ghana Bulletin of Theology 2:8, pp. 17-27. 707. Kirby, Jon P. (1993). The Islamic dialogue with African traditional religion: Divination and health care, Social Science and Medicine 36:3, pp. 237-247. 708. Kramer, Robert S. (1992). Two Tijani scholars of Kumasi, Ghana: Biographical notes, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 6, pp. 71-74. 709. Kramer, Robert S. (1996). Islam and identity in the Kumase Zongo, John O. Hunwick and Nancy Lawler (eds), The cloth of many colored silks: Papers on history and society, Ghanaian and Islamic in honor of Ivor Wilks, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, pp. 287-296. 710. Levtzion, Nehemia (1968). Commerce et islam chez les Dagomba du Nord Ghana, Annales 23, pp. 723-743. 711. Mumuni, Sulemana (2002). A survey of Islamic non-governmental organisations in Accra, Holger Weiss (ed.), Social welfare in Muslim societies in Africa, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, pp. 138-161.

712. Nessibou-Kirksey, Janice (1998). Dagomba, a model for reconciliation: Workbook, Nairobi, PROCMURA, 42 p. 713. Odoom, K.O. (1979). A note on the history of Islam in Brong Ahafo, Kwame Arhin (ed.), A profile of Brong Kyempim, Accra, AFRAM Publications, pp. 36-48. 714. Okafor, Gabriel M. (1997). Christianity and Islam in West Africa: The Ghana experience. A study of the forces and influence of Christianity and Islam in modern Ghana, Wrzburg, Echter, 216 p. 715. Oppong, Christine (1973). Growing up in Dagbon, Tema, Ghana Publishing Corporation, 79 p. 716. Owusu-Ansah, David (2002). History of Islamic education in Ghana: An overview, Ghana Studies 5, pp. 61-81. 717. Peil, Margaret and Kofi A. Opoku (1994). The development and practice of religion in an Accra suburb, Journal of Religion in Africa 24:3, pp. 198-227. 718. Pellow, Deborah (1985). Muslim segmentation: Cohesion and divisiveness in Accra, Journal of Modern African Studies 23:3, pp. 419-444. 719. Pellow, Deborah (1997). Male praise-singer in Accra: In the company of women, Africa 67:4, pp. 582-601. 720. Ryan, Patrick J. (1975). The descending scroll: A study of the notion of revelation as apocalypse in the Bible and in the Quran, Ghana Bulletin of Theology 4:8, pp. 24-39. 721. Ryan, Patrick J. (1996). Ariadne auf Naxos: Islam and politics in a religiously pluralistic African society, Journal of Religion in Africa 26:3, pp. 308-329.

42

WEST AFRICA

722. Ryan, Patrick J. (1996). Islam in Ghana: Its major influences and the situation today, Orita 28:1/2, pp. 70-84. 723. Ryan, Patrick J. (1998). Gradualist and militant in West Africa: A study of Islam in Ghana, John J. Donohue and Christian W. Troll (eds), Faith, power, and violence: Muslims and Christians in a plural society, past and present, Rome, Pontificio Istituto Orientale, pp. 147-162. 724. Ryan, Patrick J. (1998). The mad doctor of Northern Ghana: On the borders of Islam and Christianity, Encounter: Documents for MuslimChristian understanding 246, 9 p. 725. Schildkrout, Enid (1974). Islam and politics in Kumasi: An analysis of disputes over the Kumasi Central Mosque, Anthropological Papers of the American Museum of Natural History 52:2, pp. 113-137. 726. Schildkrout, Enid (1996). Politics and poetry: Mohammed Rashid Shaabans History of Kumasi, John O. Hunwick and Nancy Lawler (eds), The cloth of many colored silks: Papers on history and society, Ghanaian and Islamic in honor of Ivor Wilks, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, pp. 367-391. 727. Silverman, Raymond A. (1983). History, art and assimilation: The impact of Islam on Akan material culture, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Washington, 410 p. 728. Silverman, Raymond A. and David Owusu-Ansah (1989). The presence of Islam among the Akan of Ghana: A bibliographic essay, History in Africa 16, pp. 325-339. 729. Skalnik, Peter (1996). Power symbolism and political culture in Nanun, Northern Ghana, Petr Zemnek

(ed.), Studies in Near Eastern languages and literatures: Memorial volume of Karel Petracek, Prague, Academy of Sciences of the Czech Republic, Oriental Institute, pp. 545-555. 730. Slken, Heinz (1970). Zur biographie des Imam Umaru von Ketekraty, Africana Marburgensia 3:2, pp. 24-30. 731. Sulemana, Hajj Mumuni (1994). Islamic organisation in Accra: Structure role and impact in the proselytization of Islam, master thesis, University of Ghana, Legon. 732. Sulemana, Hajj Mumuni (2003). Islamic literacy tradition in Ghana, The Maghreb Review 28:2/3, pp. 170-185. 733. Weiss, Holger (2000). Zakat in Northern Ghana: Not an institution but a goal to be achieved, Hemispheres 15, pp. 141-157. 734. Weiss, Holger (2002). Reorganising social welfare among Muslims: Islamic voluntarism and other forms of communal support in Northern Ghana, Journal of Religion in Africa 32:1, pp. 83-109. 735. Weiss, Holger (2004). Debating zakat in Northern Ghana, Working Papers on Ghana and Contemporary Studies 1, 21p. 736. Wilks, Ivor (1963). The growth of Islamic learning in Ghana, Journal of the Historical Society of Nigeria 2:4, pp. 409-417. 737. Yeboa, K.Y. (1992). Ghanas intestate succession law 1985 PNDC Law 111: A requiem to Islamic law of succession for Ghanaian domiciliaries?, Annual Conference / African Society of International and Comparative Law 4, pp. 300-314.

GUINEA

43

Guinea
738. Adebisi, Abdul Rauf (1997). Islamic education in Tierno Monenembos The bush toads, Muslim Education Quarterly 14:4, pp. 54-72. 739. Dian, Djiba (1987). Contribution lhistoire de lislam de Haute-Guine: la socit musulmane du Bat, son rayonnement des origines la mutation conomique de 1914-1970, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris I Panthon, 461 p. 740. Harrow, Kenneth W. (1982). The mystic and the poet: Two literary visions of Islam in Africa, Africana Journal 13:1/4, pp. 152-172. 741. Harrow, Kenneth W. (1983). A Sufi interpretation of Le regard du roi, Research in African Literatures 14, pp. 135-164. 742. Harthoorn, Erik (1999). Het offer in de Guinese volksislam: Een onderzoek naar de plaats van het offer in het leven van Mikhifors, Landumas en Peulen in de Republiek Guine, doctoraalscriptie, Universiteit Utrecht, 98 p. 743. Kaba, Mohamed Bah Morigb (1978). La cl de lislam: la foi et ses principes, la propret en islam, la prire sous les diverses formes, les prescriptions islamiques, Conakry, M.B.M. Kaba, 146 p. 744. Keita, K. (1993). Les problmes fonciers selon lislam, Mondes en dveloppement 81, pp. 7, 11, 2931. 745. Prussin, Labelle (1995). Architectural facets of Islam in the FutaDjallon, Karin dahl and Berit Sahlstrm (eds), Islamic art and culture in SubSaharan Africa, Uppsala, Almqvist & Wiksell International, pp. 21-56. 746. Salvaing, Bernard (1992). Les jeunes et le dveloppement des medersas au Fouta-Djalon face la culture traditionnelle, Hlne dAlmeida-Topor and others (eds), Les jeunes en Afrique. Tome 2: La politique et la ville, Paris, LHarmattan, pp. 430-442. 747. Sellin, Eric (1991). Islamic elements in Camara Layes Lenfant noire, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 227-236. 748. Sy, Madiou and Boubacar Soto Diallo (1984). Influences philosophiques et ideologiques de lislam sur le droit moderne guinen, Revue juridique et politique: indpendance et coopration 38:2, pp. 133-142. 749. Tour, Ahmed Skou (1977). Islam for the peoples benefit, Conakry, Press Office, African Democratic Revolution, 155 p. 750. Wiher, Hannes (1998). Missionsdienst in Guinea: Das Evangelium fr eine schamoriertierte, von Animismus und Volksislam geprgte Gesellschaft, Bonn, Verlag fr Kultur und Wissenschaft, 124 p.

Guinea-Bissau
751. Achinger, G. (1994). Sozialer Wandel in einer westafrikanischen islamischen Grossfamilie in einer Epoche politischen und sozialen Umbruchs, Hannoversche Studien ber den Mittleren Osten 15, pp. 11-23. 752. Barbosa de Oliveira, J.W. and others (1994). Escolas populares: Madrassas e educaco de adultos no sector autonomo de Bissau e em Sonaco, regiao de Gabu, Bissau, UNICEF/Ministry of Education.

44

WEST AFRICA

753. Cardoso, Carlos (2004). As tendncias actuais do Islo na GuinBissau, Antnio Custdio Gonalves (ed.), O Islo na frica Subsariana, Porto, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, pp. 45-56. 754. Carreira, Antnio (1966). Aspectos histricos da evoluo do islamismo na Guin Portuguesa, Boletim Cultural da Guin Portuguesa 84, pp. 405-455. 755. Daun, Holger (1998). Educational development in GuineaBissau in the light of liberization and Islamic revitalization, Holger Daun and N. Ruiz de Forsberg (eds), Political-economic shifts and educational restructuring: A comparative study of education in GuineaBissau and Nicaragua, Stockholm, Stockholm University. 756. Embola, T., A. Bandajai, and B.S. Canne (1993). Experiencias das escolas madrassas na Guin-Bissau, Colquio internacional sobre experiencias alternativas no ensino de base, Bisau, UNICEF/Ministry of Education. 757. Gaillard, Grald (1995). Les Yola du Compony: un cas de conversion en Guine maritime, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 9, pp. 5-26.

758. Gaillard, Grald (2002). Islam et vie politique en Guine-Bissau contemporaine, LAfrique politique, pp. 191-209. 759. Garcia, Francisco P. (2000). Guin 1963-1974: Os movimentos independentistas, o Islo e o poder portugus, Porto e Lisboa, Universidade Portucalense e Comisso Portuguesa de Histria Militar. 760. Gonalves, Jos Jlio (1961). O islamismo na Guin Portuguesa (Ensaio Sociomissionolgico), Lisboa, Agencia Geral do Ultramar, 222 p. 761. Johnson, Michelle C. (2000). Becoming a Muslim; becoming a person: Female circumcision, religious identity, and personhood in Guinea-Bissau, Bettina Shell-Duncan and Ylva Hernlund (eds), Female circumcision in Africa: Culture, controversy, and change, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, pp. 215-233. 762. Proena Gracia, Franiso (2004). O Islo, as confrarias e o poder na Guin (1963-1974), Antnio Custdio Gonalves (ed.), O Islo na frica Subsariana, Porto, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, pp. 91-106.

Liberia
763. Anonymous (1991). Muslims in Liberia / National Muslim Council, Monrovia, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 12:1, pp. 274-277. 764. Conteh, Al-Hassan (1990). Reflections on some concepts of religion and medicine in Liberian society, Liberian Studies Journal 15:2, pp. 145-157. 765. Francis, M.K. (1987). Islam and dialogue, Hubert Dobers, W. Erl, A.T. Khoury, and M. Fassi-Fihri (eds), Education and value systems, Mainz, Hase & Koehler, pp. 117-125. 766. Goody, Jack, Michael Cole, and Sylvia Scribner (1977). Writing and formal operations: A case study among the Vai, Africa 47:3, pp. 280-304. 767. Holsoe, Svend E. (1987). The dynamics of Liberian Vai culture and Islam, Liberian Studies Journal 12:2, pp. 135-148.

LIBERIA

45

768. Kaba, Brahima D. (1987). Dialogue and co-existence: Traditional African religion, Islam and Christianity in Liberia, W. Dobers and others (eds), Education and value systems, Mainz, Hase & Koehler, pp. 109-116. 769. Konneh, Augustine (1995). Arabic and Islamic literacy in twentiethcentury Liberia, Liberian Studies Journal 20:1, pp. 48-57. 770. Konneh, Augustine (1996). Religion, commerce, and the integration of the Mandingo in Liberia, Lanham, University Press of America, 167 p. 771. Monts, Lester P. (1984). Conflict, accommodation, and transformation: The effect of Islam on

music of the Vai secret societies, Cahiers dtudes africaines 95, pp. 321-342. 772. Monts, Lester P. (1990). Social and musical responses to Islam among the Vai during the early twentieth century, Liberian Studies Journal 15:2, pp. 108-124. 773. Monts, Lester P. (2000). Islam in Liberia, Ruth M. Stone (ed.), The Garland handbook of African music, New York, Garland, pp. 327-349. 774. Taryor, Nya Kwiawon (1989). Religions in Liberia, Liberia-Forum 5:8, pp. 3-17.

Mali
775. Amselle, Jean-Loup (1985). Le wahabisme Bamako (1945-1985), Canadian Journal of African Studies 19:2, pp. 345-357. 776. Amselle, Jean-Loup (1987). A case of fundamentalism in West Africa: Wahhabism in Bamako, Lionel Caplan (ed.), Studies in religious fundamentalism, Basingstoke, Macmillan, pp. 79-94. 777. Amselle, Jean-Loup (2003). Peut-on tre musulman sans tre arabe? A propos du Nko malink dAfrique de lOuest, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du Sahara: entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 257-269. 778. Asfar, Denise (1991). Kadara: Islam and traditional religion in a West African narrative of initiation, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 151-162. 779. Asfar, Gabriel (1991). Amadou Hampt B and the Islamic dimension of West African oral literature, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 141-150. 780. Barrire, Catherine (1997). Lieux et objets sacrs bamana de la rgion de Sgou (Mali): des repres de transformation pour une identit en reconstruction, thse de doctorat, Universit Clermont-Ferrand 2, 911 p. 781. Barrire, Catherine (1999). Techniques dagression magique en pays bamana (rgion de Segu, Mali): emprunts rciproques entre islam et religion traditionnelle, Journal des africanistes 69, pp. 177-197. 782. Bertaux, Christian (1998). Lhistoire de Koulibali, limmortel, et de Dadouma, le marabout gomancien minyanka: pour une critique des tayages langagiers que prsuppose le projet classique des sciences, Religiologiques 18. 783. Berte, Baba (1985). Les implications socio-conomiques et culturelles de lislam en milieu Snoufo (arrondissement de Kigan, cercle de

46

WEST AFRICA

Sikasso), mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 784. Bocoum, A. (1996). Ecole coranique au Mali: problmes et perspectives. tude de cas: Djenn, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 785. Bouwman, Dinie (2005). Throwing stones at the moon: The role of Arabic in contemporary Mali, Ph.D. dissertation, University Leiden, 224 p. 786. Bravmann, Ren A. (1988). A fragment of paradise, The Muslim World 78, pp. 29-37. 787. Brenner, Louis (1986). Al-Hajj Saad Umar Tour and Islamic educational reform in Mali, Louis Brenner (ed.), Language and education in Africa, Bayreuth, Breitinger & Sander, pp. 5-23. 788. Brenner, Louis (1991). Essai socio-historique sur lenseignement islamique au Mali, Bintou Sanankoua and Louis Brenner (eds), Lenseignement islamique au Mali, Bamako, Jamana, pp. 1-23. 789. Brenner, Louis (1991). Mdersas au Mali: transformation dune institution islamique, Bintou Sanankoua and Louis Brenner (eds), Lenseignement islamique au Mali, Bamako, Jamana, pp. 63-85. 790. Brenner, Louis (1993). Constructing Muslim identities in Mali, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in Sub-Saharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 59-78. 791. Brenner, Louis (1993). La culture arabo-islamique au Mali, Ren Otayek (ed.), Le radicalisme islamique au sud du Sahara: dawa, arabisation et critique de lOccident, Paris, Karthala, pp. 161-195. 792. Brenner, Louis (1993). Representations of power and powerlessness in West African Islam,

Jean-Pierre Chrtien (ed.), Linvention religieuse en Afrique: histoire et religion en Afrique noire, Paris, Karthala, pp. 213-234. 793. Brenner, Louis (1993). Two paradigms of Islamic schooling in West Africa, Hassan Elboudrari (ed.), Modes de transmission de la culture religieuse en islam, Cairo, Institut Franais dArchologie Orientale du Caire, pp. 159-180. 794. Brenner, Louis (1995). Du kuttab la madrasah: considrations historiques propos de lenseignement islamique au Mali, Rabat, Institut des tudes Africaines, 49 p. 795. Brenner, Louis (2000). Muslim schooling, the state and the ideology of development in Mali, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 235-252. 796. Brenner, Louis (2001). Controlling knowledge: Religion, power and schooling in a West African Muslim society, Bloomington, Indiana University Press, 343 p. 797. Bruijn, Mirjam E. de (1994). The Sahelian crisis and the poor: The role of Islam in social security among Fulbe pastoralists, central Mali, Focaal 22/23, pp. 47-63. 798. Camara, Diaba (1985). Lorganisation judiciaire en droit musulman, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 799. Camara, Oumar (1985). Notion de proprit en droit musulman, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 800. Camara, Seydou (1975). Les forces religieuses face ladministration territoriale dans le cercle

MALI

47

de Nioro, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 801. Chailley, Marcel (1962). Aspect de lislam au Mali, Marcel Chailley and others (eds), Notes et tudes sur lislam en Afrique noire, Paris, Peyronnet, pp. 9-51. 802. Ciss, Bocar (1999). Devoir de vacances: une cole coranique que vous avez frquente et que vous connaisez bien, Bamako, ditions Jamana, 121 p. 803. Ciss, Seydou (1988). Lducation islamique, Culture et civilisation islamiques: le Mali, Rabat, ISESCO, pp. 287-289. 804. Ciss, Seydou (1988). Les mdersas de Sgou, Culture et civilisation islamiques: le Mali, Rabat, ISESCO, pp. 149-150. 805. Ciss, Seydou (1989). Lislam et lducation musulmane au Mali, thse de doctorat dtat, Universit de Strasbourg 2, 733 p. 806. Ciss, Seydou (1992). Lenseignement islamique en Afrique noire, Paris, LHarmattan, 220 p. 807. Conrad, David C. (1985). Islam in the oral traditions of Mali: Bilali and Surakata, The Journal of African History 26:1, pp. 33-49. 808. Coulibaly, Hamadoun (1984). Sociologie de la religion dans le cercle de Koulikoro, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 809. Coulibaly, Lamine Zanga and Assanatou Traor (1987). Statut et rle de la femme bambara dans lislam tels quinterprts en milieu urbain de Bamako, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 810. Dabo, Adama NFaly (1979). Linfluence de droit musulman sur le droit

malien, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 811. Dansogo, B. (1985). La prolifration des mdersas islamiques: est-ce une colonisation culturelle ou facteur dpanouissement culturel indpendant du Mali, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 812. Devey, Muriel (1993). Hampt B: lhomme de la tradition, Dakar, Nouvelles ditions Africaines, 191 p. 813. Diakit, Afousseyne and Mori M. Konat (1985). Lenseignement arabo-islamique dans le district de Bamako (place, fonction, incidences scolaires et sociales), mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 814. Diakit, Drissa (1999). Lislam Djenn, Djenn: dhier demain, Bamako, ditions Donniya, pp. 45-59. 815. Diakit, Soumaila (1985). Education, the state and class conflict: A study of three education policies in Mali, Ph.D. dissertation, Stanford University, 251 p. 816. Diakit, Yoro (1987). Limpact de la religion sur la politique socio-conomique du Mali: tude compare des cas du Touba et Kiban travers lislam, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 817. Diallo, Hamidou (1984). Les successions en droit musulman, place et intrt au Mali, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 818. Diallo, Issoufou Skou (1985). Ladultre en droit musulman, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 819. Diallo, Oumar (1987). tude sur les coles coraniques Sikasso, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako.

48

WEST AFRICA

820. Diarra, B. (1987). Ncessit dun dialogue islamo-chrtien dans le district de Bamako, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 821. Diarra, Yacouba (1999). Du kouttab la Sorbonne: itinraire dun talib, Paris, LHarmattan, 127 p. 822. Dicko, Ilorou (1987). Le droit musulman de la famille, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 823. Dicko, Sedna Oumar (1999). Hamallah (le protg de Dieu), Bamako, ditions Jamana, 162 p. 824. Dolo, Hadiaratou (1986). Les circonstances attnuantes en matire de rpression en droit musulman, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 825. Doumbia, Fod (1984). La rpartition gographiques des tablissements du culte musulman dans le district de Bamako, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako, 123 p. 826. Doumbia, Fod (1987). Les mosques Bamako, Jamana: Revue culturelle malienne 13, pp. 31-35. 827. Dram, Abdoulaye (1984). Les rgimes matrimoniaux en droit musulman, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 828. Gatti, Roberto-Christian (1999). Le scuole coraniche di Djenn: retaggi culturali-censimento-problemi-prospettive, tesi di laurea, Universit degli Studi di Genova. 829. Gatti, Roberto-Christian (2000). Le scuole coraniche di Djenn: problemi e prospettive, La porta doriente 1:2, pp. 88-100. 830. Gatti, Roberto-Christian (2000). Les coles coraniques de Djenn: problmes et perspectives, Djenn Patrimoine Informations 9, pp. 19-36.

831. Gatti, Roberto-Christian (2001). Ecoles coraniques au sud du Sahara face la patrimonialisation de lUNESCO: problme ou ressource? Lexemple de Djenn (Mali), Genve, Universit de Genve, 14 p. 832. Gatti, Roberto-Christian (2001). Problmes de patrimonialisation dans le contexte islamique sub-saharien: perceptions et rceptions de DjennPatrimoine Mondial de lHumanit, mmoire de DEA, EHESS, Paris. 833. Gatti, Roberto-Christian (2002). Islam e scuole coraniche fra tradizioni e cambiamenti: considerazioni a partire da un caso di studio nel Mali, Geotema 6:18, pp. 44-55. 834. Grard, tienne (1992). Lcole dclasse. Une tude anthroposociologique de la scolarisation au Mali: cas des socits malinks, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paul Valry-Montpellier III, 725 p. 835. Grard, tienne (1997). La tentation du savoir en Afrique: politiques, mythes et stratgies dducation au Mali, Paris, Karthala/ORSTOM, 283 p. 836. Grodz, Stanislaw (2002). Towards universal reconciliation: The early development of Amadou Hampt Bs ecumenical ideas, Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations 13:1, pp. 281-302. 837. Hale, Thomas A. (1991). Can a single foot follow two paths? Islamic and Songhay belief systems in the Timbuktu chronicles and the epic of Askia Mohammed, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 131-140. 838. Hams, Constant (1980). Deux aspects du fondamentalisme islamique: sa signification au Mali actuel et chez Ibn Taimiya, Archives de sciences sociales des religions 50, pp. 177-190.

MALI

49

839. Hams, Constant (1983). Cheikh Hamallah, ou quest-ce quune confrrie islamique (tariqa)?, Archives de sciences sociales des religions 55, pp. 67-83. 840. Heckmann, Hlne (1987). Amadou Hampat B, crivain et chercheur, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 207-238. 841. Hock, Carsten (1998). Muslimische Reform und staatliche Autoritt in der Republik Mali seit 1960: Die Ausbreitung der Wahhabiya in einer Situation der politischen Blockade gesellschaftlichen Fortschritts, Ph.D. dissertation, Universitt Bayreuth. 842. Hock, Carsten (1999). Fliegen die Seelen der Heiligen? Muslimische Reform und staatliche Autoritt in der Republik Mali seit 1960, Berlin, Schwarz, 215 p. 843. Ibironke, Olabode (2000). Islam, ritual and the politics of truth in Maryse Condes Segu, Nordic Journal of African Studies 9:2, pp. 105-119. 844. Ibironke, Olabode (2000). Islam, ritual and the politics of truth in Maryse Condes Segu, Journal of Cultural Studies 2:1, pp. 384-398. 845. Jonckers, Danielle (1998). Le temps de prier est venu: islamisation et pluralit religieuse dans le sud du Mali, Journal des africanistes 68, pp. 21-45. 846. Kaba, Lansin (1974). The Wahhabiyya: Islamic reform and politics in French West Africa, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, 285 p. 847. Kane, Kaman (1978). Le plerinage des Maliens aux lieux saints de lislam, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 848. Kane, Oumar (1991). Lenseignement islamique dans les mdersas du Mali, Bintou Sanankoua and

Louis Brenner (eds), Lenseignement islamique au Mali, Bamako, Jamana, pp. 87-104. 849. Kavas, Ahmet (1996). Lvolution de lenseignement moderne arabo-islamique en Afrique francophone. Les mdersas de la Rpublique du Mali (Cas de Bamako 1980-1994): rle social, mode de fonctionnement et contenu denseignement, mmoire de DEA, Universit de Paris VII - Denis Diderot. 850. Kavas, Ahmet (2003). Lenseignement islamique en Afrique francophone: les medersas de la Rpublique du Mali, Istanbul, IRCICA, 424 p. 851. Keita, Arouna (1987). Lislam et ses implications socioconomiques dans le district de Bamako, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 852. Keita, Emile (1985). Idologies religieuses et dveloppement dans le cercle de Tominian, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 853. Kon, Danzeni Broulaye (1989). Les aspects socio-conomiques et religieux de la mendicit dans le district de Bamako, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 854. Konta, Aly (1984). Une approche gographique des pratiques islamiques au Mali: une tude de cas, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 855. Magassa, Abdoulaye (1987). Religion et dveloppement, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 856. Mahamane, Alliman (1985). Le mouvement wahhabite Bamako (origine et volution), mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako, 92 p. 857. Maiga, Hamidou Younoussa (1974). Le droit islamique et le marriage, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako.

50

WEST AFRICA

858. Malle, Youssouf (1985). Le culte de possession en milieu bamanan: le Jine-don dans le district de Bamako. tude clinique du Jin-bana, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 859. Mama, Baba (1988). La mdersa de Tombouctou, Culture et civilisation islamiques: le Mali, Rabat, ISESCO. 860. Mommersteeg, Geert (1988). He has smitten her to the heart with love: The fabrication of an Islamic love-amulet in West Africa, Anthropos 83:4/6, pp. 501-510. 861. Mommersteeg, Geert (1989). Djenn vraagt om regen: Islamitische regenrituelen in een stad in de Sahel, Etnofoor 2:1, pp. 71-83. 862. Mommersteeg, Geert (1990). Allahs words as amulet, Etnofoor 3:1, pp. 63-76. 863. Mommersteeg, Geert (1991). Learning the Word of God, Aramco World 42:5, pp. 2-10. 864. Mommersteeg, Geert (1991). Lducation coranique au Mali: le pouvoir des mots sacrs, Louis Brenner and Bintou Sanankoua (eds), Lenseignement islamique au Mali, Bamako & London, Jamana, pp. 45-61. 865. Mommersteeg, Geert (1994). Marabouts Djenn: enseignement coranique, invocations et amulets, R.M.A. Bedaux and J.D. van der Waals (eds), Djenn, une ville millnaire au Mali, Leiden, Rijksmuseum voor Volkenkunde, pp. 65-75. 866. Mommersteeg, Geert (1995). Siri, het geheim van de marabout: Enkele etnografische aantekeningen over religieuze kennis in Mali, Medische Antropologie 7:1, pp. 85-100. 867. Mommersteeg, Geert (1996). Het domein van de marabout:

Koranleraren en magisch-religieuze specialisten in Djenn, Mali, Amsterdam, Thesis Publishers, 259 p. 868. Mommersteeg, Geert (1998). In de stad van de marabouts, Amsterdam, Prometheus, 191 p. 869. Mommersteeg, Geert (1999). Quranic teachers and magico-religious specialists in Djenn, ISIM Newsletter 3, p. 30. 870. Mommersteeg, Geert (2004). Djenn demande de la pluie: prires et rituels pour obtenir la pluie dans une ville sahlienne, Djenn Patrimoine Informations 16, pp. 11-14. 871. NDiaye, Issa (1990). Etre bamanan et musulman, Jamana: Revue culturelle malienne 27, pp. 27-30. 872. Niangadou, Mahamoud (1991). Linfluence de lislam sur lvolution de la socit malienne aprs la fin de la deuxime guerre mondiale, thse de doctorat, Universit de Lyon 2, 333 p. 873. Niezen, Ronald W. (1986). The leadership and organization of an Islamic reform movement in Eastern Mali, Cambridge Anthropology 11:1, pp. 19-39. 874. Niezen, Ronald W. (1987). Diverse styles of Islamic reform among the Songhay of Eastern Mali, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Cambridge, 339 p. 875. Niezen, Ronald W. (1990). The Community of Helpers of the Sunna: Islamic reform among the Songhay of Gao (Mali), Africa 60:3, pp. 399-424. 876. Niezen, Ronald W. (1991). Hot literacy in cold societies: A comparative study of the sacred value of writing, Comparative Studies in Society and History 33:2, pp. 225-254. 877. Niezen, Ronald W. and Barbro Bankson (1995).

MALI

51

Women of the Jamaa Ansar al-Sunna: Female participation in a West African Islamic reform movement, Canadian Journal of African Studies 29:3, pp. 403-428. 878. Oula, Ousmane (1984). Pouvoir et religion: le cas de lislam au Mali, ENSUP, Bamako, mmoire de fin d'tudes. 879. Ricard, Alain (1987). La rappropriation de la signature: brves rflexions sur loeuvre dAmadou Hampat B, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 203-206. 880. Rodrigues, Jacinto (2004). A corrente espiritual sufi no Islo como forma de compreenso em torno da universalidade e do dilogo, Antnio Custdio Gonalves (ed.), O Islo na frica Subsariana, Porto, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, pp. 35-43. 881. Samak, Seydou (1987). Lislam comme forme dintgration sociale, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 882. Sanankoua, Bintou (1985). Les coles coraniques au Mali: problmes actuels, Canadian Journal of African Studies 19:2, pp. 359-367. 883. Sanankoua, Bintou (1991). Lenseignement islamiques la radio et la tlvision au Mali, Bintou Sanankoua and Louis Brenner (eds), Lenseignement islamique au Mali, Bamako, Jamana, pp. 127-141. 884. Sanankoua, Bintou (1991). Les associations fminines musulmanes Bamako, Bintou Sanankoua and Louis Brenner (eds), Lenseignement islamique au Mali, Bamako, Jamana, pp. 105-125. 885. Sanankoua, Bintou and Louis Brenner (eds) (1991). Lenseignement islamique au Mali, Bamako, ditions Jamana, 151 p.

886. Sanogo, Hamed (1985). Le statut social de la femme en droit musulman, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 887. Schulz, Dorothea E. (2000). Womens associations, mass media, and morals in urban Mali, ISIM Newsletter 6, p. 27. 888. Schulz, Dorothea E. (2003). Charisma and brotherhood revisited: Mass-mediated forms of spirituality in urban Mali, Journal of Religion in Africa 33:2, pp. 146-171. 889. Schulz, Dorothea E. (2003). Political factions, ideological fictions: The controversy over family law reform in democratic Mali, Islamic Law and Society 10:1, pp. 132-164. 890. Sidibe, Zoumana (1987). Impact des religions sur les structures juridico-politiques au Mali depuis 1960: cas de lislam et du christianisme, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 891. Soares, Benjamin F. (1996). The prayer economy in a Malian town, Cahiers dtudes africaines 144, pp. 739-753. 892. Soares, Benjamin F. (1996). A contemporary Malian Shaykh: Al-Hajj Shaykh Sidy Modibo Kane Diallo, the religious leader of Dilly, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 10, pp. 145-153. 893. Soares, Benjamin F. (1997). The spiritual economy of Nioro du Sahel: Islamic discourses and practices in a Malian religious center, Ph.D. dissertation, Northwestern University, 463 p. 894. Soares, Benjamin F. (1997). The Fulbe shaykh and the Bambara pagans: Contemporary campaigns to spread Islam in Mali, Mirjam E. de Bruijn and Han van Dijk (eds), Peuls et Mandingues: dialectique des constructions identitaires, Leiden, Afrika-Studiecentrum, pp. 267-280.

52

WEST AFRICA

895. Soares, Benjamin F. (1999). Muslim proselytization as purification: Religious pluralism and conflict in contemporary Mali, Abdullahi A. anNaim (ed.), Proselytization and communal self-determination in Africa, Maryknoll, Orbis Books, pp. 228-245. 896. Soares, Benjamin F. (2000). Notes on the Tijniyya Hamawaiyya in Nioro du Sahel after the second exile of its shaykh, Jean-Louis Triaud and David Robinson (eds), La tijniyya: une confrrie musulmane la conqute de lAfrique, Paris, Karthala, pp. 357-365. 897. Soares, Benjamin F. (2000). Notes on the anthropological study of Islam and Muslim societies in Africa, Culture & Religion 1:2, pp. 277-285. 898. Soares, Benjamin F. (2004). Islam and public piety in Mali, Armando Salvatore and Dale F. Eickelman (eds), Public Islam and the common good, Leiden, Brill, pp. 205-226. 899. Soares, Benjamin F. (2004). Muslim saints in the age of neoliberalism, Brad Weiss (ed.), Producing African futures: Ritual and reproduction in a neoliberal age, Leiden, Brill, pp. 79-105. 900. Soares, Benjamin F. (2005). Islam and the prayer economy: History and authority in a Malian town, Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press, 320 p. 901. Soares, Benjamin F. (2005). Mali: Islamismus im Visier, INAMO 41, pp. 16-18. 902. Soumelou, Elmahmoud (1985). Linfluence du droit musulman sur le code du mariage et de la tutelle en Rpublique du Mali, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 903. Sounfountera, Ibrahima (1977). tude sur les coles coraniques Djenn, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako.

904. Sow, Boubacar (1978). Ltat et la religion au Mali, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 905. Sulaiman, A.A. (1979). Christianity and mission in Mali, Leicester, Islamic Foundation, 22 p. 906. Talfi Ag Hamma (1990). Les jeunes et les mdersas. tude dun cas: Institut Islamique Yattabary, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 907. Tamari, Tal (1996). Lexgse coranique (tafsr) en milieu mandingue: rapport prliminaire sur une recherche en cours, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 10, pp. 43-79. 908. Tamari, Tal (2001). Notes sur les reprsentations cosmogoniques dogon, bambara et malink et leurs parallles avec la pense antique et islamique, Journal des africanistes 71, pp. 93-111. 909. Tamari, Tal (2002). Islamic higher education in West Africa: Some examples from Mali, Thomas Bierschenk and Georg Stauth (eds), Islam in Africa, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 91-128. 910. Thera, Moustapha (1986). Les festivits du XVe centenaire de lhgire au Mali, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENA, Bamako. 911. Tidiane, Cheick Amadou (1991). Les jeunes et les mdersas. tude de cas: Institut Islamique Khaled Ben Abdul Aziz (district de Bamako), mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 912. Tolo, Hamadoun (1991). Les jeunes et la mdersa: cas de lInstitut Islamique Naharu Djoliba de Bamako, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 913. Tour, Ibrahim Baba (1989). Lislam dans ses manifestations actuelles Bamako, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako, 50 p.

MALI

53

914. Traor, Boubacar Daba (1987). Le panislamisme en Afrique noire (cas du Mali), mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 915. Traor, Boukary (1991). Les jeunes et les mdersas: cas de la Mdersa Sabil al-Hidaya de Niarela, Bamako, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 916. Traor, Moussa (1987). Les mdersas Bamako, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENSUP, Bamako. 917. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1986). Abd al-Rahman lAfricain (1908-1957): pionnier et prcurseur du wahhabisme au Mali, Olivier Carr and Paul Dumont (eds), Radicalismes islamiques (Tome 2), Paris, LHarmattan, pp. 162-180. 918. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1988). Bamako, la ville aux deux cents mosquees, ou la victoire du secteur informel islamique, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 2, pp. 166-177. 919. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1992). B, Amadou Hampat, Marc Gaborieau, Nicole Grandin, Pierre Labrousse, and Alexandre Popovic (eds), Dictionnaire biographique des savants et grandes figures du monde musulman priphrique du XIXe

sicle nos jours, Paris, CNRS/EHESS, p. 43. 920. Warms, Richard L. (1992). Merchants, Muslims, and Wahhabiyya: The elaboration of Islamic identity in Sikasso, Mali, Canadian Journal of African Studies 26:3, pp. 485-507. 921. Zahrer, Olivia (1995). Le sunnisme au Mali: impact social et passage au politique, mmoire de DEA, Universit de Paris I - Panthon. 922. Zappa, Francesco (2004). Lislamizzazione della lingua bambara in Mali: tra pubblicistica scritta ed epos orale, Rivista degli Studi Orientali 77 (supplment no. 2), 119 p. 923. Zappa, Francesco (2004). Pour une approche islamologique aux langues africaines: les cas du bambara au Mali, Antnio Custdio Gonalves (ed.), O Islo na frica Subsariana, Porto, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, pp. 149-158. 924. Zappa, Francesco (2004). Islam e lingua bambara nel Mali contemporaneo: lislamizzazione della letteratura orale tradizionale e la nuova pubblicistica islamica scritta, thse de doctorat, Universit degli Studi di Roma 'La Sapienza', 446 p.

Mauritania
925. Abdelwedoud, Mohamed Yahya O. (2001). Le systme judiciaire mauritanien aprs lindpendance, Revue juridique et politique: indpendance et coopration 55:1, pp. 88-96. 926. Antil, Alain (1997). Le PRDS: stratgie dimplantation dun parti au pouvoir en Rpublique islamique de Mauritanie, Politique africaine 65, pp. 124-131. 927. Barr, Yahya Ould al- (1998). Le milieu culturel et social des fuqah maures, Nomadic Peoples 2:1/2, pp. 198-214. 928. Bonte, Pierre (2000). Droit musulman et pratiques foncires dant lAdrr mauritanien, tudes rurales 155/156, pp. 93-106.

54

WEST AFRICA

929. Boubrik, Rahal (1998). Pouvoir et hommes de religion en Mauritanie, Politique africaine 70, pp. 135-143. 930. Boubrik, Rahal (1999). Traditional men of religion and political power in Mauritania, ISIM Newsletter 2, p. 20. 931. Boubrik, Rahal (2000). Fondateur et hritiers: la gestion dune succession confrrique (Mauritanie), Cahiers dtudes africaines 159, pp. 433-465. 932. Diagana, Ousmane Moussa (1995). Islam et expressions littraires en milieu sonink et pulaar, Notre librairie 120/121, pp. 164-171. 933. Dickall, Sakho Mamadou (1986). La littrature religieuse mauritanienne, Nouakchott, 127 p. 934. Eagleton, W. (1965). The Islamic Republic of Mauritania, Middle East Journal 19, pp. 45-53. 935. Fall, Ould Ahmed Mohamed (1972). Les successions en droit mauritanien, Revue juridique et politique: indpendance et coopration 26:4, pp. 757-774. 936. Fortier, Corinne (1997). Mmorisation et audition: lenseignement coranique chez les Maures de Mauritanie, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 11, pp. 85-105. 937. Fortier, Corinne (1998). Dons, services et aumnes: lenseignement coranique en Mauritanie, Cahiers de Marjuvia 6, pp. 85-105. 938. Fortier, Corinne (1998). Le corps comme mmoire: du giron maternel la frule du matre coranique, Journal des africanistes 68, pp. 199-223. 939. Fortier, Corinne (1999). Fisiologia della filiazone e della parentela di latte nellislam malekita e nella societ

maura di Mauritania, La Ricerca Folklorica 40, pp. 91-104. 940. Fortier, Corinne (2001). Le lait, le sperme, le dos. Et le sang? Reprsentations physiologiques de la filiation et de la parent de lait en islam malkite et dans la socit maure, Cahiers dtudes africaines 161, pp. 97-138. 941. Fortier, Corinne (2001). Linterdit du vin en islam ou livresse dvirilisatrice: lusage licite des plaisirs dans la socit maure, Howard S. Becker (ed.), Quest-ce quune drogue, Paris, Atlantica, pp. 33-58. 942. Fortier, Corinne (2003). Une pdagogie coranique: modes de transmission des savoirs islamiques (Mauritanie), Cahiers dtudes africaines 169/170, pp. 235-260. 943. Fortier, Corinne (2005). Corps, diffrence des sexes et infortune: transmission de lidentit et des savoirs en islam malkite et dans la socit maure de Mauritanie, thse de doctorat, EHESS, Paris. 944. Freire, Francisco (2005). Official Islam in post-9/11 Mauritania, ISIM Review 15, p. 46. 945. Gerteiny, Alfred G. (1969). Mauritania, James Kritzeck and William H. Lewis (eds), Islam in Africa, New York, Van Nostrand-Reinhold, pp. 319-331. 946. Gerteiny, Alfred G. (1971). Islamic influences on politics in Mauritania, Daniel F. McCall and Norman R. Bennett (eds), Aspects of West African Islam, Boston, Boston University, pp. 209-223. 947. Hams, Constant (1994). Le rle de lislam dans la socit mauritanienne contemporaine, Politique africaine 55, pp. 46-51. 948. Hams, Constant (1996). La Mauritanie, Alexandre Popovic and

MAURITANIA

55

Gilles Veinstein (ed.), Les voies dAllah: les ordres mystiques dans lislam des origines aujourdhui, Paris, Fayard, pp. 413-416. 949. Hams, Constant (1997). Lenseignement islamique en Afrique de lOuest (Mauritanie), Nicole Grandin and Marc Gaborieau (eds), Madrasa: la transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman, Paris, ditions Arguments, pp. 219-228. 950. Hams, Constant (2003). Islam et urbanisation dans lespace nomade ouest-saharien, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du Sahara: entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 195-206. 951. Hirth, Michael (1991). Traditionelle Bildung und Erziehung in Mauretanien: Zum entwicklungspolitischen Potential der maurischen Mahadra, Frankfurt am Main, Lang, 368 p. 952. International Crisis Group (2005). Contestation islamiste en Mauritanie: menace ou bouc missaire? Cairo/Brussels, International Crisis Group, 26 p. 953. Johnson, Winifred M. (1984). The Tijaniyya brotherhood amongst the Idaw cAli of the Western Sahara, The American Journal of Islamic Social Studies 1, pp. 79-91. 954. Lassalle, Philippe and Jean-Bernard Sugier (1992). Rituels et dveloppement ou le jardin du soufi, Paris, LHarmattan, 175 p. 955. Marchesin, Philippe (1990). Juge moderne et droit musulman: le cas de la Mauritanie, Afrique contemporaine 156, pp. 261-266. 956. Marty, Marianne (2002). Les multiples usages de lislam dans le champ politique mauritanien, LAfrique politique, pp. 51-68.

957. Monteillet, Sylvain (2002). Lislam, le droit et ltat dans la constitution mauritanienne, LAfrique politique, pp. 69-100. 958. Osswald, Rainer (1995). Inequality in Islamic law, C. Toll and others (eds), Law and the Islamic world: Past and present, Copenhagen, Munksgaard, pp. 97-104. 959. Ould Ahmed Salem, Zekeria (2001). Prcher dans le dsert: lunivers du Cheikh Sidi Yahya et lvolution de lislamisme mauritanien, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 14/15, pp. 5-40. 960. Ould Ahmed Salem, Zekeria (2003). Droit du statut personnel islamique et quivalence citoyenne en Rpublique islamique de Mauritanie: propos de deux affaires rcentes de procs en kafa, La pense 336, pp. 37-53. 961. Ould Ahmedou, el-Ghassem (1997). Enseignement traditionnel en Mauritanie: la mahadra ou lcole dos de chameau, Paris, LHarmattan, 224 p. 962. Ould al-Barra, Yahya and Abdel Wedoud Ould Cheikh (2004). Linjure comme dlit: lapproche des fuqah, thologiens-lgistes musulmans, Revue du monde musulman et de la Mditerrane 103/104, pp. 57-80. 963. Ould Bah, Mohamed el-Mokhtar (1981). La littrature juridique et lvolution de malikisme en Mauritanie, Tunis, Publications de lUniversit de Tunis, 283 p (en franais) and 136 p (en arabe). 964. Ould Bouboutt, Ahmed Salem (1994). Islam et droits de lhomme dans la constitution mauritanienne du 20 juillet 1991, Grard Conac and Abdelfattah Amor (eds), Islam et droits de lhomme, Paris, conomica, pp. 84-94.

56

WEST AFRICA

965. Ould Cheikh, Abdel Wedoud (1997). Harun Wuld al-Shaikh Sidiyya (19191977), David Robinson and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Le temps des marabouts: itinraires et stratgies islamiques en Afrique occidentale franaise v.1880-1960, Paris, Karthala, pp. 201-219. 966. Ould Cheikh, Abdel Wedoud (2001). Brotherhoods and gender relations in Mauritania, ISIM Newsletter 8, p. 26. 967. Ould Cheikh, Abdel Wedoud (2003). La science au(x) miroir(s) du prince: savoir(s) et pouvoir(s) dans lespace arabomusulman dhier et daujourdhui, Revue du monde musulman et de la Mditerrane 101/102, pp. 129-155. 968. Pruvost, Lucie (1994). Islam in the five countries of the Arab Maghreb, Birmingham, Centre for the Study of Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations, 20 p. 969. Savadogo, Boukary (2000). La communaut Yacouba Sylla et ses

rapports avec la tijniyya hamawiyya, Jean-Louis Triaud and David Robinson (eds), La tijniyya: une confrrie musulmane la conqute de lAfrique, Paris, Karthala, pp. 269-287. 970. Seesemann, Rdiger (2004). The shurafa and the blacksmith: The role of the Idaw Ali of Mauritania in the career of the Sengalese shaykh Ibrahim Niasse (1900-1975), Scott S. Reese (ed.), The transmission of learning in Islamic Africa, Leiden, Brill, pp. 72-98. 971. Traor, Alioune (1979). Lislam en Mauritanie, Dmitri G. Lavroff (ed.), Introduction la Mauritanie, Paris, ditions du CNRS, pp. 155-166. 972. Villasante-de Beauvais, Mariella (1997). Gense de la hirarchie sociale et du pouvoir politique bidn, Cahiers dtudes africaines 147, pp. 587-633.

Niger
973. Alidou, Ousseina D. (2005). Engaging modernity: Muslim women and the politics of agency in postcolonial Niger, Madison, University of Wisconsin Press, 264 p. 974. Baroin, Catherine (1990). La mort chez les Daza du Niger, Travaux du laboratoire danthropologie et de prhistoire des pays de la Mditerrane occidentale, pp. 119-123. 975. Barry, Mamadou Lamarana (1989). Place des marabouts dans la socit traditionnelle maninka: le bassin du Haut Niger, mmoire de fin dtudes, Universit de Kankan, 42 p. 976. Boyd-Buggs, Debra (1996). The fusion of Sufi and nomad thought in the poetry of Hawad, Tuareg mystic, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), The marabout and the muse: New approaches to Islam in African literature, Portsmouth, Heinemann, pp. 103-115. 977. Charlick, Robert B. (2004). Islamism in West Africa: Niger, African Studies Review 47:2, pp. 97-107. 978. Claudot-Hawad, Hlne (1996). Ordre sacr et ordre politique chez les Touaregs de lAr: lexemple du plerinage aux lieux saints, Sophie Ferchiou (ed.), Lislam pluriel au Maghreb, Paris, CNRS ditions, pp. 223-239. 979. Cooper, Barbara M. (1994). Reflections on slavery, seclusion and female labor in the Maradi region of Niger in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, The Journal of African History 35:1, pp. 61-78.

NIGER

57

980. Cooper, Barbara M. (1998). Gender and religion in Hausaland: Variations in Islamic practice in Niger and Nigeria, Herbert L. Bodman and Nayereh E. Tohidi (eds), Women in Muslim societies: Diversity within unity, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, pp. 21-37. 981. Cressier, Patrice (1989). La grande mosque dAssod, Journal des africanistes 59:1/2, pp. 133-162. 982. Erlmann, Veit and Habou Magagi (1989). Girkaa: une crmonie dinitiation au culte de possession borii des Hausa de la rgion de Maradi (Niger), Berlin, Reimer, 173 p. 983. Fari, Adam (1992). Lislam et les scolaires: lislamisme chez les tudiants de Niamey, thse, Universit de Niamey. 984. Galy, Kadir Abdelkader (2001). Lcole entre lislam et la lacit, Olivier Meunier (ed.), ducations, diversits culturelles et stratgies en Afrique subsaharienne, Paris, LHarmattan, pp. 115-162. 985. Garon, Loc (1998). tude de lvolution des pratiques de lislam au Niger, Niamey, Bureau de lAmbassade du Canada au Niger, 156 p. 986. Glew, Robert S. (1996). Islamic associations in Niger, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 10, pp. 187-204. 987. Glew, Robert S. (1997). The construction of Muslim identities and social change in Zinder, Republic of Niger, Ph.D. dissertation, Michigan State University, 212 p. 988. Glew, Robert S. (1998). Islamic culture and Muslim identity in Zinder, Niger: A historical perspective, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 12, pp. 129-146. 989. Glew, Robert S. (2001). A discourse-centered approach toward

understanding Muslim identities in Zinder, Niger, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 14/15, pp. 99-119. 990. Grgoire, Emmanuel (1986). Les alhazai de Maradi: histoire dun groupe de riches marchands sahliens, Paris, ORSTOM, 228 p. 991. Grgoire, Emmanuel (1991). Accumulation marchande et propagation de lislam en milieu urbain: le cas de Maradi (Niger), Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 5, pp. 43-55. 992. Grgoire, Emmanuel (1992). The Alhazai of Maradi: Traditional Hausa merchants in a changing Sahelian city, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, 185 p. 993. Grgoire, Emmanuel (1993). Islam and identity of merchants in Maradi (Niger), Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in Sub-Saharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 106-115. 994. Grgoire, Emmanuel (1993). La trilogie des rseaux marchands haoussas: un clientlisme social, religieux et tatique, Emmanuel Grgoire and Pascal Labaze (eds), Grands commerants dAfrique de lOuest: logiques et pratiques dun groupe dhommes daffaires contemporains, Paris, Karthala & ORSTOM, pp. 71-99. 995. Hachimou, I. (1992). La pratique de lislam la Cit Universitaire de Niamey, Niamey, FLSH. 996. Hassane, Moulaye (1995). La transmission du savoir religieux en Afrique subsaharienne: exemple du commentaire (tafsir) Saayi (Say-Niger), thse de doctorat, Universit Paris IV Sorbonne, 670 p. 997. Hassane, Souley (2005). Mouvances islamiques et demande douverture democratique au Niger, Esprit 317, pp. 138-145.

58

WEST AFRICA

998. Idrissa, Abdourahmane (2003). Modern utopia and the colony: Controlling Maradi, master thesis, University of Kansas, 73 p. 999. Idrissa, Abdourahmane (2005). Modle islamique et modle occidental: le conflit des lites au Niger, Muriel GomezPerez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 347-372. 1000. Lateef, Nol V. (1973). Diverse capacities of the marabout, Psychopathologie africaine 9:1, pp. 111-129. 1001. Masquelier, Adeline M. (1987). Cooking the bori way: The logic of healing in the Hausa possession cult, Chicago Anthropology Exchange 16, pp. 96-103. 1002. Masquelier, Adeline M. (1993). Narratives of power, images of wealth: The ritual economy of bori in the market, Jean Comaroff and John L. Comaroff (eds), Modernity and its malcontents: Ritual and power in postcolonial Africa, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, pp. 3-33. 1003. Masquelier, Adeline M. (1993). Ritual economies, historical mediations: The poetics and power of bori among the Mawri of Niger, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Chicago, 410 p. 1004. Masquelier, Adeline M. (1994). Lightning, death and the avenging spirits: Bori values in a Muslim world, Journal of Religion in Africa 24:1, pp. 2-51. 1005. Masquelier, Adeline M. (1995). Consumption, prostitution, and reproduction: The poetics of sweetness in bori, American Ethnologist 22:4, pp. 883-906. 1006. Masquelier, Adeline M. (1996). Identity, alterity and ambiguity in a Nigerien community: Competing definitions of true Islam, Richard Werbner and Terence Ranger (eds),

Postcolonial identities in Africa, London, Zed Books, pp. 222-244. 1007. Masquelier, Adeline M. (1996). Mediating threads: Clothing and the texture of spirit/medium relations in bori, Anne A. Hendrickson (ed.), Clothing and difference: Embodied identities in colonial and post-colonial Africa, Raleigh Durham, Duke University Press, pp. 66-93. 1008. Masquelier, Adeline M. (1999). Debating Muslims, disputed practices: Struggles for the realization of an alternative moral order in Niger, Jean Comaroff and John L. Comaroff (eds), Civil society and the political imagination in Africa: Critical perspectives, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, pp. 219-250. 1009. Masquelier, Adeline M. (2000). Of headhunters and cannibals: Migrancy, labor, and consumption in the Mawri imagination, Cultural Anthropology 15:1, pp. 84-126. 1010. Masquelier, Adeline M. (2001). Prayer has spoiled everything: Possession, power, and identity in an Islamic town of Niger, Durham, Duke University Press, 348 p. 1011. Masquelier, Adeline M. (2002). From hostage to host: Confessions of a spirit medium in Niger, Ethos 30:1, pp. 49-76. 1012. Masquelier, Adeline M. (2004). Weddings, wealth and womens value in an Islamic town of Niger, Wim van Binsbergen and Rijk van Dijk (eds), Situating globality: African agency in the appropriation of global culture, Leiden, Brill, pp. 220-256. 1013. Masquelier, Adeline M. (2005). The scorpions sting: Youth, marriage and the struggle for social maturity in Niger, The Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 11:1, pp. 59-83. 1014. Meunier, Olivier (1995). Enseignements de base, politiques

NIGER

59

dducation et stratgies ducatives en milieu haoussa: le cas de la ville de Maradi (Niger), Cahiers des sciences humaines 31:3, pp. 617-634. 1015. Meunier, Olivier (1997). Dynamique de lenseignement islamique au Niger: le cas de la ville de Maradi, Paris, LHarmattan, 283 p. 1016. Meunier, Olivier (1998). Marabouts et courants religieux en pays hawsa: dynamique de lislamisation de la ville de Maradi la fin du XIXme sicle et durant le XXme sicle, Canadian Journal of African Studies 32:3, pp. 521-557. 1017. Meunier, Olivier (1998). Les voies de lislam au Niger dans le Katsina indpendant du XIXe au XXe sicle (Maradi, pays hawsa), Paris, Publications Scientifiques du Musum, 232 p. 1018. Moumouni, Seyni (2002). Actualit du cheikh Uthmn dan Fodio (1754-1817): un hritage convoit: essai dune analyse des discours religieux et historiques relatifs au concept de la bonne gouvernance, LAfrique politique, pp. 111-120. 1019. Niandou-Souley, Abdoulaye (1993). Les licencis du Caire et ltat au Niger, Ren Otayek (ed.), Le radicalisme islamique au sud du Sahara: dawa, arabisation et critique de lOccident, Paris, Karthala, pp. 213-227. 1020. Niandou-Souley, Abdoulaye and Gado Alzouma (1996). Islamic renewal in Niger: From monolith to plurality, Social Compass 43:2, pp. 249-265. 1021. Nicolas, Guy (1968). Processus oblatifs loccasion de lintronisation de chefs traditionnels en pays hausa (Rpublique du Niger), Tiers Monde 33, pp. 43-93. 1022. Nicolas, Guy (1969). Fondements magico-religieux du pouvoir politique au sein de la principaut hausa du

Gobir, Journal des africanistes 39, pp. 199-231. 1023. Nnadozie, Emmanuel and Margaret Dwight (1990). The political economy of Islamic penetration and development in Niger, Scandinavian Journal of Development Alternatives 9:2/3, pp. 205-220. 1024. Norris, Harry T. (1975). The Tuaregs: Their Islamic legacy and its diffusion in the Sahel, Warminster, Aris & Phillips, 234 p. 1025. Oumarou, Adamou (1979). Interferences de la loi, la coutume et la charia islamique devant les jurisdictions nigriennes, Penant 764, pp. 129-133. 1026. Popenoe, Rebecca (1999). Islam and the body: Female fattening among Arabs in Niger, ISIM Newsletter 4, p. 5. 1027. Pratt, Sean E. and A. Flood (2001). Friday mosques and the formation of local identity: Hausa politics and the impact of ethnographic fieldwork in a village divided, Maradi (Niger), Cambridge Anthropology 22:2, pp. 20-36. 1028. Rasmussen, Susan J. (2004). These are dirty times: Transformations of gendered spaces and Islamic ritual protection in Tuareg herbalists and marabouts albaraka blessing powers, Journal of Ritual Studies 18:2, pp. 43-60. 1029. Sadissou, Y. (1985). Lislam au Katsina nigrien de 1960 nos jours, mmoire de matrise, Universit Abdou Moumouni de Niamey. 1030. Saunders, Margaret O. (1978). Marriage and divorce in a Muslim Hausa town (Mirria, Niger Republic), Ph.D. dissertation, Indiana University, 379 p. 1031. Soumana, Amadou (2001). Le culte de possession par les gnies holley au Niger: une transgression de lthique islamique par le biais

60

WEST AFRICA

thrapeutique, thiopiques 66/67, pp. 123-130. 1032. Sounaye, Abdoulaye (2005). Les politiques de lislam au Niger dans lre de la dmocratisation de 1991 2002, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 503-525. 1033. Spittler, Gerd (1978). Herrschaft ber Bauern: Die Ausbreitung staatlicher Herrschaft und einer islaischurbanen Kultur in Gobir (Niger), Frankfurt am Main, Campus-Verlag, 190 p. 1034. Stamer, J. (1976). Niger: Reflections after Niamey 1975, Encounter: Documents for MuslimChristian understanding 27. 1035. Stoller, Paul (1989). Fusion of the worlds: An ethnography of possession among the Songhay of Niger, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 243 p. 1036. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1981). Lislam et ltat en Rpublique du Niger (1re partie), Le mois en Afrique 192/193, pp. 9-26. 1037. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1981). Lislam et ltat en Rpublique du Niger (2e partie), Le mois en Afrique 194/195, pp. 35-48. 1038. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1982). Lislam et ltat en Rpublique du Niger

(1074-1981), Olivier Carr (ed.), Lislam et ltat dans le monde daujourdhui, Paris, PUF, pp. 246-270. 1039. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1983). Hommes de religion et confrries islamiques dans une socit en crise, lAr aux XIXe et XXe sicles: le cas de la Khalwatiyya, Cahiers dtudes africaines 91, pp. 239-280. 1040. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1988). Luniversit islamique du Niger, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 2, pp. 157-167. 1041. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1988). Note sur lenseignement franco-arabe au Niger, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 2, pp. 155-156. 1042. Triaud, Jean-Louis (1990). Un priodique islamiste au Niger: Iqra, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 4, pp. 171-172. 1043. Villaln, Leonardo A. (1996). The moral and the political in African democratization: The Code de la Famille in Nigers troubled transition, Democratization 3:2, pp. 41-68. 1044. Villaln, Leonardo A. (2001). Une occasion manque: le code de la famille dans lorageuse transition nigrienne, Le Bulletin: Organe dInformation et de Liaison de lAssociation Nigrienne pour la Dfense des Droits de lHomme 15.

Nigeria
1045. Abashiya, Chris Shuaibu and Ayuba Jalaba Ulea (1991). Christianity and Islam: A plea for understanding and tolerance, Jos, Midland Press, 283 p. 1046. Abba, Isa Alkali (1976). Islam in Adamawa in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, master thesis, Ahmadu Bello University, Zaria. 1047. Abba, Isa Alkali (1983). Bara by some almajirai in Kano City in the 20th century: A critical assessment, Bawuro M. Barkindo (ed.), Studies in the history of Kano, Ibadan, Heinemann, pp. 193-206. 1048. Abbas, L.O. (1985). The establishment and activities of the Council of Muslim Youth Organizations of

NIGERIA

61

Oyo State, master thesis, University of Ibadan. 1049. Abd al-Ati, Hammudah (1982). The family structure in Islam, Lagos, Islamic Publications Bureau, 360 p. 1050. Abd al-Masih, K.O. and M.J. Ibn Salam (2000). What you have not heard about the Sharia question, n.p., JPC Inc., 64 p. 1051. Abdalla, Ismail Hussein (1981). Islamic medicine and its influence on traditional Hausa practitioners in Northern Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Winsconsin, 240 p. 1052. Abdalla, Ismail Hussein (1997). Islam, medicine, and practitioners in Northern Nigeria, Lewiston, Edwin Mellen Press, 188 p. 1053. Abdul Kadir, Mohammed Sanni (1998). The spread of Islam among the ruling class in Igalaland, Central Nigeria, Hamdard Islamicus 21:2, pp. 33-37. 1054. Abdul Kareem, A.K. (1982). The contribution of the Markaz Tacalim alc Arabi wal Islami Arabic and Islamic Training Centre Agege to the development of Islamic education in Lagos State, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1055. Abdul Maliki, Alhaji H.E. (1965). Islam in Nigeria, The Islamic Quarterly 9, pp. 30-36. 1056. Abdul, Musa O.A. (1967). Islam in Ijebu Ode, master thesis, McGill University. 1057. Abdul, Musa O.A. (1970). Yoruba divination and Islam, Orita 4:1, pp. 17-25. 1058. Abdul, Musa O.A. (1974). Syncretism in Islam among the Yoruba, West African Religion 15, pp. 44-56.

1059. Abdul, Musa O.A. (1978). Islam as a religion: Faith and duties, Lagos, Islamic Publications Bureau. 1060. Abdul, Musa O.A. (1986). Religious challenges of national development, Ibadan, University of Ibadan, 19 p. 1061. Abdul-Azeez, Rahman Adewale (2000). Shaykh dam cAbd Allh of Nigeria: A brief study of his life and a selected Arabic work, Hamdard Islamicus 23:1, pp. 77-84. 1062. Abdul-Hameed, Tijani Adekilekun (2003). Muslims and terrorism, B.R. Ismaila, P.A. Ojebode, and S.O. Afolabi (eds), Problems in Nigeria, Kinji Estate Durbar, Odumatt Publishers. 1063. Abdullah, Hussaina J. (2000). Religious revivalism, human rights activism and the struggle for womens rights in Nigeria, Mahmood Mamdani (ed.), Beyond rights talk and culture talk: Comparative essays on the politics of rights and culture, Claremont, David Philip, pp. 96-120. 1064. Abdullah, Yoonus (1993). Imamship of Ebira Central Mosque, IjebuOde, Shebiotimo Publications, 153 p. 1065. Abdullah, Yoonus (1994). Sheikh Yahaya Tajudeen: The chief Imam of Ebiraland, Ijebu-Ode, Shebiotimo Publications, 67 p. 1066. Abdullah, Yoonus (1999). A glance at Islam and democracy, IjebuOde, Shebiotimo Publications, 79 p. 1067. Abdullahi, Musa and Saidu Sulaiman (eds) (2002). Leading issues in economic development and social welfare, Kano, Samarib Publishers, 197 p. 1068. Abdullahi, Tijjani (1977). Quranic schools and their role in the UPE

62

WEST AFRICA

scheme in Kano Metropolitan, Kano State, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1069. Abdul-Raheem, Tajudeen (2001). Islamist bigots: The case of Safiya Hussaini, Jenda: A Journal of Culture and African Women Studies 1:2. 1070. Abdul-Rahmon, M. Oloyede (ed.) (2001). Perspectives in Islamic law and jurisprudence: Essays in honour of Justice (Dr.) Muritala Okunola (JCA), Ibadan, National Association of Muslim Law Students, 268 p. 1071. Abdulsalami, Salihu (1986). The rise and growth of Islam in Yagbaland 1880-1980, master thesis, University of Ibadan. 1072. Abdurrahman, Alhaji M. and Peter Canham (1978). The ink of the scholars: The Islamic tradition of education in Nigeria, Lagos, Macmillan, 86 p. 1073. Abdurrahman, Umar (1988). Aliyu Na Mangi: Poet, preacher and purveyor of African Islam, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 9, pp. 86-102. 1074. Abdurrahman, Umar (1988). Use of images and metaphors to illustrate themes in Aliyu Na Mangis Sufi poetry, Islamic Quarterly 32:3, pp. 173-185. 1075. Abdurrahman, Umar (1989). Themes of Sufism in Aliyu Na Mangis poetry, Islamic Studies 28, pp. 29-38. 1076. Abdurrahman, Umar (1994). Themes of Sufism in Aliyu Na Mangis poetry, Islamic Culture 68:3, pp. 19-29. 1077. Abdurrahman, Umar (1994). Use of images and metaphors to illustrate themes in Aliyu Na Mangis Sufi poetry, Islamic Culture 68:2, pp. 7-22. 1078. Abimbola, Wande (1971). Ifa divination poetry and the coming of

Islam to Yorubaland, Pan-African Journal 4:4, pp. 440-454. 1079. Abogunrin, S. Oyin (1994). Religion, crime and national survival, Orita 26:1/2, pp. 10-17. 1080. Abogunrin, S. Oyin (1999). Religion and democracy in Nigeria, Orita 31, pp. 1-18. 1081. Abubakar, Muhammad Awwal (1985). Islamic preaching in Plateau State: The role of Mallam Ahmadu Arabi Jos, bachelor thesis, University of Jos. 1082. Abubakar, Usman (1987). The impact of the 1979 Iranian Revolution on Muslims in Nigeria, master thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1083. Abubakre, Razaq Deremi (1980). The contribution of the Yorubas to Arabic literature, Ph.D. dissertation, University of London, 2 v. 1084. Abubakre, Razaq Deremi (1986). Linguistic and non-linguistic aspects of Quran translating to Yoruba, Hildesheim, Georg Olms Verlag, 103 p. 1085. Abubakre, Razaq Deremi (1986). The role of Muslim youth on the propagation of Islam in Nigeria, Islam and the Modern Age 17:4, pp. 257-270. 1086. Abubakre, Razaq Deremi (1986). The Shahricah and non-Muslims in Nigeria: Its implications for national unity, Ilorin, University of Ilorin, Department of Religions, 26 p. 1087. Abubakre, Razaq Deremi (1987). The Quran and Sunnah as the basis of good Muslim-Christian relations, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 5:1, pp. 8-22. 1088. Abubakre, Razaq Deremi and Stefan Reichmuth (1997). Arabic writing between global and local culture: Scholars and poets in Yorubaland

NIGERIA

63

(Southwestern Nigeria), Research in African Literatures 28:3, pp. 183-209. 1089. Abubakre, Razaq Deremi, Muslih T. Yahya, and others (eds) (1993). Studies in religious understanding in Nigeria, Nigeria, Nigerian Association for the Study of Religions, 354 p. 1090. Abun-Nasr, Jamil M. (1988). Zur politischen Bedeutung der Berufungsgerichte fr die Muslime in Nigeria, Die Welt des Islams 28, pp. 38-61. 1091. Abun-Nasr, Jamil M. (1991). Le droit islamique entre traditionalisme et droit occidental au Nigria, Droit et cultures 21, pp. 51-57. 1092. Abun-Nasr, Jamil M. (1993). Muslime in Nigeria: Religion und Gesellschaft im politischen Wandel seit den 50er Jahren, Mnster, LIT Verlag, 255 p. 1093. Abun-Nasr, Jamil M. (1993). Muslime im Nationalstaat Nigeria, Jamil M. Abun-Nasr (ed.), Muslime in Nigeria: Religion und Gesellschaft im politischen Wandel seit den 50er Jahren, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 1-40. 1094. Abun-Nasr, Jamil M. (1993). Islamisches Recht im nigerianischen Rechtssystem, Jamil M. Abun-Nasr (ed.), Muslime in Nigeria: Religion und Gesellschaft im politischen Wandel seit den 50er Jahren, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 201-225. 1095. Adamolekun, Taiye (1999). The role of religion in the political and ethical re-orientation of Nigeria, Orita 31:1/2, pp. 19-28. 1096. Adamu, Abdalla Uba (1985). Islam and science in Northern Nigeria: Case of dogmatism or a new age synthesis?, Kano Studies 2:3, pp. 83-94. 1097. Adamu, Fatima L. (1998). A double-edged sword: Challenging womens oppression within Muslim society

in Northern Nigeria, Caroline Sweetman (ed.), Gender, religion and spirituality, Oxford, Oxfam, pp. 56-61. 1098. Adamu, Fatima L. (1999). A double-edged sword: Challenging womens oppression within Muslim society in Northern Nigeria, Gender and Development 7:1, pp. 56-61. 1099. Adamu, Fatima L. (2004). Haushaltsstrategien, Frauen und ShariaGerichtshfe in Sokoto, Nordnigeria, Peripherie: Zeitschrift fr Politik und konomie in der Dritten Welt 95, pp. 284-305. 1100. Adamu, Muhammad (1993). The Muslim woman and technical education in Nigeria, The Islamic Quarterly 37:4, pp. 287-290. 1101. Adebisi, Rasak Aderemi (1986). The impact of Islam in Ikirun, bachelor thesis, University of Ibadan. 1102. Adediran, Biodun (1994). The crescent, the cross and the crown: Religious influences on Yoruba political traditions, Africana Marburgensia Sonderheft 15, pp. 46-63. 1103. Adegbite, Ademola (1989). The influence of Islam on Yoruba music, Orita 21:1, pp. 32-43. 1104. Adegbite, Lateef (1974). The Islamic way of nation building, Orita 8:2, pp. 106-113. 1105. Adegbite, Lateef (1977). Human rights in Islamic law, Journal of Islamic and Comparative Law 8, pp. 1-12. 1106. Adekilekun, Abdul-Lateef (1989). Selected Islamic organizations in Nigeria (1916-1986), Ilorin. 1107. Adekilekun, Abdul-Lateef (2001). Muslims and Islamic law in Southern Nigeria (1899-1999): Edited with notes and pictures, Ede, Moyanjuola Press, 173 p.

64

WEST AFRICA

1108. Adelabu, Habeeba Abdur-Razaq (1995). Islamic awareness in women, Lagos, Centre for Islamic Education and Propagation, 140 p. 1109. Adeleye, M.O. (198?). Methodology of teaching religions. Christianity and Islam for teachers: Teacher training colleges, Nigerian colleges of education (N.C.E.), seminaries & diploma courses, Ilesa, Olufemi Press, 76 p. 1110. Adeleye, M.O. (1993). Impacts of Islam on some social features of Ijesa people of Nigeria, The Islamic Quarterly 37:1, pp. 63-72. 1111. Adelowo, E. Dada (1980). Islamic monotheism and the Muslim reaction to Christian and traditional African concepts of the godhead, The Islamic Quarterly 24:3/4, pp. 116-129. 1112. Adelowo, E. Dada (1982). Islamic marriage system and the extent of its adoption by Yoruba Muslims of Nigeria, Orita 14:1, pp. 16-33. 1113. Adelowo, E. Dada (1982). Mission education among Yoruba Muslims of Nigeria: A brief history, The Islamic Quarterly 26:4, pp. 216-227. 1114. Adelowo, E. Dada (1982). A comparative study of angelology in the Bible and the Quran and the concept of gods many and lords many in the religion of the Yoruba, Africa Theological Journal 11:2, pp. 151-167. 1115. Adelowo, E. Dada (1986). A comparative study of creation stories in Yoruba religion, Islam and JudaeoChristianity, Africa Theological Journal 15:1, pp. 29-53. 1116. Adelowo, E. Dada (1986). A repository of theological and ethical values in Yoruba oral traditions, the Quran, the Hadith, and the Bible, Africa Theological Journal 15:2, pp. 127-141.

1117. Adelowo, E. Dada (1987). A comparative study of angelology in the Bible and the Quran and the concept of gods many and lords many in Yoruba religion, The Islamic Quarterly 31:4, pp. 248-258. 1118. Adelowo, E. Dada (1987). Death and burial in Yoruba Quranic and Biblical religion, Orita 19:2, pp. 104-117. 1119. Adelowo, E. Dada (1987). A comparative look at some of the contents of Yoruba oral traditions, the Bible and the Quran, Asia Journal of Theology 1:2, pp. 334-354. 1120. Adelugba, Jibril (2000). The struggle between Islam and the West, s.l., s.n., 78 p. 1121. Adeniji, Lateef Akanbi Adetunji (2002). The comparative study of inheritance in Islam and Yoruba traditional religion, Ibadan, Jilat Publishing Company, 108 p. 1122. Adeniyi, M.O. and Elisha O. Babalola (2001). Yoruba Muslim-Christian understanding, Majiyagbe, Ipaja, Eternal Communications, 90 p. 1123. Adeniyi, M.O. (2002). A case study of conflicts and accommodations in the Nigerian Islam, African Journal of Leadership and Conflict Management 1:1, pp. 127-134. 1124. Aderinkomi, M.A. (1996). The meeting point: Introduction to the comparative study of the beliefs and practices of Christianity and Islam, Nigeria, s.n., 140 p. 1125. Aderinoye, R.A. (1993). Towards effective teaching and learning of Islamic studies in secondary schools in the Oyo State of Nigeria: A case study, Muslim Education Quarterly 11:1, pp. 41-51.

NIGERIA

65

1126. Adesanya, Safiriyu A. (1968). Marriage according to the local Islamic rites of Southern Nigeria, Journal of Islamic and Comparative Law 2, pp. 26-44. 1127. Adesanya, Safiriyu A. (1972). Capacity of a Muslim native of Nigeria to dispose of property in accordance with the English Wills Act, Journal of Islamic and Comparative Law 4, pp. 30-47. 1128. Adesina, Abdur-Razaq B. (2003). Christian-Muslim relations in contemporary Northern Nigeria 19802000, Islamochristiana 29, pp. 111-120. 1129. Adesina, Abdur-Razaq B. (2005). A new synthetic religious movement in Nigeria, Encounter: Documents for Muslim-Christian understanding 313, pp. 13 p. 1130. Adetona, Abdul Lateef M. (1995). The abuse of Islamic rites and ceremonies in the contemporary Nigerian society, Lagos, Al-Basit Productions, 47 p. 1131. Adetona, Abdul Lateef M. (2003). The prospects of Islamic studies in a South-western Nigerian university, Amidu Sanni (ed.), An unfamiliar guest in a familiar household: Arabic and Islamic studies - In honour of Isaac Adejoju Ogunbiyi, Bariga Lad Lak, Debo Prints, pp. 62-72. 1132. Adewale, S.A. (1992). Unity is the answer. Plus: 21 keys for a happy home. Motto: United we stand, divided we fall, Lagos, Celestial Church of Christ, 68 p. 1133. Adewale, S.A. (ed.) (1997). A study in religion and culture, Ogun, Ogun State University, The Department of Religious Studies, 114 p. 1134. Adigwe, Hypolite A. (1986). Nigeria joins the Organisation of Islamic Conference, O.I.C.: The implications for Nigeria, Onitsha, Archdiocesan Secretariat, Catholic Archdiocese of Onitsha, 34 p.

1135. Ado-Kurawa, Ibrahim (2000). Shariah and the press in Nigeria: Islam versus Western Christian civilization, Kano, Kurawa Holdings, 461 p. 1136. Ado-Kurawa, Ibrahim (2002). Domestication of the Shariah in Nigeria, Kano, Transwest Africa, 208 p. 1137. Ado-Kurawa, Ibrahim (2004). Jos International Conference on Comparative Perspectives on the Shariah in Nigeria, Kano, Trans West Africa, 24 p. 1138. Agbaje, Adigun (1990). Travails of the secular state: Religion, politics and the outlook on Nigerias Third Republic, The Journal of Commonwealth and Comparative Politics 28:3, pp. 288-308. 1139. Agbede, I. Olu (1971). Application of Islamic law in Nigeria: A reflection, The Nigerian Law Journal 5, pp. 119-128. 1140. Agbetola, Ade (1981). The concept of man in Islam, Samuel U. Erivwo, P. Adelumo Dopamu, and Razaq Deremi Abubakre (eds), God, man and judgement: Different religious views, Ilorin, University of Ilorin. 1141. Agbetola, Ade (1984). The kolanut trade factor in the permanence of Islam in Ikare-Akoko of Ondo State, Nigeria, Journal of Arabic and Religious Studies 1, pp. 48-59. 1142. Agetunmobi, Musa A. (1991). Islamic scholars of Ilorin and their place in Yorubaland, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 12:1, pp. 135-147. 1143. Agi, S.P.I. (1996). Holy violence: Religion and global disorder, Makurdi, ditions EHI, 71 p. 1144. Agi, S.P.I. (1998). The political history of religious violence in Nigeria, Calabar, Pigasiann & Grace International, 267 p.

66

WEST AFRICA

1145. Aguwa, Jude U.C. (1993). Religious dichotomy in Nigerian politics, Enugu, Fourth Dimension Publishing, 32 p. 1146. Aguwa, Jude U.C. (1997). Religious conflict in Nigeria: Impact on nation building, Dialectical Anthropology 22:3/4, pp. 335-351. 1147. Ahanotu, Austin M. (1992). Muslims and Christians in Nigeria: A contemporary political discourse, Austin M. Ahanotu (ed.), Religion, state and society in contemporary Africa, New York, Peter Lang, pp. 11-69. 1148. Ahmad, M. (2002). The patriarchal bargaining in Tijaniyya Sufi order in Northern Nigeria, Abida Samiuddin and R. Khanam (eds), Muslim feminism and feminist movement: Africa, New Delhi, Global Vision, pp. 603-630. 1149. Ahmad, Muhammad Karaworo (1990). A comparative study of Islam and Christianity, Kano, M.K. Ahmad, 99 p. 1150. Ahmadu, Mohammad Lawal Izzatullah (1994). Islamic banking laws: Feasibility of implementation in Nigeria, Islamic and Comparative Law Quarterly 14, pp. 113-118. 1151. Ahmed, Abdulahi Ismaila (1999). Islam in Lapai Emirate, 1816 to present, Minna, Madaz Pub. Division, 87 p. 1152. Ahmed, Abdulmumin B. (2003). Administration of Islamic criminal law and justice in a constitutional democracy: Problems and prospects, Joy Ngozi Ezeilo, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds), Sharia implementation in Nigeria: Issues and challenges on womens rights and access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, pp. 164-176. 1153. Ahmed, Asif Folarin (1986). The Qadiriyyah and its impact in Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Ibadan.

1154. Ahmed, Musa (1997). Educational psychology: An Islamic perspective, Kano, Triumph Publishing Company, 143 p. 1155. Ajayi, Gboyega (1990). Government and religious patronage in contemporary Nigeria (1980-1989): Implications for the stability of the nation, Zeitschrift fr Afrikastudien 7/8, pp. 55-65. 1156. Ajetunmobi, Musa Ali (1979). Alhaj Muhammad Kamalud-Deen and his educational reforms, bachelor thesis, University of Ibadan. 1157. Ajetunmobi, Musa Ali (1985). A critical study of Mukhtasar Khalil, Kano Studies 2:3, pp. 53-68. 1158. Ajetunmobi, Musa Ali (1988). Shariah law reporting in Nigeria, Hamdard Islamicus 11:3, pp. 77-87. 1159. Ajetunmobi, Musa Ali (1988). The concept of khul and examination of its cases in Nigerian courts of Shariah jurisdiction, Islam and the Modern Age 19:4, pp. 263-284. 1160. Ajetunmobi, Musa Ali (1989). Colonial impact on Shariah legal education in Nigeria, Muslim Education Quarterly 6:4, pp. 53-66. 1161. Ajetunmobi, Musa Ali (1998). A perspective on the Muslim population of Nigeria, Islamic Culture 72:1, pp. 21-40. 1162. Ajijola, Adeleke Dirisu (1971). The concept of Islamic faith, Ikare, Ajijola Management, 69 p. 1163. Ajijola, Adeleke Dirisu (1973). The Islamic concept of social justice, Ikare, Ikare Muslim Publication Co., 234 p. 1164. Ajijola, Adeleke Dirisu (c.1989). The Islamic conception of law, Kaduna, Straight Path Publishers, 281 p.

NIGERIA

67

1165. Ajijola, Adeleke Dirisu (1992). Islam dialogue Christianity, Kaduna, Straight Path Publishers, 139 p. 1166. Ajijola, Adeleke Dirisu (1994). Are you saved? A discussion on the meaning of salvation in Christianity and Islam, Kaduna, Straight Path Publishers, 63 p. 1167. Akama, Emumena Samson (ed.) (1998). Religion in contemporary Nigeria: Some topical issues, Imo State, Springfield Publishers, 159 p. 1168. Akanbi, Hafsa Mosunmola (1968). Ahmadiyya in Lagos, bachelor thesis, University of Ibadan. 1169. Akanni, Akeem A. (1999). Theo-democracy: An Islamic approach to Nigerias quest for a political ideology, Orita 31:1/2, pp. 60-70. 1170. Akinade, Akintunde E. (1996). Christian-Muslim dialogue in Yorubaland: An ecumenical study, Ph.D. dissertation, Union Theological Seminary, 298 p. 1171. Akinade, Akintunde E. (1997). The enduring legacy: Christian-Muslim encounter in Yorubaland, Studies in World Christianity 3:2, pp. 138-153. 1172. Akinrinade, Olusola and M. Adeleye Ojo (1992). Religion and politics in contemporary Nigeria: A study of the 1986 Organization of the Islamic Conference (OIC) crisis, Journal of Asian and African Affairs 4:1, pp. 44-49. 1173. Akinteye, Akin, James M. Wuye, and Muhammad N. Ashafa (1999). Tafawa Balewa crisis: A case study, Onigu Otite and Isaac Olawale Albert (eds), Community conflicts in Nigeria: Management, resolution and transformation, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 310-336.

1174. Akintola, Ishaq Lakin (1993). Islam and military rule, s.l., s.n., 43 p. 1175. Akintola, Ishaq Lakin (1993). The Friday question, Lagos, Al-Tawheed Publishing, 138 p. 1176. Akintola, Ishaq Lakin (2001). Shariah in Nigeria: An eschatological desideratum, Ijebu-Ode, Shebiotimo Publications, 319 p. 1177. Akinwumi, Olayemi (1990). Conflict and accommodation: A preliminary survey of Islam in Borgu, Nigeria, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 11:1, pp. 164-173. 1178. Akinwumi, Olayemi (1997). Islam in Borguland (Nigeria), Journal of the Pakistan Historical Society 45:1, pp. 71-82. 1179. Alabi, M. (1986). The development of Western education in an Islamic community: The case of Ilorin, master thesis, University of Ibadan. 1180. Albasu, Sabo Abdullahi (1989). The Lebanese in Kano: An immigrant community in a Hausa-Muslim society in the colonial and post-colonial periods, Ph.D. dissertation, Bayero University Kano. 1181. Albert, Isaac Olawale (1997). Kano: Religious fundamentalism and violence, Georges Hrault and Pius Adesanmi (eds), Youth, street culture and urban violence in Africa, Ibadan, IFRA, pp. 285-325. 1182. Albert, Isaac Olawale (1999). Ethnic and religious conflicts in Kano, Onigu Otite and Isaac Olawale Albert (eds), Community conflicts in Nigeria: Management, resolution and transformation, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 274-309. 1183. Albert, Isaac Olawale (1999). The role of communication in the escalation of ethnic and religious conflicts, Ernest E. Uwazie, Isaac Olawale Albert,

68

WEST AFRICA

and Godfrey N. Uzoigwe (eds), Inter-ethnic and religious conflict resolution in Nigeria, Lanham, Lexington Books, pp. 19-36. 1184. Albert, Isaac Olawale (1999). The sociocultural politics of ethnic and religious conflicts, Ernest E. Uwazie, Isaac Olawale Albert, and Godfrey N. Uzoigwe (eds), Inter-ethnic and religious conflict resolution in Nigeria, Lanham, Lexington Books, pp. 69-87. 1185. Alemika, Etannibi E.O. and Festus Okoye (eds) (2002). Ethno-religious conflicts and democracy in Nigeria: Challenges, Kaduna, Human Rights Monitor, 330 p. 1186. Ali, Sidi H. (1995). Hajj 95: A classic case of official corruption & cover up, s.l., s.n., 49 p. 1187. Alkali, al-Hajj Hamidu (1968). The Mahdi of Toranke, Kano Studies 1:4, pp. 92-95. 1188. Alkantara, Umaru Khalil (1986). The literary life of Shaikh cAli Kumasi, bachelor thesis, University of Jos. 1189. Ambali, M.A. (1998). The practice of Muslim family law in Nigeria, Kongo, Zaria, Tamaza Pub., 340 p. 1190. Ammah, Rabiatu (1984). The Nigerian draft constitution of 1976 and the Shariah provisions on family law, master thesis, University of Birmingham. 1191. Ammah, Rabiatu (1992). Paradise lies at the feet of Muslim women, Mercy A. Oduyoye and Musimbi R.A. Kanyoro (eds), The will to arise: Women, tradition, and the church in Africa, Maryknoll, Orbis Books, pp. 74-84. 1192. Amoloye, J.A. (1986). Shariah and Nigerias problems of indiscipline: A treatment of selected cases, Journal of Arabic and Islamic Studies 3, pp. 12-23.

1193. Anderson, James N.D. (1963). Return visit to Nigeria: Judicial and legal developments in the northern region, International and Comparative Law Quarterly 12, pp. 282-294. 1194. Anie, Gold Okwuolise (2002). Toward a Christian-Muslim relationship in Nigeria: A Biblical perspective, Ikeja, Functional Publishing, 45 p. 1195. Anonymous (1986). The Christian, Sharia and Nigeria, Ibadan, Publicity Department of the National YouthCaN, 26 p. 1196. Anonymous (1988). The violent politics of religion and the survival of Nigeria, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 6:1, pp. 13-16. 1197. Ansari, Shahabuddin (2000). Shaykh Adam cAbd Allah al-Ilori of Nigeria: A brief study of his life and a selected Arabic work, Hamdard Islamicus 23:1, pp. 77-84. 1198. Anthony, Douglas (2000). Islam does not belong to them: Ethnic and religious identities among male Igbo converts in Hausaland, Africa 70:3, pp. 422-441. 1199. Anwar, Auwalu (1989). Struggle for influence and identity: The ulama in Kano, 1937-1987, master thesis, University of Maiduguri. 1200. Anwar, Auwalu (1997). Gardawa, ulama and the state in Northern Nigeria: The Maitatsine phenomenon, 1962-1985, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Maiduguri, 322 p. 1201. Apata, C.T., I.A. Seriki, and H.A. Arazi (eds) (2003). Religion and terrorism, Ogun State, National Association for the Study of Religions and Education, 300 p.

NIGERIA

69

1202. Arilesire, Razak Folusho Oladele (1972). The religious institutions of the Yoruba Muslims in Kano, bachelor thesis, Ahmadu Bello University, Zaria, 75 p. 1203. Arinze, Francis A. (1988). Progress in Christian-Muslim relations worldwide, Jos, Augustinian Publications Nigeria, 38 p. 1204. Arowolo, Ope (2003). Religious crises and national stability, B.R. Ismaila, P.A. Ojebode, and S.O. Afolabi (eds), Problems in Nigeria, Kinji Estate Durbar, Odumatt Publishers. 1205. Asaju, D.F. and D. Owanikin (1994). Religious interaction: Factors of syncretism in Badagry religious life, Gabriel O. Ogunremi, Muhib O. Opeloye, and Siyan Oyeweso (eds), Badagry: A study in history culture and traditions of an ancient city, Ibadan, Rex Charles Publications, pp. 222-232. 1206. Audi, Moses (2001). The gospel to the Muslims in Africa: An African approach, Jos, Stream Christian Publishers, 22 p. 1207. Audu, M. Auto (1997). Islam and Edo State, Abuja, Hazab Printers, 48 p. 1208. Awofeso, Niyi, Jan Ritchie, and Pieter Degeling (2003). The Almajiri heritage and the threat of non-state terrorism in Northern Nigeria: Lessons from Central Asia and Pakistan, Studies in Conflict and Terrorism 26:4, pp. 311-325. 1209. Awolalu, Joseph Omosade (1983). The interaction of religions in Nigeria, Orita 15:1, pp. 49-64. 1210. Ayanrinde, S.A. (2003). Religious crises in Nigeria, B.R. Ismaila, P.A. Ojebode, and S.O. Afolabi (eds), Problems in Nigeria, Kinji Estate Durbar, Odumatt Publishers.

1211. Ayeni, Aronke Modupe (1972). Isabatudeen Society in Ibadan, bachelor thesis, University of Ibadan. 1212. Azeez, Gbolagade and Abidoye Sarumi (1992). Ajagbemokeferi the missionary, Ibadan, Caltop Publications, 34 p. 1213. Azeez, Y.O. (1983). Ustadhu Karashi, the founder of Karashi Memorial Arabic Secondary School, Oke Odo, Ibadan, bachelor thesis, University of Ibadan. 1214. Babaji, B. and Yusuf Dankofa (2003). Assessing the performance of lower courts in the implementation of Sharia penal law and justice, Joy Ngozi Ezeilo, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds), Sharia implementation in Nigeria: Issues and challenges on womens rights and access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, pp. 103-127. 1215. Babalola, Elisha O. (1984). The Nupe factor in Nigerian Islamic history: The Akoko example, Orita 16:2, pp. 98-110. 1216. Babalola, Elisha O. (1985). The interaction of Islam and Christianity in Yorubaland: The Akoko example, alIslam (Nairobi) 9:2, pp. 14-17. 1217. Babalola, Elisha O. (1986). The interraction of Islam and Christianity in Akoko, Yorubaland, Orita 18:2, pp. 93-102. 1218. Babalola, Elisha O. (1991). The significance of traditional African and Christian marriage in the islamisation of Yorubaland, Africa Theological Journal 20:3, pp. 201-209. 1219. Babalola, Elisha O. (1992). Divination, modernity and religious pluralism in Yorubaland: A 20th century consideration, Africana Marburgensia 25:1/2, pp. 45-57.

70

WEST AFRICA

1220. Babalola, Elisha O. (1992). Traditional religion, Islam and Christianity: Patterns of interaction, Ile-Ife, Olajide Printing Works, 52 p. 1221. Babalola, Elisha O. (1993). The persistence of African traditional medicine in the contemporary Nigerian society: The Yoruba case study, Africana Marburgensia 26:1/2, pp. 4-13. 1222. Babalola, Elisha O. (1994). Initiation in Yoruba religion: The impact of Islam and Christianity, Africana Marburgensia Sonderheft 15, pp. 122-141. 1223. Babalola, Elisha O. (1995). The interplay between the Muslim and the Western systems of education in Yorubaland, Islam and the Modern Age 26:2/3, pp. 184-198. 1224. Babalola, Elisha O. (1996). The observance of the al-salat in Yoruba language and indigenisation of Islam in Yorubaland, Islam and the Modern Age 27:4, pp. 256-263. 1225. Babalola, Elisha O. (ed.) (2002). African cultural revolution of Islam and Christianity in Yoruba land, Ipaja-Lagos, Eternal Communications, 127 p. 1226. Babalola, Elisha O. (ed.) (2002). Muslim-Christian encounter in modern Nigeria, Ipaja-Lagos, Eternal Communication, 140 p. 1227. Babs Mala, Sam (1984). Attitudes of Nigerian Muslim intellectuals towards Muslim-Christian relations, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 2:4, pp. 11-20. 1228. Babs Mala, Sam (1985). Fanaticism in religion: A naughty child of a difficult mother, Orita 17:2, pp. 109-133. 1229. Babs Mala, Sam (1986). Tawba: An indispensable principle for ethical awakening, S. Oyin Abogunrin

(ed.), Religion and ethics in Nigeria, Ibadan, Daystar Press, pp. 186-196. 1230. Babs Mala, Sam (1988). Religion and development: The case for Christian-Muslim joint responsibility, Ismail A.B. Balogun (ed.), The place of religion in the development of Nigeria, Ilorin, Department of Religions, University of Ilorin, pp. 177-193. 1231. Babs Mala, Sam (1988). Religious fanatics of the modern time: The Maitatsine of Nigeria, S.A. Adewale (ed.), Religion and state: The Nigerian experience, Ibadan, Orita Publications. 1232. Badamasiuy, Juwayriya Bint (1998). Status and role of women under the Shariah, Kaduna, Zakara, 72 p. 1233. Badmos, A. Babalola (1972). The Nawair-Ud-Deen Society of Abeokuta, bachelor thesis, University of Ibadan. 1234. Badmus, S.O. (2002). A survey of the development of Islam in Ijebuland, G.O. Oguntomisin (ed.), Studies in Ijebu history and culture, Ibadan, John Archers. 1235. Bako, J. Dabai (2002). My conversion from Islam to Christ, Port Harcourt, s.n., 47 p. 1236. Bako, Sabo (1992). World recession and the growth of religious intolerance in Nigeria, Jacob K. Olupona (ed.), Religion and peace in multifaith Nigeria, Ife-Ife, Obafemi Awolowo University Press, pp. 147-176. 1237. Bako, Sabo (1992). The Maitatsine revolts: A sociopolitical explanation of the Islamic insurrections in Northern Nigeria, 1980-1985, Ph.D. dissertation, Ahmadu Bello University, Zaria. 1238. Bako, Sabo (1994). Urbanization and religious conflicts in Nigeria, Isaac Olawale Albert (ed.), Urban

NIGERIA

71

management and urban violence in Africa. Volume 2, Ibadan, IFRA, pp. 19-27. 1239. Bako, Sabo (1996). Urbanisation and religious conflicts in Nigeria, Antoinette Louw and Simon B. Bekker (eds), Cities under siege: Urban violence in South, Central and West Africa, Durban, Indicator Press, pp. 41-48. 1240. Bako, Sabo (1997). Muslims, state, and the struggle for democratic transition in Nigeria: From cooperation to conflict, Paul A. Beckett and Crawford Young (eds), Dilemmas of democracy in Nigeria, Rochester, University of Rochester Press, pp. 283-301. 1241. Bako, Sabo (2004). The state and radical Muslim movements in Nigeria: Maitasine and Shiites compared, Journal of Humanities (Bayero University Kano) 10:8, pp. 30-48. 1242. Baldi, Sergio (2003). Processus dislamisation dans le Nigeria septentrional, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du Sahara: entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 229-240. 1243. Balewa, B.A.T. (2002). Common law and Sharia in Nigeria, Enugu, Fourth Dimension Publishing, 104 p. 1244. Balogun, Ismail A.B. (1969). The penetration of Islam into Nigeria, Khartoum, University of Khartoum, Faculty of Arts, 32 p. 1245. Balogun, Ismail A.B. (1970). The penetration of Islam into Nigeria, Nigerian Journal of Islam 1:1, pp. 35-39. 1246. Balogun, Ismail A.B. (1971). The penetration of Islam into Nigeria, Nigerian Journal of Islam 1:2, pp. 37-42. 1247. Balogun, Ismail A.B. (1972). The influence of Islam among the Etsako of the Mid-Western State of Nigeria, Adab (Khartoum) 1, pp. 47-59.

1248. Balogun, Ismail A.B. (1972). The introduction of Islam into the Etsako division of the Mid-Western state of Nigeria, Orita 6:1, pp. 26-38. 1249. Balogun, Ismail A.B. (1977). Islam versus Ahmadiyya in Nigeria, Lahore, Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 187 p. 1250. Balogun, Ismail A.B. (1981). Islamic concept of God, Samuel U. Erivwo, P. Adelumo Dopamu, and Razaq Deremi Abubakre (eds), God, man and judgement: Different religious views, Ilorin, University of Ilorin. 1251. Balogun, Ismail A.B. (1985). A decade of religious studies experiment, Journal of Arabic and Islamic Studies 2, pp. 1-32. 1252. Balogun, Ismail A.B. (1986). Muslim attitude to family planning, Journal of Arabic and Religious Studies 3, pp. 24-35. 1253. Balogun, Ismail A.B. (ed.) (2000). Islamic tenets and the Shariah, Ibadan, Sam Bookman Publishers, 165 p. 1254. Balogun, K.A. (1988). Religious fanaticism in Nigeria: Problems and solutions, Ismail A.B. Balogun (ed.), The place of religion in the development of Nigeria, Ilorin, University of Ilorin, Department of Religions, pp. 328-342. 1255. Balogun, K.A. (1992). Islamic view point on family planning, Lagos, Ben Olu Cashman, 44 p. 1256. Balogun, S.A. (1989). Islam in Nigeria: Its historical development, J.A. Atanda, Garba Ashiwaju, and Yaya Abubakar (eds), Nigeria since independence: The first 25 years. Volume IX: Religion, Ibadan, Heinemann, pp. 54-70. 1257. Balogun, S.U. (1988). Hygiene and food in the light of the glorious Quran and the Sunnah, Ismail A.B. Balogun (ed.), The place of religion in

72

WEST AFRICA

the development of Nigeria, Ilorin, Department of Religions, University of Ilorin, pp. 254-279. 1258. Bambale, Yahaya Yunusa (2003). Crimes and punishments under Islamic law, Ibadan, Malthouse Press, 119 p. 1259. Bangura, Ahmed S. (1996). The quest for orthodoxy in Ibrahim Tahirs The last imam, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), The marabout and the muse: New approaches to Islam in African literature, Portsmouth, Heinemann, pp. 176-190. 1260. Barber, Karin and Paulo Fernando de Moraes Farias (2000). An archive of Yorb religious ephemera, Africa Bibliography, pp. vii-xix. 1261. Bari, Osman (1993). Islam or Christianity: The upright view, Lagos, Bureau for Islamic Education, 141 p. 1262. Barkindo, Bawuro M. (1979). Islam in Mandara: Its introduction and impact upon the state and people, Kano Studies 1:4, pp. 24-51. 1263. Barkindo, Bawuro M. (1993). Growing islamism in Kano City since 1970: Causes, forms and implication, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in Sub-Saharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 91-105. 1264. Barkow, Jerome H. (1972). Hausa women and Islam, Canadian Journal of African Studies 6:2, pp. 317-328. 1265. Barkow, Jerome H. (1973). Muslims and Maguzawa in North Central State, Nigeria: An ethnographical comparison, Canadian Journal of African Studies 7:1, pp. 59-76. 1266. Basri, Ghazali (1994). Nigeria and Shariah: Aspirations and apprehensions, Leicester, Islamic Foundation, 100 p.

1267. Bature, Hafsatu Mohammed (1995). An analysis of selected women occupations in Sokoto town: An Islamic perspective, Sule Ahmed Gusau (ed.), Perspectives on purdah, working women and family planning in Islam, Sokoto, Usmanu Danfodiyo University Press, pp. 69-108. 1268. Bello, Mohammed (2000). Sharia and the constitution, S.L. Edu and others (eds), The Sharia issue: Working papers for a dialogue, Lagos, Committee of Concerned citizens, pp. 5-13. 1269. Bello, Mustafa (1976). The development of Islamiyya schools in Zaria Town, bachelor thesis, University of Kano. 1270. Bello, Omar and Umar T. Muhammad (1994). Integration of Quranic and Western-type schools: Issues and implications, Islamic University / Al-Jamia al-Islamiya 1:1, pp. 5-14. 1271. Bello, S. Olawale (1986). Islam and Christianity as agents of communal discord: The case of Ofaru Owode community, long essay, University of Ibadan. 1272. Belly, Mohammed (1982). The African landmarks in Islam, Lagos, Islamic Research Bureau, 54 p. 1273. Bergman, Paul (2001). No ham? But I never knew you were vegetarian: Islamic law in a religious but non-Islamic Nigerian state, Journal of International Relations (University of Pennsylvania) 3:1, pp. 1-8. 1274. Besmer, Fremont E. (1971). Hausa court music in Kano, Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, Columbia University, 344 p. 1275. Besmer, Fremont E. (1974). Kdn drn sll: Music for the eve of the Muslim festivals of Id al-fitr and Id al-kabir in Kano, Nigeria, Bloomington, Indiana University, African Studies Program, 84 p.

NIGERIA

73

1276. Besmer, Fremont E. (1975). Borii: Structure and process in performance, Folia Orientalia 16, pp. 101-130. 1277. Besmer, Fremont E. (1977). Initiation into the bori cult: A case study in Ningi town, Africa 47:1, pp. 1-13. 1278. Besmer, Fremont E. (1983). Horses, musicians and gods: The Hausa cult of possession-trance, South Hadley, Bergin & Garvey, 290 p. 1279. Bianchi, Robert R. (2004). Nigeria: One nation, under God, Robert R. Bianchi (ed.), Guests of God: Pilgrimage and politics in the Islamic world, New York, Oxford University Press, pp. 211-253. 1280. Bidmos, Murtadha A. (1983). Some crucial issues in the development of Islamic religious knowledge curriculum for Nigerian schools, Muslim Education Quarterly 1:3, pp. 60-66. 1281. Bidmos, Murtadha A. (1987). The Islamic approach to religious dialogue: With special reference to Nigeria, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 8:1, pp. 22-27. 1282. Bidmos, Murtadha A. (1991). Islamic studies methods for schools and colleges in Nigeria, Ketu-Lagos, Asiwaju Press, 80 p. 1283. Bidmos, Murtadha A. (1993). Inter-religious dialogue: The Nigerian experience, Lagos, Islamic Publications Bureau, 83 p. 1284. Bidmus, Harun Kolawole (1972). A literary appraisal of the Arabic writings of the Yoruba ulama, master thesis, University of Ibadan. 1285. Birai, Umar M. (1993). Islamic tajdid and the political process in Nigeria, Martin E. Marty and R. Scott Appleby (eds), Fundamentalisms and the state: Remaking polities, economies, and

militance, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, pp. 184-203. 1286. Bivins, Mary Wren (1994). Women, ecology and Islam in the making of modern Hausa cultural history, Ph.D. dissertation, Michigan State University, 260 p. 1287. Blanckmeister, Barbara (1992). Islam, Tradition und konomie aus der Sicht nordnigerianischer Unternehmer, Afrika Spectrum 27:1, pp. 25-42. 1288. Boer, Jan H. (2003). Nigerias decades of blood, Belleville, Essence Publishing, 155 p. 1289. Bongo, Kenneth C. (1989). Christianity in danger as Islam threatens: The five whys, s.l., Diquadine Admiral Publications, 12 p. 1290. Bossaller, Anke (2005). Nigeria: Steinigungsurteile, INAMO 41, pp. 27-28. 1291. Boyd, Jean (1989). Sultan Abubakar III of Sokoto (19031988), Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 3, pp. 119-127. 1292. Boyd, Jean and Hamzat M. Maishanu (1991). Sir Siddiq Abubakar III: Sarkin Musulmi, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, 152 p. 1293. Boyd, Jean and Beverly B. Mack (1996). Womens Islamic literature in Northern Nigeria: 150 years of tradition, 1820-1970, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), The marabout and the muse: New approaches to Islam in African literature, Portsmouth, Heinemann, pp. 142-158. 1294. Boyle, Helen N. (2004). Quranic schools: Agents of preservation and change, New York, Routledge/Falmer, 160 p. 1295. Brigaglia, Andrea (2001). The Fayda Tijaniyya of Ibrahim Nyass:

74

WEST AFRICA

Genesis and implications of a Sufi doctrine, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 14/15, pp. 41-56. 1296. Brigaglia, Andrea (2004). Testo, tradizione e conflitto esegetico: gli c ulam contemporanei e gli sviluppi dellesegesi coranica nella societ nordnigeriana (Kano e Kaduna), 1960-2002, Ph.D. dissertation, Universit degli Studi di Napoli LOrientale. 1297. Brigaglia, Andrea (2005). Two published Hausa translations of the Qurn and their doctrinal background, Journal of Religion in Africa 35:4, pp. 424-449. 1298. Bruce, R. (1982). The growth of Islam and Christianity: The Pyem experience, Elizabeth Isichei (ed.), Studies in the history of Plateau State Nigeria, London, Macmillan, pp. 224-241. 1299. Buba, Abdulkareem (1984). Hajj operation in Nigeria: A case study of its impact, problems and solutions, master thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1300. Buba, Malami and Graham Furniss (1999). Youth culture, bandiri, and the continuing legitimacy debate in Sokoto Town, Journal of African Cultural Studies 12:1, pp. 27-46. 1301. Bugaje, Usman M. (1986). Nigerian governments hajj policy, Zafarul-Islam Khan and Yaqub Zaki (eds), Hajj in focus, London, Open Press, pp. 111-123. 1302. Bunza, Umar Mukhtar (1988). Social and religious contribution of Islamic scholars in Northern Nigeria: Life and works of shaikh Abubakar Gummi, bachelor thesis, Uthman Danfodiyo University, Sokoto. 1303. Bunza, Umar Mukhtar (2001). Christian missions in Sokoto Province, 1935-1990, Ph.D. dissertation, Uthman Danfodiyo University, Sokoto.

1304. Bunza, Umar Mukhtar (2002). Islamism vs secularism: A religiouspolitical struggle in modern Nigeria, Journal for the Study of Religions and Ideologies 2, pp. 49-65. 1305. Bunza, Umar Mukhtar (2004). Muslims and the modern state in Nigeria: A study of the impact of foreign religious literature, 1980s-1990s, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 17/18, pp. 49-63. 1306. Bunza, Umar Mukhtar (2005). The Iranian model of political Islamic movement in Nigeria (1979-2002), Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 227-241. 1307. Busairy, Abdulmumeen Ade (1989). New converts to Islam in Nigeria: Their problems and solutions, Lagos, Islamic Educational Research Centre, 44 p. 1308. Byang, Danjuma (1988). Sharia in Nigeria: A Christian perspective, Jos, Challenge Publications, 107 p. 1309. Callaway, Barbara J. (1984). Ambiguous consequences of the socialisation and seclusion of Hausa women, Journal of Modern African Studies 22, pp. 429-450. 1310. Callaway, Barbara J. (1987). Muslim Hausa women in Nigeria: Tradition and change, Syracuse, Syracuse University Press, 242 p. 1311. CAN Kaduna Publicity Committee (1987). Kaduna religious riot 87: A catalogue of events, Kaduna, The Association, 91 p. 1312. Cantori, Louis J. (1962). The political implications of Islam in the Middle Belt of Northern Nigeria, master thesis, University of Chicago, 146 p. 1313. Catholic Secretariat (1987). Christian/Muslim relations in Nigeria: The stand of Catholic bishops, Lagos, Catholic Secretariat, 16 p.

NIGERIA

75

1314. Center for Religious Freedom (2002). The talibanization of Nigeria: Radical Islam, extremist Sharia law and religious freedom, Washington, Center for Religious Freedom, Freedom House, 80 p. 1315. Chalk, Peter (2004). Islam in West Africa: The case of Nigeria, Angel M. Rabasa and others (eds), The Muslim world after 9/11, Santa Monica, RAND, pp. 413-432. 1316. Chamberlin, John W. (1975). The development of Islamic education in Kano City, Nigeria, with emphasis on legal education in the 19th and 20th centuries, Ph.D. dissertation, Columbia University, 258 p. 1317. Chiroma, Isa H. (1993). Conflict between Islamic law and common law on the testamentary powers (wasiyyah): The attitude of Nigerian courts, Islamic Studies 32:3, pp. 339-349. 1318. Christelow, Allan (1985). Religious protest and dissent in Northern Nigeria: From Mahdism to Quranic integralism, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 6:2, pp. 375-393. 1319. Christelow, Allan (1985). The Yan Tatsine disturbances in Kano: A search for perspective, The Muslim World 75, pp. 69-84. 1320. Christelow, Allan (1987). Three Islamic voices in contemporary Nigeria, William R. Roff (ed.), Islam and the political economy of meaning, London, Croom Helm, pp. 226-253. 1321. Christelow, Allan (2002). Islamic law and judicial practice in Nigeria: An historical perspective, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 22:1, pp. 185-204. 1322. Chukwulozie, Victor C. (1986). Muslim-Christian dialogue in Nigeria, Ibadan, Daystar Press, 201 p.

1323. Chukwulozie, Victor C. (1986). The Mohammedia Colloquium of 1985: A Nigerian viewpoint, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 4:3, pp. 1-19. 1324. Chukwulozie, Victor C. (1988). Muslim-Christian dialogue in Nigeria 1986, Islamochristiana 14, pp. 322-325. 1325. Civil Liberties Organisation (1999). Islam and human rights: A human rights education training manual for Islamic organisations in Nigeria, Yaba, Civil Liberties Organisation, 136 p. 1326. Clarke, Peter B. (1979). The religious factor in the development process in Nigeria: A socio-historical analysis, Genve-Afrique 17:1, pp. 45-64. 1327. Clarke, Peter B. and Ian Linden (1984). Islam in modern Nigeria: A study of a Muslim community in a post-independence state, 1960-1983, Mainz, Grnewald, 199 p. 1328. Clarke, Peter B. (1987). The Maitatsine movement in Northern Nigeria in historical and current perspective, Rosalind I.J. Hackett (ed.), New religious movements in Nigeria, Lewiston, The Edwin Mellen Press, pp. 93-115. 1329. Clarke, Peter B. (1988). Islamic reform in contemporary Nigeria: Methods and aims, Third World Quarterly 10:2, pp. 519-538. 1330. Cobbald, Elizabeth (1983). Muslim Hausa women in Northern Nigeria: An annotated bibliography, African Research and Documentation 32, pp. 22-29. 1331. Cohen, Abner (1969). Custom and politics in urban Africa: A study of Hausa migrants in Yoruba towns, London, Routledge and Kegan Paul, 252 p.

76

WEST AFRICA

1332. Coles, Catherine M. (1983). Muslim women in town: Social change among the Hausa of Northern Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Wisconsin-Madison, 540 p. 1333. Cooper, Barbara M. (1999). The strength in the song: Muslim personhood, audible capital and Hausa womens performance of the hajj, Social Text 60, pp. 1-23. 1334. Coulon, Christian (1987). Les nouveaux ulama et la rsurgence islamique au Nord-Nigeria, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 1, pp. 27-48. 1335. Coulon, Christian (1993). Les nouveaux oulmas et le renouveau islamique au Nord-Nigria, Ren Otayek (ed.), Le radicalisme islamique au sud du Sahara: dawa, arabisation et critique de lOccident, Paris, Karthala, pp. 123-149. 1336. Coulon, Christian (1993). Les itinraires de lislam au NordNigeria, Jean-Franois Bayart (ed.), Religion et modernit politique en Afrique noire: Dieu pour tous et chacun pour soi, Paris, Karthala, pp. 19-62. 1337. Csapo, M. (1981). Religious, social, and economic factors hindering the education of girls in Northern Nigeria, Comparative Education 17:3, pp. 311-319. 1338. Dalhat, B.Y. (1978). The influence of Hausa customs and traditions on the institution of marriage and divorce in Kano City, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1339. Danbazau, Mallam Lawan (1991). Politics and religion in Nigeria, Kaduna, Vanguard, 48 p. 1340. Dandare, Hamidu. Izala religious movement in Sokoto Metropolis, bachelor thesis, University of Sokoto.

1341. Danfulani, Umar Habila Dadem (1998). Religious exclusivism and religious space: The problem of street praying in a Nigerian town, Exchange 27:4, pp. 342-359. 1342. Danfulani, Umar Habila Dadem and Sati U. Fwatshak (2002). Briefing: The September 2001 events in Jos, Nigeria, African Affairs 403, pp. 243-255. 1343. Danfulani, Umar Habila Dadem, Frieder Ludwig, and Philip Ostien (2002). The Sharia controversy and ChristianMuslim relations in Nigeria, Jahrbuch fr kontextuelle Theologien 2002, pp. 70-95. 1344. Danfulani, Umar Habila Dadem (2005). The Sharia issue and Christian-Muslim relations in contemporary Nigeria, Stockholm, Almqvist & Wiksell International, 83 p. 1345. Danfuloti, Yakubu Ahmed (1987). An historical study of Hajj administration in Northern Nigeria: 1954-1966, master thesis, The American University in Cairo, 80 p. 1346. Danmole, H.D. (1990). Islam and party politics in Lagos: A study of the United Muslim Party 1953-1966, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 11:2, pp. 334-346. 1347. Danmole, Hakeem O.A. (1980). The frontier emirate: A history of Islam in Ilorin, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Birmingham. 1348. Danmole, Hakeem O.A. (2000). Religion on the screen: The use of the electronic media by Muslims in SouthWestern Nigeria, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 299-315.

NIGERIA

77

1349. Darrah, Allan C. (1980). A hermeneutic approach to Hausa therapeutics: The allegory of the living fire, Ph.D. dissertation, Northwestern University. 1350. Dauda, Aliyu (2002). Islamization of knowledge programme in Nigeria: Problems and prospects, s.l., s.n., 155 p. 1351. Dauda, Carol L. (1992). Yan Tatsine and the male deal: Islam, gender and class struggle in Northern Nigeria, master thesis, University of Guelph, 156 p. 1352. Dawakinkudu, Abbati Idris (1986). Sufi-order in Kano: A case study of the development and activities of the Tijaniyyah tariqah, bachelor thesis, University of Jos. 1353. Dawodu, S.A. (1971). Youth and Islam in Nigeria, Nigerian Journal of Islam 1:2, pp. 29-32. 1354. Debki, Bee (2000). The tragedy of Sharia: Cry and voice of masses. Kaduna crisis from an eye witness, s.l., B. Debki, 124 p. 1355. Dello, Iysa Ade (2003). The institution of zakah and its administration in Nigeria: Problems and prospects, Amidu Sanni (ed.), An unfamiliar guest in a familiar household: Arabic and Islamic studies in honour of Isaac Adejoju Ogunbiyi, Bariga Lad Lak, Debo Prints, pp. 37-61. 1356. Dinslage, Sabine, Rudolf Leger, and Anne Storch (2000). Space and gender: Cultural limitations of space in two communities of Northeastern Nigeria, Anthropos 95:1, pp. 121-127. 1357. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1969). The Bamidele movement in Yorubaland, Orita 3:2, pp. 101-118. 1358. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1969). Islamic thought and culture: Their impact on Africa with special reference to

Nigeria, Islamic Review and Arab Affairs 57, pp. 18-23. 1359. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1970). Islamic thought and culture: Their impact on Africa (with special reference to Nigeria), Nigerian Journal of Islam 2, pp. 25-33. 1360. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1971). An aspect of Islamic syncretism in Yorubaland, Orita 5:1, pp. 36-45. 1361. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1973). The Islamic view of freedom, Orita 7:2, pp. 97-112. 1362. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1974). The cardinal principles of Islam (according to the Maliki system), Lagos, Islamic Publications Bureau, 201 p. 1363. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1975). Islam in Nigeria: Changes since independence (Part 2), Islam and the Modern Age 6:4, pp. 5-21. 1364. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1975). Islam in Nigeria: Changes since independence (Part 1), Islam and the Modern Age 6:3, pp. 30-56. 1365. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1976). Islam in Iboland, Islam and the Modern Age 7:1, pp. 1-28. 1366. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1978). Islam in Nigeria: Changes since independence, Edward W. Fashol-Luke, Richard Gray, Adrian Hastings, and G.O.M. Tasie (eds), Christianity in independent Africa, London, Rex Collings, pp. 334-353. 1367. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1978). Nigerian Muslim names: The meanings and significance, Ahmedabad, Muslim Publishing House, 245 p. 1368. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1979). Non-Muslims under Shariah (Islamic law), London, Ta-Ha Publishers, 148 p.

78

WEST AFRICA

1369. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1983). Woman in Shariah (Islamic Law), Zaria, Gaskiya, 286 p. 1370. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1984). Islam in Nigeria, Zaria, Gaskiya, 379 p. 1371. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1985). Islamic education in Nigeria: 11th century - 20th century, Muslim Education Quarterly 2:2, pp. 68-81. 1372. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1985). Shariah: A misunderstood and maligned system of law, Journal of Arabic and Religious Studies 2, pp. 33-45. 1373. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1987). Duties and responsibilities of Muslims in non-Muslim states. A point of view, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 8:1, pp. 42-61. 1374. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1988). Impact of the concept of equity, justice and good conscience on the administration of Islamic law in Nigeria, Islamic and Comparative Law Quarterly 8, pp. 105-122. 1375. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1988). tude sur la situation du droit islamique au Nigeria, Talence, CEAN, 59 p. 1376. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (1989). The impact of English law concepts on the administration of Islamic law in Nigeria, T. Akinola Aguda and others (eds), African and Western legal systems in contact, Bayreuth, Breitinger, pp. 25-56. 1377. Dopamu, P. Adelumo (1986). Esu, the invisible foe of man: A comparative study of satan in Christianity, Islam and Yoruba religion, Ijebu-Ode, Shebiotimo Publications, 99 p. 1378. Dopamu, P. Adelumo (1989). A comparative study of worship in African religion, Islam and Christianity: The Nigerian experience, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 7:4, pp. 11-34.

1379. Dreisen, I.R. van den (1972). Some observations on the family unit, religion and the practice of polygamy in Ife Division of Western Nigeria, Africa 42:1, pp. 44-56. 1380. Drewal, Margaret T. (1988). Id al-Kabir: The Yoruba version, s.l., s.n. 1381. Dking, Birte (2000). Status femminile e consuetudine islamica: listituzione della kulle nella Nigeria settentrionale, Africa (Roma) 55:3, pp. 338-362. 1382. Duniya, Francis (1990). The politics of Shara and the constitution of Nigeria, Encounter: Documents for Muslim-Christian understanding 169/170. 1383. Duniya, Francis (1996). The Zangon Kataf crisis in respect of minority culture in Northern Nigeria, Encounter: Documents for MuslimChristian understanding 221, 24 p. 1384. Durham, W. Cole Jr. (2005). Nigerias state religion question in comparative perspective, Philip Ostien, Jamila M. Nasir, and Franz Kogelmann (eds), Comparative perspectives on Sharicah in Nigeria, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 144-167. 1385. Dzurgba, Akpenpuun (1999). The role of religion in the political and ethical re-orientation of Nigerian society, Orita 31, pp. 110-114. 1386. Ecumenical Association of Nigerian Theologians (2003). Nigeria: Religion and conflict resolution, Enugu, EANT, 144 p. 1387. Ekoko, A.E. and L.O. Amadi (1989). Religion and stability in Nigeria, J.A. Atanda, Garba Ashiwaju, and Yaya Abubakar (eds), Nigeria since independence: The first 25 years. Volume IX: Religion, Ibadan, Heinemann, pp. 110-133.

NIGERIA

79

1388. Elaigwu, J. Isawa (1993). The shadow of religion on Nigerian federalism, 1960-93, Garki, Abuja, National Council on Intergovernmental Relations, 32 p. 1389. Elayo, A.D. (1984). Jamaatu Nasril Islam: Two decades of activities in Nigeria, bachelor thesis, University of Jos. 1390. Enwerem, Iheanyi M. (1995). A dangerous awakening: The politicization of religion in Nigeria, Ibadan, IFRA, 252 p. 1391. Enwerem, Iheanyi M. (1999). An assessment of governments formal responses to ethnic/religious riots, 19801990s, Ernest E. Uwazie, Isaac Olawale Albert, and Godfrey N. Uzoigwe (eds), Inter-ethnic and religious conflict resolution in Nigeria, Lanham, Lexington Books, pp. 121-135. 1392. Erivwo, Samuel U., P. Adelumo Dopamu, and Razaq Deremi Abubakre (eds) (1981). God, man and judgement: Different religious views, Ilorin, University of Ilorin, Department of Religions, 159 p. 1393. Ezeilo, Joy Ngozi and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds) (2003). Sharia and womens human rights in Nigeria: Strategies for action, Nigeria, WARD & WACOL, 140 p. 1394. Ezeilo, Joy Ngozi (2003). Towards a cross-cultural approach to womens human rights, Joy Ngozi Ezeilo, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds), Sharia implementation in Nigeria: Issues and challenges on womens rights and access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, pp. 86-101. 1395. Ezeilo, Joy Ngozi, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds) (2003). Sharia implementation in Nigeria: Issues and challenges on womens rights and

access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, 277 p. 1396. Ezenwa-Ohaeto (1996). Shaking the veil: Islam, gender and feminist configurations in the Nigerian novels of Hauwa Ali and Zaynab Alkali, Ufahamu 24:2/3, pp. 121-138. 1397. Fadlallah, A.S. and others (1977). Constitutionalism in Islamic law, Zaria, Centre for Islamic Legal Studies. 1398. Fafunwa, A. Babs (1970). Islamic concept of education with particular reference to modern Nigeria, Nigerian Journal of Islam 1:1, pp. 15-20. 1399. Falaki, A.M. (1988). Politics: The Islamic approach, Ibrahim Sulaiman and Siraj Abdulkarim (eds), On the political future of Nigeria, Zaria, Hudahuda Publishing Company. 1400. Falola, Toyin (1981). The teaching of Islamic history in Nigerian schools, Islam and the Modern Age 12:4, pp. 229-234. 1401. Falola, Toyin (1997). Christian radicalism and Nigerian politics, Paul A. Beckett and Crawford Young (eds), Dilemmas of democracy in Nigeria, Rochester, University of Rochester Press, pp. 265-282. 1402. Falola, Toyin (1998). Violence in Nigeria: The crisis of religious politics and secular ideologies, Rochester, University of Rochester Press, 386 p. 1403. Faruqi, Ismail R. al- (1981). Humanism and the law: The case of the Shariah, Journal of Islamic and Comparative Law 10, pp. 1-15. 1404. Faruqi, Ismail R. al- (1983). Humanism and the law: The case of the Shariah, Lagos, Nigerian Institute of Advanced Legal Studies, 17 p.

80

WEST AFRICA

1405. Faruqi, Lois Lamya al- and Yusuf alQaradawi (1994). Music: An Islamic perspective, Minna, Islamic Education Trust, 14 p. 1406. Fashola, Nurudeen (2001). The birth of a godless society, Lagos, New Era Institute for Islamic Thought and Heritage, 54 p. 1407. Fasola, Lawrence F. (2001). Sharia controversy in Nigeria: A Christian response, Ibadan, Pomik Nigeria, 80 p. 1408. Fatai, Talabi Oladega (1988). Islam: Its impact on the social-political life of Ilala people 1891-1987, long essay, University of Ilorin. 1409. Filewod, Ian (1983). The role of popular Islam in the political development of Northern Nigeria, master thesis, Carleton University, 107 p. 1410. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1961). The Ahmadiyya movement in Nigeria, African Affairs 1, pp. 60-88. 1411. Folorunsho, M.A. (1996). Arabic literary activity among the Osogbo Muslims in Nigeria, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 16:2, pp. 287-293. 1412. Folorunsho, M.A. (1997). An examination of the problems confronting effective teaching and learning of the Arabic language in Nigerian colleges of education, Muslim Education Quarterly 14:3, pp. 26-35. 1413. Forkl, Hermann (1993). Die Peripherie: Die Nupe, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 359-361. 1414. Frishman, Alan (1986). The impact of Islam on the urban structure and economy of Kano, Nigeria, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 7:2, pp. 464-475. 1415. Funtua, Saidu Abubacar (1980). Jamaat Izalatil Bida wa Iqamat al Sunna

Society in Nigeria, bachelor thesis, Bayero University, Kano. 1416. Gaiya, Musa A.B. (2003). Honourable Justice J.H. Dandaura: Apostle of religious harmony, Jos, University of Jos Press, 183 p. 1417. Gaiya, Musa A.B. (2004). Christianity in Northern Nigeria, 19752000, Exchange 33:4, pp. 354-371. 1418. Galadanci, Bashir S. (2000). Islamization of knowledge: A research guide, Kano, International Institute of Islamic Thought (Nigeria Office), 109 p. 1419. Galadanci, S.A.S. (1971). Education of women in Islam with reference to Nigeria, Nigerian Journal of Islam 1:2, pp. 5-10. 1420. Gambari, Ibrahim A. (1990). Islamic revivalism in Nigeria: Homegrown or externally induced?, John L. Esposito (ed.), The Iranian revolution: Its global impact, Miami, Florida International University Press, pp. 302-316. 1421. Gambari, Ibrahim A. (1992). The role of religion in national life: Reflections on recent experiences in Nigeria, John O. Hunwick (ed.), Religion and national integration in Africa: Islam, Christianity, and politics in the Sudan and Nigeria, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, pp. 85-99. 1422. Garba, Asmau Saeed (1983). The biography of Shaykh Sacid b. Hayatu, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1423. Gbadamosi, Gbadebo (1977). Odu Imale: Islam in Ifa divination and the case of predestined Muslims, Journal of the Historical Society of Nigeria 8:4, pp. 77-93. 1424. Gbadamosi, G.O. (1972). The imamate question among Yoruba Muslims, Journal of the Historical Society of Nigeria 6:2, pp. 229-237.

NIGERIA

81

1425. Ghazanfar, Shahina and Yusuf Martin (1994). The British-Pakistani connection in Nigeria, W.R. Johnson and D.M. Warren (eds), Inside the mixed marriage: Accounts of changing attitudes, patterns, and perceptions of cross-cultural and interracial marriages, Lanham, University Press of America, pp. 265-271. 1426. Gidado, Mohammed B. (1988). Student handbook on the science of kalam, Maiduguri, University of Maiduguri, Faculty of Arts, 90 p. 1427. Gilliland, Dean S. (1971). African traditional religion in transition: The influence of Islam on African traditional religion in North Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, The Hartford Seminary Foundation, 299 p. 1428. Gilliland, Dean S. (1986). African religion meets Islam: Religious change in Northern Nigeria, Lanham, University Press of America, 241 p. 1429. Gilliland, Dean S. (1991). First conversion and second conversion in Nigeria, Journal of Asian and African Studies 26, pp. 237-252. 1430. Goddard, Hugh (2001). Christian-Muslim relations in Nigeria and Malaysia, L. Ridgeon (ed.), Islamic interpretations of Christianity, Richmond, Curzon, pp. 231-247. 1431. Gumel, Saidu Bako (1977). Islamic education of women in Gumel Emirate, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1432. Gumi, Abubakr and Ismaila Abubakar Tsiga (1992). Where I stand, Ibadan, Spectrum Books/Safari Books, 220 p. 1433. Gurin, Aminu Muhammad (1996). The concept of honesty in Islam: Its role in fostering discipline in Nigeria, Nigeria, National Orientation Agency, 21 p.

1434. Gusau, Sule Ahmed (ed.) (1992). Islam and the contemporary economic problems, Sokoto, Usmanu Danfodiyo University Press, 117 p. 1435. Gusau, Sule Ahmed (ed.) (1995). Perspectives on purdah, working women and family planning in Islam, Sokoto, Usmanu Danfodiyo University Press, 136 p. 1436. Gusau, Sule Ahmed (1995). Reasons for the recent population policy in Nigeria, Sule Ahmed Gusau (ed.), Perspectives on purdah, working women and family planning in Islam, Sokoto, Usmanu Danfodiyo University Press, pp. 38-68. 1437. Gusau, Sule Ahmed (1995). Economic and cultural implications of Nigerias population policy, Sule Ahmed Gusau (ed.), Perspectives on purdah, working women and family planning in Islam, Sokoto, Usmanu Danfodiyo University Press, pp. 109-136. 1438. Gusau, Sule Ahmed and Muhammad Lawal Ahmad Bashar (1995). Readings in Islamic economics, Sokoto, Department of Economics, Usmanu Danfodiyo University, 3 volumes. 1439. Gwarzo, Tahir Haliru (2003). Activities of Islamic civic associations in the Northwest of Nigeria: With particular reference to Kano State, Afrika Spectrum 38:3, pp. 289-318. 1440. Haj Nour, A.M. (1977). The schools of law: Their emergence and validity today, Journal of Islamic and Comparative Law 7, pp. 54-71. 1441. Harneit-Sievers, Axel (2003). Encounters and no-go areas in the Nigerian debate about Sharia, Afrika Spectrum 38:3, pp. 415-420. 1442. Harnischfeger, Johannes (2003). Landkonflikte, ethnische Vorherrschaft und forcierte Islamisierung in Nigeria, KAS-Auslandsinformationen 19:7, pp. 35-39.

82

WEST AFRICA

1443. Harnischfeger, Johannes (2004). Sharia and control over territory: Conflicts between settlers and indigenes, African Affairs 412, pp. 431-452. 1444. Haruna, B.A. (2003). The application of the Sharia penal system: Constitutional and other related issues, Joy Ngozi Ezeilo, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds), Sharia implementation in Nigeria: Issues and challenges on womens rights and access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, pp. 138-163. 1445. Harunah, Hakeem B. (2002). Shariah under Western democracy in contemporary Nigeria: Contradictions, crises, and the way forward, Ikeja, Perfect Printers, 108 p. 1446. Hassan, Na Ayuba al- (1986). Yantatsine: An analysis of the Gardawa uprising in Kano, Nigeria, 1980-85, master thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1447. Hassan, S.N., Muhammad S. Abdullahi, and Ben Yunusa (1994). The history and activities of National Board of Arabic and Islamic Studies, Zaria, Institute of Education, Ahmadu Bello University, Zaria. 1448. Hassan, Salah M. (1992). Art and Islamic literacy among the Hausa of Northern Nigeria, Lewiston, Edwin Mellen Press, 373 p. 1449. Hassan, Usman (1978). Islamic society in Nigeria: Its implication for education and social growth, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Wales. 1450. Heine, Peter (1986). Fremde Muslime: Hausa Gemeinden in der Diaspora, Zeitschrift fr Missionswissenschaft und Religionswissenschaft 70:4, pp. 288-298. 1451. Hickey, Joseph V. and William E. Thompson (1981). Politics and the emergence of the Alhajis among the Bokkos Fulani, Journal of

Asian and African Studies 16:3, pp. 212-222. 1452. Hickey, Raymond (1984). The 1982 Maitatsine uprisings in Nigeria: A note, African Affairs 331, pp. 251-256. 1453. Higab, Mohammad (1983). Islam is all divine messages in one, Lagos, Islamic Publications Bureau, 249 p. 1454. Hinds, J. (1978). Famine in the north of Nigeria: Muslim reaction in the press, Bulletin of Christian Institutes of Islamic Studies 1:1/2, pp. 38-49. 1455. Hiskett, Mervyn (1960). Problems of religious education in Muslim communities in Africa, Oversea Education 32:3, pp. 117-126. 1456. Hiskett, Mervyn (1975). Islamic education in the traditional and state systems in Northern Nigeria, Godfrey N. Brown and Mervyn Hiskett (eds), Conflict and harmony in education in Tropical Africa, London, Allen and Unwin, pp. 134-151. 1457. Hiskett, Mervyn (1987). The Maitatsine riots in Kano, 1980: An assessment, Journal of Religion in Africa 17:3, pp. 209-223. 1458. Hock, Klaus (1992). Schulden, Church Growth und Sharia: Zur Eskalation religis-politischer Konflikte in Nigeria (1979-1991), Johannes Lhnemann (ed.), Das Wiedererwachen der Religionen als pdagogische Herausforderung: Interreligise Erziehung im Spannungsfeld von Fundamentalismus und Skularismus, Hamburg, EB-Verlag, pp. 105-122. 1459. Hock, Klaus (1992). Wie religis sind die Religisen Unruhen? Fallbeispiele aus dem BauchiState, Nigeria, Afrika Spectrum 27:1, pp. 43-58.

NIGERIA

83

1460. Hock, Klaus (1996). Der Islam-Komplex: Zur christlichen Wahrnehmung des Islams und der christlich-islamischen Beziehungen in Nordnigeria whrend der Militrherrschaft Babangidas, Hamburg, LIT Verlag, 472 p. 1461. Howard-Hassmann, Rhoda E. (2004). The flogging of Bariya Magazu: Nigerian politics, Canadian pressures, and womens and childrens rights, Journal of Human Rights 3:1, pp. 3-20. 1462. Huber, Barbara (1976). Strafrechtsdualismus und Strafgerichtsbarkeit in Nigeria, Verfassung und Recht in bersee 9, pp. 223-240. 1463. Human Rights Watch (2003). The Miss World riots: Continued impunity for killings in Kaduna, New York, Human Rights Watch, 41 p. 1464. Human Rights Watch (2004). Political Sharia? Human rights and Islamic law in Northern Nigeria, New York, Human Rights Watch, 111 p. 1465. Hunwick, John O. (1987). Neo-Hanbalism in Southern Nigeria: The reformist ideas of al-Hjj Adm al-Ilr of Agege, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 1, pp. 18-26. 1466. Hunwick, John O. (1992). An African study of political Islam: Nigeria, The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science 524, pp. 143-155. 1467. Hunwick, John O. (1994). Mervyn Hiskett 1920-1994, Sudanic Africa 5, pp. 1-6. 1468. Hutson, Alaine S. (1997). We are many: Women Sufis and Islamic scholars in twentieth century Kano, Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, Indiana University, 246 p. 1469. Hutson, Alaine S. (1999). The development of womens authority in

the Kano Tijaniyya, 1894-1963, Africa Today 46:3/4, pp. 43-64. 1470. Hutson, Alaine S. (2001). Women, men, and patriarchal bargaining in an Islamic Sufi order: The Tijaniyya in Kano, Nigeria, 1937 to the present, Gender & Society 15:5, pp. 734-753. 1471. Hutson, Alaine S. (2002). Gender, mobility, and Sharia, ISIM Newsletter 11, p. 16. 1472. Hutson, Alaine S. (2004). African Sufi women and ritual change, Journal of Ritual Studies 18:2, pp. 61-73. 1473. Ibrahim, Bashir Yusuf (2003). Application of the Sharia penal law and justice system in Northern Nigeria: Constitutional issues and implications, Joy Ngozi Ezeilo, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds), Sharia implementation in Nigeria: Issues and challenges on womens rights and access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, pp. 128-137. 1474. Ibrahim, Jibrin (1989). The politics of religion in Nigeria: The parameters of the 1987 crisis in Kaduna State, Review of African Political Economy 45/46, pp. 65-82. 1475. Ibrahim, Jibrin (1991). Religion and political turbulence in Nigeria, The Journal of Modern African Studies 29:1, pp. 115-136. 1476. Ibrahim, Jibrin (1998). The state and religion in Nigeria: Forces and dynamics, Afrika Zamani 5/6, pp. 39-66. 1477. Ibrahim, Jibrin (1989). The politics of religion in Nigeria: The politics of the 1987 crisis in Kaduna State, The Hague, ISS, 41 p. 1478. Ibrahim, Yakubu Yahaya (1991). Shariah and Muslims in Nigeria, Kaduna, Fisbas Media Services Publications, 52 p.

84

WEST AFRICA

1479. Ibrahim, Yakubu Yahaya (1993). Mobilizing the mosque for economic recovery: An Islamic outlook, Orita 25:1/2, pp. 91-104. 1480. Igwara, O. (1995). Holy Nigerian nationalisms and apocalyptic visions of the nation, Nations and Nationalism 1:3, pp. 327-355. 1481. Ijadola, J.O. (1969). The proper place of Islamic law in Nigeria, The Nigerian Law Journal 3, pp. 129-140. 1482. Ilega, Daniel I. (2001). Islam east of the Niger: A case study of Port Harcourt city in Nigeria, The Journal of the Henry Martyn Institute 20:2, pp. 40-56. 1483. Ilesanmi, Simeon O. (1987). Religion and secularism in Nigeria, bachelor thesis, Obafemi Awolowo University. 1484. Ilesanmi, Simeon O. (1991). Religion and politics in independent Nigeria, Orita 23:1, pp. 49-70. 1485. Ilesanmi, Simeon O. (2001). Constitutional treatment of religion and the politics of human rights in Nigeria, African Affairs 401, pp. 529-554. 1486. Ilogu, Canon E. (1975). The religious situation in Nigeria today: A sociological analysis, Prsence africaine: revue culturelle du monde noire 96, pp. 504-524. 1487. Imam, Ayesha M. (1991). The development of womens seclusion in Hausaland, Northern Nigeria, Women Living Under Muslim Laws 9/10, pp. 4-18. 1488. Imam, Ayesha M. (1994). Politics, Islam, and women in Kano, Northern Nigeria, Valentine M. Moghadam (ed.), Identity politics and women: Cultural reassertions and feminisms in international perspective, Boulder, Westview Press, pp. 123-144.

1489. Imam, Ayesha M. (2002). Female seclusion in Northern (Hausaland) Nigeria: Historical development, Abida Samiuddin and R. Khanam (eds), Muslim feminism and feminist movement: Africa, New Delhi, Global Vision, pp. 491-543. 1490. Imam, Ibrahim (1969). Kanuri marriage, Nigeria Magazine 102, pp. 512-515. 1491. Imam, Yahya O. (1997). Muslim women in Nigerian politics, The Islamic Quarterly 41:1, pp. 69-76. 1492. Imam, Yahya O. (2000). Towards a viable constitutional arrangement in Nigeria: The Madinan model, Hamdard Islamicus 23:3, pp. 77-88. 1493. Iman, Buba (2001). Safiyatus conviction untenable under Sharia, Jenda: A Journal of Culture and African Women Studies 1:2. 1494. Imo, Cyril O. (1995). Religion and the unity of the Nigerian nation, Stockholm, Almqvist & Wiksell International, 73 p. 1495. Ishaku, Aliyu (1987). The role of Jamacat Nasr al-Islam in propagation of Islam in Northern Nigeria, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1496. Isichei, Elizabeth (1987). The Maitatsine risings in Nigeria 1980-85: A revolt of the disinherited, Journal of Religion in Africa 17:3, pp. 194-208. 1497. Islamic Foundation (ed.) (1977). National Seminar on Islam and the Draft Constitution: 29th-31st July, 1977, Kano, Government Printer, 78 p. 1498. Isyaku, Bashir (1991). The Kafanchan carnage, Zaria, Afkar Books Centre, Al-Tawheed Publishing Company, 150 p. 1499. Iwobi, Andrew Ubaka (2004). Tiptoeing through a constitutional

NIGERIA

85

minefield: The great Sharia controversy in Nigeria, Journal of African Law 48:2, pp. 111-164. 1500. Jah, Umar (1977). The importance of ijtihad in the development of Islamic law, Journal of Islamic and Comparative Law 7, pp. 31-40. 1501. Jakande, L.K. (1978). 1977 Hajj reports, Lagos, John West Publications, 19 p. 1502. Jalingo, Ahmadu Usman (1980). The radical tradition in Northern Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Edinburgh, 463 p. 1503. Jalingo, Ahmadu Usman (1985). Islam and political legitimacy in Northern Nigeria, Kano Studies 2:3, pp. 69-82. 1504. Jamiu, Sulaiman M. (1986). Socio-economic factors behind the religious disturbances in Nigeria. A case study of Maitatsine syndrome, master thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1505. Jamiu, Sulaiman M. (1992). Islamic title holders in Yorubaland, Orita 24:1, pp. 28-35. 1506. Jamiu, Sulaiman M. (1997). Sufi tariqahs as a means of unity and disunity among Muslims: The Nigerian case in perspective, Hamdard Islamicus 20:2, pp. 59-64. 1507. Jarma, Ahmad Abubakar (1987). Inheritance in Islam, Zaria, Hudahuda Publishing Company, 36 p. 1508. Jibia, Abubakar Muhammad (1982). Religion as an instrument of mobilization: A critical analysis of the Maitatsine crisis, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1509. Jimoh, Ismaheel A. (1998). Practice and documentation of indigenous medicine among Yoruba Muslim clerics, African Notes 22:1/2, pp. 90-109.

1510. Jimoh, S.A. (1972). A critical appraisal of Islamic education with particular reference to relevant happenings on the Nigerian scene, Nigerian Journal of Islam 2:1, pp. 31-50. 1511. Kalilu, R.O. Rom (1997). Bearded figure with leather sandals: Islam, historical cognition, and the visual arts of the Yorb, Africa (Roma) 52:4, pp. 579-591. 1512. Kalilu, R.O. Rom (1999). Islam and artistic response among the Yoruba of Nigeria, ISIM Newsletter 3, p. 4. 1513. Kalu, Ogbu Uke (1989). Religions in Nigeria: An overview, J.A. Atanda, Garba Ashiwaju, and Yaya Abubakar (eds), Nigeria since independence: The first 25 years. Volume IX: Religion, Ibadan, Heinemann, pp. 11-24. 1514. Kalu, Ogbu Uke (2003). Safiyya and Adamah: Punishing adultery with Sharia stones in twenty-first-century Nigeria, African Affairs 408, pp. 389-408. 1515. Kanam, Yahaya Muhammad (1968). The effect of custom on certain aspects of Maliki law in the northern states of Nigeria, Journal of Islamic and Comparative Law 2, pp. 79-87. 1516. Kane, Ousmane (1987). La confrrie Tijaniyya rforme Kano, mmoire de DEA, IEP, Paris. 1517. Kane, Ousmane (1990). Les mouvements religieux et le champ politique au Nigria septentrional: le cas du rformisme musulman Kano, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 4, pp. 7-24. 1518. Kane, Ousmane (1993). Les mouvements islamiques et le champ politique au nord du Nigeria: le cas du mouvement Izala Kano, thse de doctorat, IEP, Paris, 438 p.

86

WEST AFRICA

1519. Kane, Ousmane (1994). Izala: The rise of Muslim reformism in Northern Nigeria, Martin E. Marty and R. Scott Appleby (eds), Accounting for fundamentalisms: The dynamic character of movements, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, pp. 490-512. 1520. Kane, Ousmane (1997). Un pluralisme en qute de dmocratie: mobilisations musulmanes et rgime militaire Kano (Nord-Nigeria), Franois Constantin and Christian Coulon (eds), Religion et transition dmocratique en Afrique, Paris, Karthala, pp. 51-79. 1521. Kane, Ousmane (1998). Le rformisme musulman au Nigeria du Nord, Ousmane Kane and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, pp. 117-135. 1522. Kane, Ousmane (2002). Rflexions sur les meutes interconfessionnelles du nord du Nigria, Politique trangre 3, pp. 749-764. 1523. Kane, Ousmane (2003). Muslim modernity in postcolonial Nigeria: A study of the Society for the Removal of Innovation and Reinstatement of Tradition, Leiden, Brill, 283 p. 1524. Kani, Ahmed Mohammed (1985). Our man in Ibadan, Afkar Inquiry 2:1, pp. 56-58. 1525. Kani, Ahmed Mohammed (1997). Islam: Culture and politics in the Nigerian family, Muslim and Arab Perspectives 4:1/4, pp. 171-178. 1526. Karaye, Auwalu Muhammad (1999). Hadanah (child custody) in Islam: A case study of Kano City, master thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1527. Kastfelt, Niels (1989). Rumours of Maitatsine: A note on political culture in Northern Nigeria, African Affairs 350, pp. 83-90.

1528. Keffi, Sheik U.D. (2003). Improving the quality of life of Muslims through the implementation of socioeconomic aspects of Sharia in Nigeria, Joy Ngozi Ezeilo, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds), Sharia implementation in Nigeria: Issues and challenges on womens rights and access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, pp. 207-227. 1529. Kenny, Joseph (1970). Bibliography of Islam in the north of Nigeria and surrounding areas, Mlanges (Institut Dominicain dtudes Orientales du Caire) 10, pp. 329-340. 1530. Kenny, Joseph (1979). Christian-Muslim relations in Nigeria, Islamochristiana 5, pp. 171-192. 1531. Kenny, Joseph (1984). Religious movements in Nigeria, divisive or cohesive? Some interpretative models, Orita 16:2, pp. 111-128. 1532. Kenny, Joseph (1986). Sharia in Nigeria: A historical survey, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 4:1, pp. 1-21. 1533. Kenny, Joseph (1988). Lglise et lislam en Afrique de lOuest au XXe sicle (avec une rfrence particulire au Nigeria), Giuseppe Ruggieri (ed.), glise et histoire de lglise en Afrique, Paris, Beauchesne, pp. 178-215. 1534. Kenny, Joseph (1996). Sharia and Christianity in Nigeria: Islam and a secular state, Journal of Religion in Africa 26:4, pp. 338-364. 1535. Kenny, Joseph (1999). Facing ethnicity and religion: A concern in Nigerian education, Ernest E. Uwazie, Isaac Olawale Albert, and Godfrey N. Uzoigwe (eds), Inter-ethnic and religious conflict resolution in Nigeria, Lanham, Lexington Books, pp. 49-56.

NIGERIA

87

1536. Kenny, Joseph (1999). Views on Christian-Muslim relations, Lagos, Dominican Publications, 163 p. 1537. Khalid, Sulaiman (1985). Izala movement and religious reform in Northern Nigeria: A case study of Sokoto, bachelor thesis, University of Sokoto. 1538. Kilani, Abdul Razaq O. (1996). Issues and trends on religious tolerance in Nigeria: The contemporary scene, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 16:2, pp. 273-278. 1539. Kilani, Abdul Razaq O. (2000). Islam and Christian-Muslim relations in Niger-Delta (Nigeria), Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 20:1, pp. 129-136. 1540. Kilani, Abdul Razaq O. (2001). Islam and intra-Muslim rivalry in Port Harcourt, Nigeria, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 21:1, pp. 347-361. 1541. King, A.V. (1967). A bori liturgy from Katsina: Introduction and kiraarii texts, African Language Studies 7, pp. 105-125. 1542. Kleiner-Bossaller, Anke (1992). No youth for Hausa women? Social and medical implications of early marriage, Hlne dAlmeida-Topor (ed.), Les jeunes en Afrique. Tome 1: volution et rle (XIXe-XXe sicles), Paris, LHarmattan, pp. 116-129. 1543. Kleiner-Bossaller, Anke (1993). Zur Stellung der Frau in der Hausagesellschaft: Ein brchig gewordener Konsens, Jamil M. Abun-Nasr (ed.), Muslime in Nigeria: Religion und Gesellschaft im politischen Wandel seit den 50er Jahren, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 83-126. 1544. Knipp, Margaret M. (1987). Women, Western education and change: A case study of the Hausa-Fulani of Northern Nigeria (Islam), Ph.D. dissertation, Northwestern University, 2 volumes.

1545. Kogelmann, Franz (2005). Nigeria: Scharia Debatten, INAMO 41, pp. 24-26. 1546. Koster, Rimkje (1990). Hausa vrouwen en Islam: Islamisering van de Hausastaten in de negentiende eeuw en de plaats van islamitische huwelijksinstituties in de samenleving van Hausa groeperingen in Nigeria, Leiden, Rijksuniversiteit Leiden, Onderzoek en Dokumentatie Centrum Vrouwen en Autonomie (VENA), 77 p. 1547. Koya, Fathuddin Sayyed Muhammad (1995). Islam and the Ahmadiyyah Movement, Bauch, College of Islamic Studies, 80 p. 1548. Kudu, Mohammed Aliyu (1984). The role of Jamaatul Nasril Islam as an Islamic organization, bachelor thesis, University of Sokoto. 1549. Kukah, Matthew H. (1989). Religion and politics in Northern Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, SOAS, University of London, 357 p. 1550. Kukah, Matthew H. (1989). Religion and morality in Nigeria: A Christian viewpoint, J.A. Atanda, Garba Ashiwaju, and Yaya Abubakar (eds), Nigeria since independence: The first 25 years. Volume IX: Religion, Ibadan, Heinemann, pp. 148-167. 1551. Kukah, Matthew H. (1993). Religion, politics and power in Northern Nigeria, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, 280 p. 1552. Kukah, Matthew H. (1993). An assessment of the intellectual response of the Nigerian ulama to the Sharia debate since independence, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 7, pp. 35-55. 1553. Kukah, Matthew H. (1994). Religion and the politics of national integration in Nigeria, Abdullahi Mahadi, George A. Kwanashie, and Alhaji Mahmood Yakubu (eds), Nigeria: The state

88

WEST AFRICA

of the nation and the way forward, Kaduna, Arewa House, pp. 445-458. 1554. Kukah, Matthew H. and Toyin Falola (1996). Religious militancy and self-assertion: Islam and politics in Nigeria, Aldershot, Avebury, 298 p. 1555. Kukah, Matthew H. (2000). The Shiites/Muslim Brothers and the challenge to the legitimacy of the Nigerian State, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies. 1556. Kumo, Suleiman (1972). The organization and procedure of Sharia courts in Northern Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, SOAS, University of London. 1557. Kumo, Suleiman (1977). The application of Islamic law in Northern Nigeria: Problems and prospects, Journal of Islamic and Comparative Law 7, pp. 21-30. 1558. Kumo, Suleiman (1980). The status of Islamic law in Nigeria, The Islamic Quarterly 24, pp. 3-12. 1559. Kusimo, Murtada Abdul Aziz (1979). Islamic organizations in Nigeria, bachelor thesis, University of Jos. 1560. Ladan, Muhammad Tawfiq (1999). The role of youth in inter-ethnic and religious conflicts: The Kaduna/Kano case study, Ernest E. Uwazie, Isaac Olawale Albert, and Godfrey N. Uzoigwe (eds), Inter-ethnic and religious conflict resolution in Nigeria, Lanham, Lexington Books, pp. 97-111. 1561. Ladan, Muhammed Tawfiq (2003). Womens rights, access to and administration of justice under the Sharia in Nigeria, Joy Ngozi Ezeilo, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds), Sharia implementation in Nigeria:

Issues and challenges on womens rights and access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, pp. 19-43. 1562. Ladigbolu, A.G.A. (2002). In the service of Allah and the people, Lagos, Al-Amin Communications, 105 p. 1563. Laitin, David D. (1982). The Sharia debate and the origins of Nigerias Second Republic, Journal of Modern African Studies 20:3, pp. 411-430. 1564. Laitin, David D. (1983). Conversion and political change: A study of (Anglican) Christianity and Islam among the Yorubas in Ile-Ife, Myron J. Aronoff (ed.), Culture and political change, New Brunswick, Transaction, pp. 155-188. 1565. Laitin, David D. (1986). Hegemony and culture: Politics and religious change among the Yoruba, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 252 p. 1566. Larkin, Brian (1999). Cinema theatres and moral space in Northern Nigeria, ISIM Newsletter 3, p. 13. 1567. Larkin, Brian (2002). Bandiri music, globalization and urban experience in Nigeria, Cahiers dtudes africaines 168, pp. 739-762. 1568. Last, Murray (1979). Some economic aspects of conversion in Hausaland (Nigeria), Nehemia Levtzion (ed.), Conversion to Islam, New York, Holmes & Meier, pp. 236-246. 1569. Last, Murray (1988). Charisma and medicine in Northern Nigeria, Donal B. Cruise OBrien and Christian Coulon (eds), Charisma and brotherhood in African Islam, Oxford, Clarendon Press, pp. 183-204. 1570. Last, Murray (1992). The power of youth, youth of power: Notes on the religions of the youth in Northern Nigeria, Hlne dAlmeida-

NIGERIA

89

Topor and others (eds), Les jeunes en Afrique. Tome 2: La politique et la ville, Paris, LHarmattan, pp. 375-399. 1571. Last, Murray (1993). The traditional Muslim intellectual in Hausaland: The background, Toyin Falola (ed.), African historiography: Essays in honour of Jacob Ade Ajayi, Harlow, Longman, pp. 116-131. 1572. Last, Murray (2000). La charia dans le Nord-Nigeria, Politique africaine 79, pp. 141-152. 1573. Last, Murray (2002). Notes on the implementation of Sharia in Northern Nigeria, FAIS Journal of Humanities (Bayero University, Kano) 2:3, pp. 1-17. 1574. Last, Murray (2005). Towards a political history of youth in Muslim Northern Nigeria 1750-2000, Jon Abbink and Ineke van Kessel (eds), Vanguard or Vandals: Youth, politics and conflict in Africa, Leiden, Brill, pp. 37-54. 1575. Lateju, Fola T. (2001). The Christian and interfaith witnessing, Ibadan, Nigeria Baptist Convention, 22 p. 1576. Lateju, Fola T. (2002). Guidelines for Christian witnessing among Muslims, s.l., s.n., 54 p. 1577. Lawal, Hadji Y.A. (1987). Religious contribution to economic development: A Muslim perspective, Lagos, Islamic Publications Committee Ansar-UdDeen Society of Nigeria, 23 p. 1578. Lawan, Yabawa (1982). The causes and issues of Bulumkutu disturbances, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1579. Lawson, Fatima Tanni (1995). Islamic fundamentalism and continuing education for Hausa Muslim women in Northern Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Minnesota, 239 p.

1580. Lemu, B. Aisha and Fatima Heeren (1976). Woman in Islam, Leicester, The Islamic Foundation, 51 p. 1581. Lemu, B. Aisha (1979). Islamic citizenship and moral responsibility, Minna, Islamic Education Trust, 17 p. 1582. Lemu, B. Aisha (1979). Students Islamic Society Branch Organization, Minna, Islamic Education Trust, 23 p. 1583. Lemu, B. Aisha (198?). A degree above them: Observations on the condition of the Northern Nigerian Muslim women, Zaria, Gaskiya, 18 p. 1584. Lemu, B. Aisha (1986). Islam and alcohol, S. Oyin Abogunrin (ed.), Religion and ethics in Nigeria, Ibadan, Daystar Press, pp. 179-185. 1585. Lemu, B. Aisha and Fatima Heeren (1987). The ideal Muslim husband, Minna, Islamic Education Trust, 22 p. 1586. Lemu, B. Aisha (1988). Islamisation of education: A primary level experiment in Nigeria, Muslim Education Quarterly 5:2, pp. 76-80. 1587. Lemu, B. Aisha (1991). Laxity, moderation and extremism in Islam, Minna, Islamic Education Trust, 47 p. 1588. Lemu, B. Aisha (1993). Animals in Islam, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, 40 p. 1589. Lemu, B. Aisha (2001). Child upbringing and moral teaching in Islam, Minna, IET Publications Division. 1590. Lemu, B. Aisha (2001). A holistic approach to teaching Islam to children, Minna, Islamic Education Trust.

90

WEST AFRICA

1591. Lemu, B. Aisha (2001). Islam: One God, one humanity, Minna, IET Publications Division. 1592. Lemu, B. Aisha (2001). Women in dawah, Minna, IET Publications Division, Islamic Education Trust, 13 p. 1593. Lemu, Sheikh Ahmed (1982). Islamic concepts of education and the challenges of modern society, Danjuma Abubakar Maiwada (ed.), Islamic education: Theme and content, Kano, Bureau for Islamic Education. 1594. Lemu, Sheikh Ahmed (1986). The Quranic basis of ethical revolution, S. Oyin Abogunrin (ed.), Religion and ethics in Nigeria, Ibadan, Daystar Press, pp. 172-178. 1595. Lemu, Sheikh Ahmed (1987). The approach to islamisation of knowledge in Nigeria, Muslim Education Quarterly 4:4, pp. 4-15. 1596. Lemu, Sheikh Ahmed (1988). Education: Islamic concepts and modern society, Minna, Islamic Education Trust, 18 p. 1597. Lemu, Sheikh Ahmed (1993). Initial success of islamization of knowledge in Nigeria, Muslim Education Quarterly 10:3, pp. 33-42. 1598. Lewis, Peter M. (2002). Islam, protest, and conflict in Nigeria, Africa Notes 10, pp. 1-10. 1599. Linden, Ian (2005). La poudrire religieuse au Nigeria, Esprit 317, pp. 147-151. 1600. Lindsay, Abd al-Mumin (1978). Nigeria: The subversion of Islam, Norwich, Diwan Press, 41 p. 1601. Loimeier, Roman (1988). Das Nigerian Pilgrimage Scheme: Zum Versuch den Hagg in Nigeria zu organisieren, Afrika Spectrum 23:2, pp. 201-214.

1602. Loimeier, Roman (1991). The writings of Muhammad an-Nsir Kabara, Sudanic Africa 2, pp. 165-174. 1603. Loimeier, Roman (1992). Die Dynamik religiser Unruhen in NordNigeria, Afrika Spectrum 27:1, pp. 59-80. 1604. Loimeier, Roman (1993). Auseinandersetzungen im islamischen Lager, Jamil M. Abun-Nasr (ed.), Muslime in Nigeria: Religion und Gesellschaft im politischen Wandel seit den 50er Jahren, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 127-164. 1605. Loimeier, Roman (1993). Islamische Erneuerung und politischer Wandel in Nordnigeria: Die Auseinandersetzungen zwischen den SufiBruderschaften und ihren Gegnern seit Ende der 50er Jahre, Mnster, LIT Verlag, 307 p. 1606. Loimeier, Roman (1997). Die radikale islamische Opposition in Nordnigeria, Afrika Spectrum 32:1, pp. 5-23. 1607. Loimeier, Roman (1997). Islamic reform and political change: The example of Abubakar Gumi and the Yan Izala movement in Northern Nigeria, Eva Evers Rosander and David Westerlund (eds), African Islam and Islam in Africa: Encounters between Sufis and islamists, London, Hurst, pp. 286-307. 1608. Loimeier, Roman (1997). Islamic reform and political change in Northern Nigeria, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, 415 p. 1609. Loimeier, Roman (1998). At-Takfir wa-l-Jihad: Die radikale islamische Opposition in Nord-Nigeria, Heike Schmidt and Albert Wirz (eds), Afrika und das Andere: Alteritt und Innovation, Hamburg, LIT Verlag, pp. 345-352. 1610. Loimeier, Roman and Stefan Reichmuth (1993). Bemhungen der Muslime um Einheit und

NIGERIA

91

politische Geltung, Jamil M. Abun-Nasr (ed.), Muslime in Nigeria: Religion und Gesellschaft im politischen Wandel seit den 50er Jahren, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 41-81. 1611. Loimeier, Roman and Anke KleinerBossaller (1995). Radical Muslim women and male politics in Nigeria, Mechthild Reh and Gudrun Ludwar-Ene (eds), Gender and identity in Africa, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 61-70. 1612. Lubeck, Paul M. (1975). Early industrialization and social class formation among factory workers in Kano, Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, Northwestern University. 1613. Lubeck, Paul M. (1979). Islam and resistance in Northern Nigeria, Walter L. Goldfrank (ed.), The worldsystem of capitalism: Past and present, Beverly Hills, Sage, pp. 189-205. 1614. Lubeck, Paul M. (1981). Conscience de classe et nationalisme islamique Kano, Politique africaine 4, pp. 31-46. 1615. Lubeck, Paul M. (1981). Islamic networks and urban capitalism: An instance of articulation from Northern Nigeria, Cahiers dtudes africaines 81/82, pp. 67-78. 1616. Lubeck, Paul M. (1981). Class consciousness and Islamic nationalism among Nigerian workers, Research in the Sociology of Work 1, pp. 37-70. 1617. Lubeck, Paul M. (1985). Islamic protest under semi-industrial capitalism: Yan Tatsine explained, Africa 55:4, pp. 368-389. 1618. Lubeck, Paul M. (1986). Islam and urban labor in Northern Nigeria: The making of a Muslim working class, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 362 p.

1619. Lubeck, Paul M. (1987). Structural determinants of urban Islamic protest in Northern Nigeria, William R. Roff (ed.), Islam and the political economy of meanining, London, Croom Helm. 1620. Lubeck, Paul M. (1987). Islamic protest and oil-based capitalism: Agriculture, rural linkages, and urban popular movements in Northern Nigeria, Michael J. Watts (ed.), State, oil, and agriculture in Nigeria, Berkeley, University of California Press, pp. 268-290. 1621. Lubeck, Paul M. (1988). Islamic political movements in Northern Nigeria: The problem of class analysis, Edmund Burke and Ira M. Lapidus (eds), Islam, politics, and social movements, Berkeley, University of California Press, pp. 244-260. 1622. Ludwig, Frieder (1997). Christlicher Revival und islamische Erneuerung in Nigeria, Dialog der Religionen 7:1, pp. 79-85. 1623. Ludwig, Frieder (2001). Religion und Politik im Kontext multireligiser afrikanischer Staaten am Beispiel Nigerias, Hallesche Beitrge zur Orientwissenschaft 31, pp. 249-270. 1624. Mabera, Hussaini Yusuf (1999). A rejoinder to Christian Association of Nigeria (CAN) and their agents against Islamic Shariah law in the light of the Bible, Lagos, Ibrash Islamic Publications Centre, 62 p. 1625. MacIntyre, Joe A. (1982). An overview of education in Northern Nigeria: Attempted from the perspective of Quranic education, Afrika Spectrum 17:1, pp. 21-31. 1626. Madigawa, Lawan Aliko (1978). Schools of tafsir in Kano: A comparative analysis of the schools of Mallam Adamu Jibril, Mallam Lawal Qalarawi and Mallam Salihu Dan Fagi, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano.

92

WEST AFRICA

1627. Magbadelo, John O. (2003). The politics of religion in Nigeria, World Affairs (New Delhi) 7:2, pp. 70-94. 1628. Mahdi, Saudatu Shehu (2005). Womens rights in Shariah: A case for codification of Islamic personal law in Nigeria, Philip Ostien, Jamila M. Nasir, and Franz Kogelmann (eds), Comparative perspectives on Sharicah in Nigeria, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 1-6. 1629. Mahmood, Yahaya (ed.) (1993). Sharia law reports of Nigeria. Vol.1:19611989, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, 231 p. 1630. Mahmud, Abdulmalik Bappa. Supremacy of Islamic law, Zaria, Hudahuda Publishing Company, 210 p. 1631. Mahmud, Abdulmalik Bappa (1981). Marriage under Islamic law, Zaria, 46 p. 1632. Mahmud, Abdulmalik Bappa (1982). Succession under the Sharia in Nigeria, Nigerian Current Law Review, pp. 121-132. 1633. Mahmud, Abdulmalik Bappa (1982). Land in accordance with Islamic law and decree, J.A. Omotola (ed.), The Land Use Act: Report of a national workshop, Lagos, Lagos University Press, pp. 23-34. 1634. Mahmud, Abdulmalik Bappa (1988). A brief history of Shariah in the defunct Northern Nigeria, Jos, Jos University Press, 61 p. 1635. Mahmud, Abubakar (1997). Notes on Islamic law civil procedure, YolaTown, Al Abumahdi Ltd, 14 p. 1636. Mahmud, Sakah S. (2004). Islamism in West Africa: Nigeria, African Studies Review 47:2, pp. 83-95. 1637. Mai Saida, Lawali (1987). Disunity among Muslim Ummah: A case study Kaura-Namoda town, bachelor thesis, University of Sokoto.

1638. Maiwada, Danjuma Abubakar (1981). Curriculum development in Koranic education, Kano Studies new series 2:2, pp. 146-168. 1639. Maiwada, Danjuma Abubakar (ed.) (1982). Islamic education: Theme and content, Kano, Bureau for Islamic Education, 39 p. 1640. Maiwada, Danjuma Abubakar (1999). Islamization of knowledge: Historical background and recent developments, Kano, International Institute of Islamic Thought (Nigeria Office), 42 p. 1641. Makinde, James A.K. (1989). Lislam en pays Yoruba: religion et politique, thse de doctorat, Universit Bourdeaux I, 765 p. 1642. Malami, Hussaini Usman (1993). Financing Islamic education in Muslim minority states: The case of Nigeria, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 14:1/2, pp. 46-52. 1643. Maqsud, Muh (1977). The impact of cultural values on the development of moral judgments of Hausa Muslim children in Kano, Kano Studies 1:2, pp. 45-53. 1644. Marshall, Paul (2005). Nigeria: Sharia in a fragmented country, Paul Marshall (ed.), Radical Islams rules: The worldwide spread of extreme Sharia law, Lanham, Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, pp. 113-134. 1645. Masri, Fathi Hassan el- (1967). Islam in Ibadan, Peter C. Lloyd, Akinlawon L. Mabogunje, and B. Awe (eds), The city of Ibadan, London, Cambridge University Press, pp. 249-257. 1647. Masri, Fathi Hassan el- (1970). The role of imams in the new Nigeria, Nigerian Journal of Islam 1:1, pp. 21-24.

NIGERIA

93

1648. Matory, J. Lorand (1994). Rival empires: Islam and the religions of spirit possession among the Oyo-Yoruba, American Ethnologist 21:4, pp. 495-515. 1649. Mayo, Marjorie (1969). Two steps forward, one step back, Community Development Journal 4:2, pp. 93-98. 1650. Mazrui, Ali A. (1988). African Islam and competitive religion: Between revivalism and expansion, Third World Quarterly 10:2, pp. 499-518. 1651. Mazrui, Ali A. (1993). African Islam and comprehensive religion: Between revivalism and expansion, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 247-265. 1652. McCain, Danny (2005). Which road leads beyond the Shariah controversy? A Christian perspective on Shariah in Nigeria, Philip Ostien, Jamila M. Nasir, and Franz Kogelmann (eds), Comparative perspectives on Sharicah in Nigeria, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 7-25. 1653. Means, John E. (1965). A study of the influence of Islam in Northern Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, Georgetown University, 221 p. 1654. Medugbon, A.K. (1982). The Nigerian pilgrimage to Mecca, John I. Clarke and Leszek A. Kosinski (eds), Redistribution of population in Africa, London, Heinemann, pp. 117-123. 1655. Mikailu, Aminu Salihu (1989). Ethics and business performance: An Islamic analysis, Zaria, Ahmadu Bello University Press, 28 p. 1656. Mikailu, Aminu Salihu (2000). Islamic political economy and military governance: The Nigerian experience, Hamdard Islamicus 23:2, pp. 61-72.

1657. Miles, William F.S. (2000). Muslim ethnopolitics and presidential elections in Nigeria, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 20:2, pp. 229-241. 1658. Miles, William F.S. (2000). Religious pluralisms in Northern Nigeria, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 209-224. 1659. Miskin, Tijani El (1981). The Kayawar in the context of the epic tradition, Research in African Literatures 12:3, pp. 285-308. 1660. Mohammed, Abubakar Siddique, Saidu Hassan Adamu, and Alkasum Abba (2000). The living conditions of the Talakawa and Shariah in contemporary Nigeria, Zaria, Centre For Democratic Development, Research and Training (CEDDERT), 50 p. 1661. Mohammed, Ahmed Rufai (1992). The popular phase of Islam in Ebiraland, Nigeria: The roles of Sheikh Ahmad Rufai and Al-Hajj Abdulmalik, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 6, pp. 47-63. 1662. Mohammed, Ahmed Rufai (1993). The Influence of the Niass Tijaniyya in the Niger-Benue confluence area of Nigeria, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in Sub-Saharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 116-134. 1663. Mohammed, Kyari (2003). Historicity of the Shariah in Nigeria, Borno Museum Society Newsletter 54/55, pp. 5-21. 1664. Monteil, Vincent M. (1962). Educational problems in Nigeria, Prsence africaine: revue culturelle du monde noire 40:1, pp. 122-129. 1665. Morgan, William R. and J. Michael Armer (1988). Islamic and Western educational accomodation in a West African society: A

94

WEST AFRICA

cohort-comparison analysis, American Sociological Review 53:4, pp. 834-839. 1666. Morgan, William R. and J. Michael Armer (1992). Western versus Islamic schooling: Conflict and accomodation in Nigeria, Bruce Fuller and Richard Rubinson (eds), The political construction of education: The state, school expansion, and economic change, New York, Praeger, pp. 75-98. 1667. Moshay, G.J.O. (1990). Who is this Allah?, Nigeria, Fireliners International for Jigor-ho Pub. Corp., 176 p. 1668. Mosugu, S.E. (1972). Moslem wills and the courts in Nigeria, Nigerian Journal of Contemporary Law 3, pp. 105-138. 1669. Moughtin, J.C. and A.H. Leary (1965). Hausa mud mosque, Architectural Review 137, pp. 155-158. 1670. Moughtin, J.C. (1972). The Friday Mosque, Zaria, Savanna 1:2, pp. 143-163. 1671. Mozia, M.I. (1989). Religion and morality in Nigeria: An overview, J.A. Atanda, Garba Ashiwaju, and Yaya Abubakar (eds), Nigeria since independence: The first 25 years. Volume IX: Religion, Ibadan, Heinemann, pp. 168-183. 1672. Muazu Nguru, Muhammad A. (1992). The role of Islam in the field of modern medicine, Bauchi, Ramadan Press, 90 p. 1673. Mufutau, S.T. (1988). The World Assembly of Muslim Youth, 1972-1987: A performance evaluation, bachelor thesis, University of Ilorin. 1674. Muhammad, A.Y. (1997). Contemporary Islamic learning in Katsina: The contributions of Riyadhul Quran Islamiyya school, Ismaila Abubakar Tsiga and Abdalla Uba Adamu (eds), Islam and

the history of learning in Katsina, Ibadan, Spectrum Books. 1675. Muhammad, Yahaya (1967). The legal status of Muslim women in the northern states of Nigeria, Journal of the Centre of Islamic Legal Studies (Ahmadu Bello University) 1:2, pp. 1-28. 1676. Muhammed, Zakariya Idakwoji (1980). History of Islam and its development in Igalaland with special reference to Idah local government area, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano, 113 p. 1677. Muhibbu-Din, M.A. (1988). Man power development in Nigeria: An Islamic perspective, Ismail A.B. Balogun (ed.), The place of religion in the development of Nigeria, Ilorin, Department of Religions, University of Ilorin, pp. 106-127. 1678. Muhibbu-Din, M.A. (1992). Ideal moral and spiritual guidance in a multi-religious state (Nigeria): An Islamic approach, Birmingham, Centre for the Study of Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations, 15 p. 1679. Muhibbu-Din, M.A. and M.O. Junaid (1994). Religious interactions in Badagry: An Islamic viewpoint, Gabriel O. Ogunremi, Muhib O. Opeloye, and Siyan Oyeweso (eds), Badagry: A study in history culture and traditions of an ancient city, Ibadan, Rex Charles Publications, pp. 233-250. 1680. Muhibbu-Din, M.A. (2004). Principles of Islamic polity towards ahl al-kitab and religious minorities, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 24:1, pp. 163-174. 1681. Mukhtar, Isa Basheer (1993). Our Muslim names: Their meaning and significance, Kano, Hidayatullah MultiLingual, 16 p. 1682. Mukhtar, R. Isa (1992). The linguistic background of some

NIGERIA

95

religious crises in Kano, Al-Bayan: Journal of Islamic Research 1:1, pp. 73-81. 1683. Musa Ahmadu, Ibrahim (1991). The rights of Christians in Islamic states of Nigeria, Bulletin of Ecumenical Theology 4:1/2, pp. 31-45. 1684. Musa, S.M. (1995). How Jesus arrested an emirs son, Lagos, Al-Bishr House, 180 p. 1685. Musa, Sulaiman (2000). The influence of Tafsir al-Jalalayn on some notable Nigerian mufassirun in the twentieth-century Nigeria, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 20:2, pp. 323-328. 1686. Musa, Sulaiman (2001). Islam among the Nupe people of Northern Nigeria, Journal of the Pakistan Historical Society 49:1, pp. 19-28. 1687. Mustafa, Abubakar (1979). Islam and modernism, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1688. Mustafa, Alhaji R.O. (1996). Ansar-Ud-Deen Society of Nigeria, Ibadan Branch, 1959-1984: 25 years of struggle for survival and steady progress, Ibadan, s.n., 93 p. 1689. Mustafa, Momodu and Akonedo Atinuke (1996). Islam in Nigeria, thesis, Edo State University, 29 p. 1690. Na Ayuba, al-Hassan (1986). Yantatsine: An analysis of the Gardawa uprising in Kano, master thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1691. Naallah, Abdul Rasheed (1992). Dadakuada: The crisis of a traditional oral genre in a modern Islamic setting, Journal of Religion in Africa 22:4, pp. 318-330. 1692. Naallah, Abdul Rasheed (1994). The influence of traditional oral poetry on modern religions (Islam and Christianity) among the Yoruba (Nigeria), Frankfurter Afrikanistische Bltter 6, pp. 65-74.

1693. Naallah, Abdul Rasheed (1994). Dadakd as one of the oral art forms of Ilorin, African Notes 18:1/2, pp. 29-50. 1694. Naallah, Abdul Rasheed (1994). Oral tradition, Islamic culture, and topicality in the songs of Mamman Shata Katsina and Omoekee Amao Ilorin, Canadian Journal of African Studies 28:3, pp. 500-515. 1695. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- (2005). The future of Shariah and the debate in Northern Nigeria, Philip Ostien, Jamila M. Nasir, and Franz Kogelmann (eds), Comparative perspectives on Sharicah in Nigeria, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 327-357. 1696. Naniya, T.N. (1990). The transformation of the administration of justice in Kano Emirate 1903-1966, Ph.D. dissertation, Bayero University Kano. 1697. Naniya, Tijjani Muhammad (2002). History of the Sharia in some states of Northern Nigeria to circa 2000, Journal of Islamic Studies 13:1, pp. 14-31. 1698. Nasarawa, Muhammad Alhasan (1981). Islam in Plateau State 1800-1980, master thesis, University of Ibadan. 1699. Nasiru, Wahab O.A. (1977). Islamic learning among the Yoruba 18961963, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Ibadan. 1700. Nasiru, Wahab O.A. (1987). Reactions of Lagos Muslims to the challenges posed by Christian-sponsored education 1845-1975, Al-Fikr (University of Ibadan) 8, pp. 14-30. 1701. Nasiru, Wahab O.A. (1997). The attitude of traditional ulama to Muslim female education in Nigeria, Muslim Education Quarterly 14:2, pp. 69-79. 1702. Nasiru, Wahab O.A. (1998). The impact of Islam on child naming

96

WEST AFRICA

among the Yoruba, Orita 30:1/2, pp. 85-93. 1703. Nehls, Gerhard (1999). Christians ask Muslims, Ibadan, Oluseyi Press, 142 p. 1704. Ngban, Moni O. (2001). Is Sharia the law of God? Why Christians reject it: The implications on a nation, s.l., s.n., 91 p. 1705. Ngwoke, Ikem Bu Chukwu B. (1984). Religion and religious liberty in Nigerian law (from the colonial days to 1983), Rome, Pontificia Universit lateranense, 531 p. 1706. Ngwoke, Ikem Bu Chukwu B. (1986). Islam, the O.I.C., and Nigerian unity, Enugu, I. Ngwoke, 56 p. 1707. Nicolas, Guy (1981). Guerre sainte Kano, Politique africaine 4, pp. 47-70. 1708. Nicolas, Guy (1983). Dieu, Marx et les modles de la guerre sainte et du sacrifice au Nigria, Archives de sciences sociales des religions 56:1, pp. 123-146. 1709. Nicolas, Guy (1985). Mtamorphose de lislam nigrian, Le mois en Afrique 223/224, pp. 118-133. 1710. Nicolas, Guy (1992). Le Nigeria: ple de restructuration gopolitique, ou ligne de front entre chrtiens et musulmans?, Hrodote 65/66, pp. 233-263. 1711. Nicolas, Guy (1993). La rduction religieuse des visions traditionnelles du monde et ses effets politiques contemporains: le cas du Nigeria, Jean-Pierre Chrtien (ed.), Linvention religieuse en Afrique: histoire et religion en Afrique noire, Paris, KarthalaACCT, pp. 445-475.

1712. Niles, F. Sushila (1989). Parental attitudes toward female education in Northern Nigeria, The Journal of Social Psychology 129:1, pp. 13-20. 1713. Nmehielle, Vincent O.O. (2004). Sharia law in the northern states of Nigeria: To implement or not to implement, the constitutionality is the question, Human Rights Quarterly 26:3, pp. 730-759. 1714. Noibi, Dawud O.S. (1986). The mosque as a school for ethical development, S. Oyin Abogunrin (ed.), Religion and ethics in Nigeria, Ibadan, Daystar Press, pp. 158-171. 1715. Noibi, Dawud O.S. (1986). The Islamic concept of life, Al-Fikr (University of Ibadan) 7, pp. 1-13. 1716. Noibi, Dawud O.S. (1987). Yoruba Muslim youth and Christiansponsored education, Ijebu-Ode, Shebiotimo Publications, 44 p. 1717. Noibi, Dawud O.S. (1988). Yoruba Muslim youth and Christiansponsored education, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 6:3, pp. 3-25. 1718. Noibi, Dawud O.S. (1988). Islamic perspectives: A comprehensive message, Ijebu-Ode, Shebiotimo Publications, 118 p. 1719. Noibi, M. (2001). The Sharia in the Nigerian legal system, M. Oloyede Abdul-Rahmon (ed.), Perspectives in Islamic law and jurisprudence: Essays in honour of Justice (Dr.) Muritala Okunola (JCA), Ibadan, National Association of Muslim Law Students, pp. 195-229. 1720. Nolutshungu, S.C. (1983). Islam and Nigerian foreign policy: Tradition and social criticism, Adeed I. Dawisha (ed.), Islam in foreign policy, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 129-143.

NIGERIA

97

1721. Nouhou, Alhadji Bouba (2002). Islam et politique au Nigria: du malikisme au wahhabisme, Afrique contemporaine 201, pp. 72-82. 1722. Nouhou, Alhadji Bouba (2005). Islam et politique au Nigeria: gense et volution de la charia, Paris, Karthala, 280 p. 1723. Nwanaju, Isidore U.C. (2004). Christian-Muslim relations in Nigeria: A historical-theological reflection upon the mutual co-existence of Christians and Muslims, Nijmegen, Brakkenstein, 447 p. 1724. Nwobi, Simeon Okezuo (2000). Sharia law in Nigeria: What a Christian must know, Owerri, Totan Publishers, 107 p. 1725. Nwosu, Don (1984). Religion, morality and moral education, Journal of Arabic and Religious Studies 1, pp. 24-34. 1726. Nwosu, Nereus I.A. (1996). Religion and the crisis of national unity in Nigeria, African Study Monographs 17:3, pp. 141-152. 1727. Nyiam, Tony (2002). Inter-religious understanding as meaningful basis for religious tolerance, Lagos, Pumark Nigeria Limited, 58 p. 1728. Nzegwu, Nkiru (2001). Islam and its bigots: The case of Safiyatu Huseini Tugur Tudu, Jenda: A Journal of Culture and African Women Studies 1:2. 1729. Nzeh, Casimir Chinedu O. (2002). From clash to dialogue of religions: A socio-ethical analysis of the ChristianIslamic tension in a pluralistic Nigeria, Franfurt am Main, Lang, 423 p. 1730. Nzomiwu, John Paul C. (1989). The history and message of Islam, Awka, Meks-Unique, 156 p. 1731. Oba, A.A. (2001). Islamic law as customary law: The

changing perspective in Nigeria, International and Comparative Law Quarterly 51, pp. 817-850. 1732. Oba, A.A. (2003). Improving womens access to justice and the quality of administration of Islamic justice in Nigeria, Joy Ngozi Ezeilo, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds), Sharia implementation in Nigeria: Issues and challenges on womens rights and access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, pp. 44-73. 1733. Obadare, Ebenezer (2003). White-collar fundamentalism: Youth, religiosity and uncivil society in Nigeria, Pretoria, African Association of Political Science, 41 p. 1734. Obadare, Ebenezer (2004). In search of a public sphere: The fundamentalist challenge to civil society in Nigeria, Patterns of Prejudice 38:2, pp. 177-198. 1735. Obayemi, Ade (1978). The Sokoto jihad and the O-kun Yoruba: A review, Journal of the Historical Society of Nigeria 9:2, pp. 61-87. 1736. OBrien, Susan (1993). Spirit possession as historical source: Gender, Islam, and healing in Hausa bori, master thesis, University of WisconsinMadison, 139 p. 1737. OBrien, Susan (1999). Pilgrimage, power, and identity: The role of the hajj in the lives of Nigerian Hausa bori adepts, Africa Today 46:3/4, pp. 11-40. 1738. OBrien, Susan (2000). Power and paradox in Hausa bori: Discourses of gender, healing and Islamic tradition in Northern Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, University of WisconsinMadison, 299 p. 1739. OBrien, Susan (2001). Spirit discipline: Gender, Islam, and

98

WEST AFRICA

hierarchies of treatment in postcolonial Northern Nigeria, Interventions: International Journal of Postcolonial Studies 3:2, pp. 222-241. 1740. Odularo, S.S. Adesegun (1967). The Ansar-ud-Deen Society in Lagos and Western Nigeria, bachelor thesis, University of Ibadan. 1741. Oduyoye, Modupe (2000). The Shariyah debate in Nigeria: October 1999-October 2000, Ibadan, Sefer Books, 130 p. 1742. Oduyoye, Modupe (2001). Archbishop Carey in Zamfara State, Ibadan, Sefer Books, 108 p. 1743. Ofori-Amankwah, Emmanuel H. (1986). Criminal law in the northern states of Nigeria, Zaria, Gaskiya, 505 p. 1744. Ogunbiyi, Isaac A. (1999). The private papers of Alfa Yaqub of Ikirun, Nigeria, c. 1890-1965: An initial overview, Sudanic Africa 10, pp. 111-132. 1745. Ogungbile, David O. (1998). Islam and cultural identity in Nigeria: The Osogbo-Yoruba experience, Orita 30:1/2, pp. 125-137. 1746. Ogungbile, David O. (2004). Religious experience and women leadership in Nigerian Islam: Alhaja Sheidat Mujidat Adeoye founder and leader of the Fadilullah Muslim Mission, Osogbo, Nigeria, Gender and Behaviour 2, pp. 117-140. 1747. Ogunsakin-Fabarebo, S.I. (2001). The corrosive effects of Christianity and Islam on the purity of African traditional religion, Gbade Ikuejube and F.A. Akinseye (eds), African experience: Reflections on socio-economic and political development in Africa, Lagos, A. Peakey & Sons. 1748. Ohadike, Don C. (1992). Muslim-Christian conflict and political

instability in Nigeria, John O. Hunwick (ed.), Religion and national integration in Africa: Islam, Christianity, and politics in the Sudan and Nigeria, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, pp. 101-123. 1749. Ojo, M. Adeleye (1985). The Maitatsine revolution in Nigeria, American Journal of Islamic Social Sciences 2:2, pp. 297-306. 1750. Okafor, Gabriel M. (1992). Development of Christianity and Islam in modern Nigeria, Wrzburg, Echter, 240 p. 1751. Okike, Benedict Ohabughiro (2000). The practice of Sharia in Nigeria: A democratic secular state, Owerri, Amamihe Publications, 128 p. 1752. Okunola, Muri (1993). The relevance of Sharia to Nigeria, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 23-35. 1753. Olagoke, Sabitu Ariyo (c2004). Islam and concept of hijab, Ibadan, SAO Multi Ventures, 54 p. 1754. Olagoke, Sabitu Ariyo (2004). Shafaudeen at 21: The journey so far, Ibadan, SAO Multi Ventures, 294 p. 1755. Olagunju, Hamid Ibrahim (1981). Islamic concept of judgement, Samuel U. Erivwo, P. Adelumo Dopamu, and Razaq Deremi Abubakre (eds), God, man and judgement: Different religious views, Ilorin, University of Ilorin. 1756. Olagunju, Hamid Ibrahim (1985). Translation with commentaries of Shaykh Adams Nizm al-taclm al-carab wa tarkuh fl clam al-islm, Ph.D. dissertation, Ahmadu Bello University, Zaria. 1757. Olajide, Olugbenga Ayodele (2002). Evangelism within the Muslim community in the northern part of Nigeria by the

NIGERIA

99

Church of Nigeria (Anglican Communion), master thesis, Seabury-Western Theological Seminary, 77 p. 1758. Olapade, O. (1988). Islam and lorry graphics: A Nigerian case, Muslim Education Quarterly 6:1, pp. 50-54. 1759. Olapade, O. (1989). Muslims in contemporary Nigerian art culture, Muslim Education Quarterly 6:3, pp. 52-58. 1760. Olatunbosun, M.O. (1988). Islam and Nigerias foreign policy, bachelor thesis, Obafemi Awolowo University. 1761. Olayinka, Akintayo S. (2002). Understanding Islam from evangelical Christian perspective, Jos, Stream Christian Publishers, 133 p. 1762. Olayiwola, Rahman O. (1987). Islam and the demise of the first and second republics in Nigeria: A functional approach, The Islamic Quarterly 31:4, pp. 259-267. 1763. Olayiwola, Rahman O. (1988). Islam and the conduct of foreign relations in Nigeria, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 9:2, pp. 356-365. 1764. Olayiwola, Rahman O. (1993). Interpersonal communication, human interaction and societal relationships in Islam, Africa Media Review 7:3, pp. 91-104. 1765. Oloso, Kamil Koyej (1981). The contribution of the Muslim Students Society to the Islamic resurgence in Southern Nigeria (1954-1980), master thesis, University of Ibadan. 1766. Oloso, Kamil Koyej (1984). Hajj and its operations in Nigeria, 19541980, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Ibadan.

1767. Olowokure, T.O. (1988). Is there any potential threat to the use of interest in the Nigerian monetary system?, Annals of Borno 5, pp. 16-33. 1768. Oloyede, Ishaq Olanrewaju. Shariah versus secularism, Lagos, Islamic Publications Bureau. 1769. Oloyede, Ishaq Olanrewaju (1987). The Council of Muslim Youth Organizations of Oyo State in Nigeria: Origins and objectives, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 8:2, pp. 378-386. 1770. Oloyede, Ishaq Olanrewaju (1987). Secularism and religion: Conflict and compromise (An Islamic perspective), Islam and the Modern Age 18:1, pp. 21-38. 1771. Oloyede, Ishaq Olanrewaju (1989). Mukhtasar Khalil and the understanding of Islamic law in Nigeria, Hamdard Islamicus 12:1, pp. 83-90. 1772. Olugboji, Babatunde (1995). Religious uprising: Deadly, divisive, destructive, Constitutional Rights Journal 5:15. 1773. Olurode, Lai (ed.) (2000). Reproductive health within the context of Islam, Surulere, Lagos, Islamic Women/Youth Centre, Anwar-ul Islam Movement of Nigeria, 248 p. 1774. Oluwatoki, Jamiu Adewumi (2001). Islam, the West and terrorism, Ado-Ekti, Idris Oluwatoki Islamic Foundation, 41 p. 1775. Omibiyi-Obidike, M.A. (1979). Islam influence on Yoruba music, African Notes 8:2, pp. 37-54. 1776. Omoniwa, M.A. and J.A. Abu (1986). The Maitatsine riots in Nigeria: 1980-1984 (A bibliography), Zaria, Kashim Ibrahim Library, 47 p. 1777. Omotosho, A.O. (2003). Religious violence in Nigeria. The causes

100

WEST AFRICA

and solutions: An Islamic perspective, Swedish Missiological Themes 91:1, pp. 15-32. 1778. Omoyajowo, Akinyele J. (1989). Dialogue and reconciliation of religious pluralism in Nigeria, Dialogue and Alliance 2:4, pp. 49-58. 1779. Omoyajowo, Akinyele J. (1981). Monotheism in Christianity and Islam, Orita 13, pp. 39-49. 1780. Omoyajowo, Akinyele J. (2001). Religion, society and the home, Ijebu-Ode, Vicoo International Press, 151 p. 1781. Onaiyekan, John O. (1983). Christians and Muslims, human rights and responsibilities: The Nigerian experience, Islamochristiana 9, pp. 181-199. 1782. Onaiyekan, John O. (1985). Religious tolerance and peaceful coexistence among Nigerians, Encounter: Documents for Muslim-Christian understanding 114. 1783. Onaiyekan, John O. (1987). The Shariah in Nigeria: A Christian view, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 5:3, pp. 1-17. 1784. Onaiyekan, John O. (1987). The Shara and the constitution of Nigeria: A Christian view, Encounter: Documents for Muslim-Christian understanding 133. 1785. Onaiyekan, John O. (1988). The challenge of Islamic expansion in Nigeria: Suggestions for a Christian response, Islamochristiana 14, pp. 219-235. 1786. Onaiyekan, John O. (1992). Being church in an Islamo-Christian society: Emerging patterns of Christian/Muslim relations in Africa - A Nigerian perspective, Concilium 1, pp. 44-52.

1787. Opeloye, Muhib O. (1988). Problems of desecularizing Nigerias political order, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 6:2, pp. 1-14. 1788. Opeloye, Muhib O. (1988). Islam and intellectual development: A challenge to contemporary Nigerian Muslims, Ismail A.B. Balogun (ed.), The place of religion in the development of Nigeria, Ilorin, Department of Religions, University of Ilorin, pp. 56-79. 1789. Opeloye, Muhib O. (1988). Predestination and free will in the Bible and the Quran, Orita 20:1, pp. 15-34. 1790. Opeloye, Muhib O. (1988). Problems of desecularizing Nigerias political order, The Islamic Quarterly 32:2, pp. 101-113. 1791. Opeloye, Muhib O. (1989). Religious factor in Nigerian politics: Implications for Christian-Muslim relations in Nigeria, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 10:2, pp. 351-360. 1792. Opeloye, Muhib O. (1989). Teaching of Islamic studies at the junior and secondary levels within the 6-3-3-4 educational structures, Muslim Education Quarterly 6:2, pp. 41-53. 1793. Opeloye, Muhib O. and Ishaq Lakin Akintola (1994). The growth and influence of Islam in Badagry, Gabriel O. Ogunremi, Muhib O. Opeloye, and Siyan Oyeweso (eds), Badagry: A study in history, culture and traditions of an ancient city, Ibadan, Rex Charles Publications, pp. 176-191. 1794. Opeloye, Muhib O. (1994). An assessment of the contributions of ilmiyyah schools to Arabic and Islamic learning in the Southern Nigerian universities, Muslim Education Quarterly 11:2, pp. 29-45. 1795. Opeloye, Muhib O. (1998). The socio-political factor in the Christian-

NIGERIA

101

Muslim conflict in Nigeria, Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations 9:2, pp. 231-237. 1796. Opeloye, Muhib O. (2003). The place of religion in the secondary school curriculum within the Nigerian educational system, Amidu Sanni (ed.), An unfamiliar guest in a familiar household: Arabic and Islamic studies in honour of Isaac Adejoju Ogunbiyi, Bariga Lad Lak, Debo Prints, pp. 21-36. 1797. Orire, Abdul Qadir (2003). An overview of the application of Sharia in Nigeria, Joy Ngozi Ezeilo, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds), Sharia implementation in Nigeria: Issues and challenges on womens rights and access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, pp. 247-254. 1798. Oseni, Zakariyau I. (1981). A guide to Muslim name, with special reference to Nigeria, Lagos, Islamic Publications Bureau, 101 p. 1799. Oseni, Zakariyau I. (1981). The concept of sin in Islam, Samuel U. Erivwo, P. Adelumo Dopamu, and Razaq Deremi Abubakre (eds), God, man and judgement: Different religious views, Ilorin, University of Ilorin. 1800. Oseni, Zakariyau I. (1984). Muhammad the prophets diplomatic contact with Africa, Sam Babs Mala and Zakariyau I. Oseni (eds), Religion, peace and unity in Nigeria, Ibadan, Nigerian Association for the Study of Religions, pp. 79-96. 1801. Oseni, Zakariyau I. (1987). Modern Arabic and Islamic studies in Bendel State of Nigeria, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 8:1, pp. 183-192. 1802. Oseni, Zakariyau I. (1988). Islamic scholars as spiritual healers in a Nigerian community: An examination of the activities of mallams in Afenmai area of Bendel State, Ismail A.B. Balogun (ed.),

The place of religion in the development of Nigeria, Ilorin, Department of Religions, University of Ilorin, pp. 236-253. 1803. Oseni, Zakariyau I. (1988). Islamic scholars as spiritual healers in a Nigerian community: An examination of the activities of mallams in Afenmai area of Bendel State, Islamic Culture 62:4, pp. 183-192. 1804. Oseni, Zakariyau I. (1996). The success of Quranic schools in Nigeria: A case study of the Edo State experiment, Muslim Education Quarterly 14:1, pp. 70-82. 1805. Oseni, Zakariyau I. (1997). An appraisal of Walimatu khatmi-l-Quran in Nigeria, Islam and the Modern Age 28:1, pp. 47-59. 1806. Oseni, Zakariyau I. (ed.) (1998). Islam and Muslims in Nigeria: The challenges of the 21st century, Ilorin, Jimsons, 56 p. 1807. Oseni, Zakariyau I. (1999). The traditional and modern culama in Edo State of Nigeria: Achievements and problems, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 19:2, pp. 223-234. 1808. Oshitelu, Gideon A. (1999). Religious fundamentalism in a plural society, Orita 31, pp. 86-98. 1809. Ostien, Philip (1999). A study of the court systems of Northern Nigeria, with a proposal for the creation of lower Sharia courts in some northern states, Jos, University of Jos, Centre for Development Studies, 95 p. 1810. Ostien, Philip (2000). Islamic criminal law: What it means in Zamfara and Niger States, Journal of Public and Private Law 4, pp. 1-18. 1811. Ostien, Philip (2002). Ten good things about the implementation of Sharia in some states of Northern

102

WEST AFRICA

Nigeria, Swedish Missiological Themes 90:2, pp. 163-171. 1812. Ostien, Philip and J.D. Gamaliel (2002). The law of separation of religion and state in the United States: A model for Nigeria?, S.O.O. Amali (ed.), Religion in the United States, Ibadan, American Studies Association of Nigeria, pp. 14-32. 1813. Ostien, Philip and J.D. Gamaliel (2002). The law of separation of religion and state in the United States: A model for Nigeria?, TCNN Research Bulletin 37, pp. 24-35. 1814. Ostien, Philip, Jamila M. Nasir, and Franz Kogelmann (eds) (2005). Comparative perspectives on Sharicah in Nigeria, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, 403 p. 1815. Osume, C.E. (1988). A practical way forward to religious peace in Nigeria, Ismail A.B. Balogun (ed.), The place of religion in the development of Nigeria, Ilorin, Department of Religions, University of Ilorin, pp. 300-318. 1816. Otayek, Ren (1984). Islam et politique extrieur au Nigria: essai de mise en perspective historique (1960-1983), Canadian Journal of African Studies 18:3, pp. 523-545. 1817. Ottenberg, Simon (1971). A Moslem Igbo village, Cahiers dtudes africaines 42, pp. 231-260. 1818. Oyekan, Fatima (2001). Citizenship and leadership training for Muslim youth, Minna, Islamic Education Trust, 20 p. 1819. Oyelade, Emmanuel O. (1982). Trends in Hausa/Fulani Islam since independence: Aspects of Islamic modernism in Nigeria, Orita 14:1, pp. 3-15. 1820. Oyelade, Emmanuel O. (1994). Politics and religion in Nigeria: A Christian perspective on dialogue, Bulletin

of the Henry Martyn Institute of Islamic Studies 13:3/4, pp. 62-75. 1821. Oyelade, Emmanuel O. (2004). The Sharia and national unity in Nigeria, Johnson A. Mbillah and John Chesworth (eds), From the cross to the crescent: A Procmura occassional paper, Nairobi, PROCMURA, pp. 25-47. 1822. Oyeshola, D.A. (1991). Religious obstacles to development in Africa, Orita 23:1, pp. 35-48. 1823. Ozigboh, Ikenga R.A. (1988). An introduction to the religion and history of Islam, Enugu, Fourth Dimension Publishing, 166 p. 1824. Paden, John N. (1968). The influence of the religious elites on political culture and community integration in Kano Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, Harvard University, 1531 p. 1825. Paden, John N. (1973). Religion and political culture in Kano, Berkeley, University of California Press, 461 p. 1826. Paden, John N. (1981). Islamic political culture and constitutional change in Nigeria, Issue 11:1/2, pp. 24-28. 1827. Paden, John N. (1986). Ahmadu Bello, Sardauna of Sokoto: Values and leadership in Nigeria, London, Hodder and Stoughton, 799 p. 1828. Paden, John N. (2002). Islam and democratic federalism in Nigeria, Africa Notes 8, pp. 1-10. 1829. Parratt, John K. (1969). Religious change in Yoruba society: A test case, Journal of Religion in Africa 2:2, pp. 113-128. 1830. Prouse de Montlos, Marc-Antoine (2001). Le Nigeria lpreuve de la sharia, tudes 394:2, pp. 153-164.

NIGERIA

103

1831. Prouse de Montlos, Marc-Antoine (2005). Vertus et malheurs de lislam politique au Nigeria depuis 1803, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 529-555. 1832. Peters, Ruud and Maarten Barends (2001). The reintroduction of Islamic criminal law in Northern Nigeria: A study conducted on behalf of the European Commission, Lagos, s.n., 71 p. 1833. Peters, Ruud and Maarten Barends (2003). Islamic criminal law in Nigeria, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, 88 p. 1834. Picton, John (1995). Islam, artifact and identity in SouthWestern Nigeria, Karin dahl and Berit Sahlstrm (eds), Islamic art and culture in Sub-Saharan Africa, Uppsala, Almqvist & Wiksell International, pp. 71-98. 1835. Pilaszewicz, Stanislaw (1995). Muslim-Christian relations in the Hausa literature, A. Zaborskiego (ed.), Islam i Chrzescijanstwo. Al-Islam wa-l-Masihiya, Krakow, Wydawnictwo Naukowe Papieskiej Akademii Teologicznej, pp. 287-300. 1836. Planned Parenthood Federation of Nigeria (ed.) (1996). Islamic legacy for womens rights, health and concerns, Nigeria, s.n., 60 p. 1837. Pulido, C. (1994). Nigeria: la relacion entre el Estado y el Islam, Revista de Africa y Medio Oriente 11:1, pp. 163-174. 1838. Quadri, Yasir Anjola (1981). The Qadiriyyah and Tijaniyyah relations in Nigeria in the 20th century, Studies in Islam 18, pp. 187-200. 1839. Quadri, Yasir Anjola (1981). The Tijaniyya in Nigeria: A case study, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Ibadan.

1840. Quadri, Yasir Anjola (1983). The role of the itinerant muqaddams in the spread of the Tijaniyyah in Nigeria, Islamic Studies 22:2, pp. 17-29. 1841. Quadri, Yasir Anjola (1984). Qadiriyyah and Tijaniyyah relations in Nigeria in the 20th century, Orita 16:1, pp. 15-30. 1842. Quadri, Yasir Anjola (1984). The role of Tijaniyyah muqaddams in the Nigerian society, Journal of Arabic and Islamic Studies 1, pp. 35-47. 1843. Quadri, Yasir Anjola (1984). The influence of Shaykh Ibrahim Niass on his followers in Nigeria, Islam and the Modern Age 15:1, pp. 51-60. 1844. Quadri, Yasir Anjola (1985). A study of the Izalah: A contemporary anti-Sufi organisation in Nigeria, Orita 17:2, pp. 95-108. 1845. Quadri, Yasir Anjola (1985). The Hamhullh group, a sub-Tijniyyah movement and its traces in Nigeria, Islamic Studies 24:2, pp. 205-213. 1846. Quadri, Yasir Anjola (1988). Islam and work ethics, Al-Fikr (University of Ibadan) 9, pp. 29-41. 1847. Quadri, Yasir Anjola (1989). The Qadiriyyah and Tijaniyyah relations in Nigeria in the twentieth century, Al-Ilm (Durban) 9, pp. 61-71. 1848. Quadri, Yasir Anjola (2000). Shariah: The Islamic way of life, Ilorin, University of Ilorin, 29 p. 1849. Raheemson, Misbahud-Din O. (2003). The effects of Shariah on a non-Muslim, Amidu Sanni (ed.), An unfamiliar guest in a familiar household: Arabic and Islamic studies in honour of Isaac Adejoju Ogunbiyi, Bariga Lad Lak, Debo Prints, pp. 73-84.

104

WEST AFRICA

1850. Raimi, M.O. (1993). Religion, fertility and population control: The Iwo (Yoruba) experience, Africana Marburgensia 26:1/2, pp. 71-80. 1851. Raji, Adesima Olamede Yusuf (1988). Resistance to Islam and its survival in Aran Orin, 1860-1987: A historical survey, long essay, University of Ilorin. 1852. Raji, M.G.A. (1991). Background to Islamic culture, Zaria, Ahmadu Bello University Press, 70 p. 1853. Raji, M.G.A. (1992). The growth of Arabic-Islamic literary tradition in Northern Nigeria, Savanna 13:2, pp. 7-18. 1854. Raji, M.G.A. (1996). Integration of traditional Islamic curriculum into Western education in Nigeria, Muslim Education Quarterly 14:1, pp. 58-69. 1855. Raji, N.I. (2001). Mate selection, compatibility of couple and the place of women in family formation: A case study of Ilorin, Nigeria, Islamic Culture 75:3, pp. 105-125. 1856. Raji, Rasheed Ajani (1982). The influence of the cIshrnyt on Arabic and Islamic culture in Nigeria, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Michigan, 382 p. 1857. Raji, Rasheed Ajani (1990). The Makondoro Muslims of Nigeria: Continuity through learning strategies, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 11:1, pp. 153-163. 1858. Raji, Rasheed Ajani (1995). The Arabic language and MuslimChristian relations in Nigeria: Effects of conception and perception, Journal of Objective Studies 7:2, pp. 85-105. 1859. Raji, Rasheed Ajani (1997). Tangled complexities: The influences of 1979 Islamic Revolution in Iran on Muslim intellectual and social life in Nigeria,

Islam and the Modern Age 28:2, pp. 171-193. 1860. Raji, Rasheed Ajani (2002). Tangled complexities: Muslim-Christian relations and the issues of the Arabic language in Nigeria, Ilorin, University of Ilorin, 44 p. 1861. Rashid, Syed Khalid (ed.) (1986). Islamic law in Nigeria: Application and teaching, Lagos, Islamic Publication Bureau, 309 p. 1862. Rasmussen, Lissi (1990). Religion and property in Northern Nigeria: Socio-economic development and Islamic and Christian influence in Northern Nigeria, with special reference to the rights and views of property among the Birom and Kilba, Copenhagen, Akademisk Forlag, 279 p. 1863. Rato, Bernab (1966). Los Hausas y su Islam, Africa (Madrid) 297, pp. 15-19. 1864. Reichmuth, Stefan (1989). New trends in Islamic education in Nigeria: A preliminary account, Die Welt des Islams 29, pp. 41-60. 1865. Reichmuth, Stefan (1990). Islamische Bildung und Emanzipation der Muslime: Shaykh Adam al-Iluri, Nigeria, und seine Schriften, Die Welt des Islams 30, pp. 201-210. 1866. Reichmuth, Stefan (1991). Ilm und Adab: Islamische Bildung und soziale Integration in Ilorin, Nigeria, seit ca. 1800, Habilitationsschrift, Universitt Bayreuth. 1867. Reichmuth, Stefan (1993). Islamic learning and its interaction with Western education in Ilorin, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in Sub-Saharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 179-197. 1868. Reichmuth, Stefan (1993). Islamische Bildung und ihr Verhltnis zum

NIGERIA

105

staatlichen Bildungswesen, Jamil M. Abun-Nasr (ed.), Muslime in Nigeria: Religion und Gesellschaft im politischen Wandel seit den 50er Jahren, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 165-199. 1869. Reichmuth, Stefan (1994). Islamic learning and Western education in Nigeria: Concepts, institutions, and conflicts, Jnos Riesz and Hlne dAlmeida-Topor (eds), changes francoallemands sur lAfrique: lettres et sciences humaines, Bayreuth, Bayreuth University, pp. 175-185. 1870. Reichmuth, Stefan (1996). A sacred community: Scholars, saints, and emirs in a prayer text from Ilorin, Sudanic Africa 6, pp. 35-54. 1871. Reichmuth, Stefan (1996). Education and the growth of religious associations among Yoruba Muslims: The Ansar-Ud-Deen Society of Nigeria, Journal of Religion in Africa 26:4, pp. 365-405. 1872. Reichmuth, Stefan (1997). A regional centre of Islamic learning in Nigeria: Ilorin and its influence on Yoruba Islam, Nicole Grandin and Marc Gaborieau (eds), Madrasa: la transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman, Paris, ditions Arguments, pp. 229-245. 1873. Reichmuth, Stefan (1998). Islamische Bildung und soziale Integration in Ilorin (Nigeria) seit ca. 1800, Mnster, LIT Verlag, 430 p. 1874. Renne, Elisha P. (1997). The meaning of contraceptive choice and constraint for Hausa women in a Northern Nigerian town, Anthropology & Medicine 4:2, pp. 159-175. 1875. Renne, Elisha P. (2003). Changing assessments of abortion in a Northern Nigerian town, Alaka M. Basu (ed.), The sociocultural and political aspects of abortion: Global perspectives, Westport, Praeger, pp. 119-138.

1876. Reynolds, Jonathan T. (1998). Islam, politics and womens rights, Comparative Studies of South Asia, Africa and the Middle East 18:1, pp. 64-72. 1877. Reynolds, Jonathan T. (1999). The time of politics (Zamanin Siyasa): Islam and the politics of legitimacy in Northern Nigeria, 1950-1966, Lanham, University Press of America, 229 p. 1878. Richardson, S.S. (1969). Social legal reform, James Kritzeck and William H. Lewis (eds), Islam in Africa, New York, Van Nostrand-Reinhold, pp. 110-126. 1879. Ryan, Patrick J. (1978). Imale. Yoruba participation in the Muslim tradition: A study of clerical piety, Missoula, Scholars Press, 332 p. 1880. Sada, Ibrahim N. (198?). Islam and child spacing, Kano, Ruksha Publications, 20 p. 1881. Saeed, Asmau G. (2001). Alhadji Muhammadu Ibrahim (late 1880s to late 1970s): Biographical data of an itinerant local Ansar scholar from Northern Nigeria, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 14/15, pp. 123-128. 1882. Sakpe, Abu Yaqub Yunus (2001). Who is a terrorist? Usama Bin Ladden, Bida, s.n., 108 p. 1883. Salaam, Mulikat Olawanle Abeke (1983). Islam in Nigeria: An annotated bibliography of literature published by Nigerians and non-Nigerians on Islam, Zaria, Ahmadu Bello University, Deptartment of Library Science, 75 p. 1884. Salamone, Frank A. (1983). The clash between indigenous, Islamic, colonial and post-colonial law in Nigeria, Journal of Legal Pluralism and Unofficial Law 21, pp. 15-60. 1885. Salamone, Frank A. (1998). The Waziri and the thief. Hausa Islamic

106

WEST AFRICA

law in a Yoruba city: A case study from Ibadan, Nigeria, Journal of Legal Pluralism and Unofficial Law 42, pp. 139-155. 1886. Salamone, Frank A. (1998). Religion and repression: Enforcing feminine inequality in an egalitarian society, S.M. Channa (ed.), International Encyclopedia of Anthropology, IV, New Delhi, Vedams Books, pp. 2551-2562. 1887. Salawu, Abdulganiyu A. (1993). Education and the status of women in Sokoto State: Implication for counselling, Muslim Education Quarterly 11:1, pp. 52-65. 1888. Sambo, Bashir (2003). Sharia and justice: Lectures and speeches, Zaria, Sankore Educational Publishers, 462 p. 1889. Sambo, Ibrahim A. (198?). Brief history of emirs of Bauchi Emirate from 10th century to the present day, s.l., s.n., 12 p. 1890. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1998). Religion, politics, and the Islamic response in Africa, ISIM Newsletter 1, p. 9. 1891. Sanni, Amidu (2001). The indigenization of an intellectual tradition: A new trend in contemporary Islam in Yorubaland (Nigeria), Studies in Contemporary Islam 3:2. 1892. Sanni, Amidu (ed.) (2003). An unfamiliar guest in a familiar household: Arabic and Islamic studies in honour of Isaac Adejoju Ogunbiyi, Bariga Lad Lak, Debo Prints, 232 p. 1893. Sanni, Ishaq Kunle and Dawood Ayodele Amoo (1987). Why you should never be a Christian, Ibadan, Iman Publications, 125 p. 1894. Sanusi, Muhammad Shuaib (1987). Conflicts and controversies among the Muslim Ummah: A case study of Argungu

Town, bachelor thesis, University of Sokoto. 1895. Sanusi, Sanusi Lamido (2005). The West and the rest: Reflections on the intercultural dialogue about Shariah, Philip Ostien, Jamila M. Nasir, and Franz Kogelmann (eds), Comparative perspectives on Sharicah in Nigeria, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 251-274. 1896. Schildkrout, Enid (1983). Dependence and autonomy: The economic activities of secluded Hausa women in Kano, Christine Oppong (ed.), Female and male in West Africa, London, Allen and Unwin, pp. 107-126. 1897. Seesemann, Rdiger (1998). The takfr debate: Sources for the study of a contemporary dispute among African Sufis. Part I: The Nigerian arena, Sudanic Africa 9, pp. 39-70. 1898. Seesemann, Rdiger (1999). Internationalisierung des afrikanischen Islam? Das Beispiel von Ibrhm Slih (Maiduguri / Nigeria), Hans Peter Hahn and Gerd Spittler (eds), Afrika und die Globalisierung, Hamburg, LIT Verlag, pp. 325-336. 1899. Seesemann, Rdiger (2000). Der lange Arm des Ibrhm Slih: Erfahrungen eines deutschen Forschers mit dem Netzwerk eines nigerianischen Gelehrten, Roman Loimeier (ed.), Die islamische Welt als Netzwerk: Mglichkeiten und Grenzen des Netzwerkansatzes im islamischen Kontext, Wrzburg, Ergon Verlag, pp. 135-161. 1900. Seriki, I.A. (1986). Islam among the Egba and Ijebu peoples (1841-1982), Ph.D. dissertation, University of Ibadan. 1901. Shani, Maaji A. (1967). The status of Muslim women in the northern states of Nigeria, Journal of the Centre of Islamic Legal Studies (Ahmadu Bello University) 1:2, pp. 39-52.

NIGERIA

107

1902. Shani, Maaji A. and Mohd Ahangar (1986). Notes on cases: Marriage-guardianship in Islam - reflections on a recent Nigerian judgment, Islamic and Comparative Law Quarterly 6, pp. 275-282. 1903. Shanono, Shehu Muhammad (1976). Abubakar Mahmoud Gummi as a mujaddid in Nigeria in the 20th century, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1904. Shehu Sokoto, Abdullahi Alhaji (1993). Islam and self-reliance: The making and preparation of a useful and productive member of a society, Orita 25:1/2, pp. 124-147. 1905. Shehu, Emman Usman (2000). Sharia: The fate of northern Christians, s.l., s.n., 20 p. 1906. Shehu, Luke (2003). The youth, society and Islam: A Christian perspective, Jos, Christian Heritage Communications, 205 p. 1907. Shehu, Salisu (1998). Islamization of knowledge: Conceptual background, vision and tasks, Kano, International Institute of Islamic Thought (Nigeria Office), 84 p. 1908. Shittu, Abdur Raheem Adebayo (1979). Islamic ideology: Path to democratic socialism in Nigeria, Shaki, Oyo State, Arowojeka Press, 60 p. 1909. Shittu, Abdur Raheem Adebayo (1993). Islam and Christianity: Why the conflict?, Ibadan, Al-Furqaan Publishers, 128 p. 1910. Shitu-Agbetola, Ade (1987). Utility of Arabic language in Nigeria, Islam and the Modern Age 18:4, pp. 237-246. 1911. Shodeinde, Bodun (2001). From Christianity to Islam: A biography of

imam Y.P.O. Shodeinde, Apapa, Lagos, Educational Technology Centre, 319 p. 1912. Shuaib, A. (1983). Islamic education in Nupeland, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Ibadan. 1913. Siddiq, Abdullateef Abubakar (2003). Islamization of knowledge: Epistemological basis, early contributions and present setback, Kano, International Institute of Islamic Thought (Nigeria Office), 92 p. 1914. Skuratowicz, Katarzyna Z. (2004). Fundamentalist religious movements: A case study of the Maitatsine movement in Nigeria, master thesis, University of Louisville. 1915. Sodiq, Yushua (1994). Application of the Islamic law in Nigeria: A case study, Hamdard Islamicus 17:2, pp. 55-76. 1916. Sodiq, Yushua (1996). An analysis of Yoruba and Islamic laws of inheritance, The Muslim World 86:3/4, pp. 313-333. 1917. Solaja-Alagago, R.O. (1984). Evolution of Anwarul-Islam movement of Nigeria: The Nigerian solution to the Ahmadiyyah problem, master thesis, University of Ibadan. 1918. Soyinka, Wole (1989). Jihad for freedom, Index on Censorship 18:5, pp. 20-21, 30. 1919. Starratt, Priscilla E. (1993). Oral history in Muslim Africa: Al-Maghili legends in Kano, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Michigan. 1920. Starratt, Priscilla E. (1996). Islamic influences on oral traditions in Hausa literature, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), The marabout and the muse: New approaches to Islam in African literature, Portsmouth, Heinemann, pp. 159-175.

108

WEST AFRICA

1921. Steed, C. and David Westerlund (1999). Nigeria, David Westerlund and Ingvar Svanberg (eds), Islam outside the Arab world, Richmond, Curzon, pp. 56-76. 1922. Stenning, Derrick (1966). Cattle values and Islamic values in a pastoral population, Ioan M. Lewis (ed.), Islam in tropical Africa, London, Oxford University Press, pp. 387-398. 1923. Stock, Robert (1985). Islamic medicine in rural Hausaland, Brian du Toit and Ismail Hussein Abdalla (eds), African healing strategies, New York, Trado-Medic Books, pp. 29-46. 1924. Subair, Kola (2001). Economic revival and management in Nigeria: An Islamic economic (IE) model, Hamdard Islamicus 24:1, pp. 73-83. 1925. Suberu, Rotimi (2005). Continuity and change in Nigerias Shara debates, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 209-226. 1926. Sulaiman, Ibraheem K.R. (1981). The position of Sharia and the Nigerian draft constitution, Journal of Islamic and Comparative Law 10, pp. 39-62. 1927. Sulaiman, Ibraheem K.R. (1982). Reform of education in Muslim communities with particular reference to Kano State, Danjuma Abubakar Maiwada (ed.), Islamic education: Theme and content, Kano, Bureau for Islamic Education, pp. 17-28. 1928. Sulaiman, Ibraheem K.R. (1986). The Shariiah and the 1979 constitution, Syed Khalid Rashid (ed.), Islamic law in Nigeria: Application and teaching, Lagos, Islamic Publication Bureau, pp. 52-74. 1929. Sulaiman, Ibraheem K.R. (1988). The future of the Shariah: Lessons from the Sokoto Caliphate, Abdullah Omar Naseef (ed.), Todays problems,

tomorrows solutions: The future structure of Muslim societies, London, Mansell, pp. 42-59. 1930. Sulaiman, Ibrahim and Siraj Abdulkarim (ed.) (1988). On the political future of Nigeria, Zaria, Hudahuda Publishing Company, 117 p. 1931. Sulaiman, Muhammad Dahiru (1993). Shiaism and the Islamic movement in Nigeria 1979-1991, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 7, pp. 5-16. 1932. Sulaiman, Muhammad Dahiru (1998). Shiaism and the Islamic movement in Nigeria 1979-1991, Ousmane Kane and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, pp. 183-195. 1933. Sulaiman, Saidu (2000). Islamization of knowledge: Background, models and the way forward, Kano, The International Institute of Islamic Thought (Nigeria Office), 59 p. 1934. Sulaiman, Saidu and Bashir S. Galadanci (eds) (2003). Islamic banking and finance: General framework and case studies, Kano, International Institute of Islamic Thought (Nigeria Office), 192 p. 1935. Sule, Balaraba B.M. and Priscilla E. Starratt (1991). Islamic leadership positions for women in contemporary Kano society, Catherine M. Coles and Beverly B. Mack (eds), Hausa women in the twentieth century, Madison, University of Wisconsin Press, pp. 29-49. 1936. Suleiman, Alhaji Bala (1990). The role of Shahuci and School for Arabic Studies in the development of legal education in Nigeria to 1967, master thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1937. Suleiman, Sadiya (1995). Economic consequences of purdah: A case study of Sokoto town, Sule Ahmed Gusau

NIGERIA

109

(ed.), Perspectives on purdah, working women and family planning in Islam, Sokoto, Usmanu Danfodiyo University Press, pp. 1-37. 1938. Swai, Suleiman B. and Aminu I. Yandaki (2000). Subaltern studies: MBM, Izalah & Islamic revivalism in Nigeria, Sokoto, The Path, 36 p. 1939. Tabiu, Mohammad (1986). Constraints in the application of Islamic law in Nigeria, Syed Khalid Rashid (ed.), Islamic law in Nigeria: Application and teaching, Lagos, Islamic Publication Bureau, pp. 75-85. 1940. Tabiu, Mohammad and Syed Khalid Rashid (1986). The administration of Islamic law in Nigeria, Islamic and Comparative Law Quarterly 6, pp. 27-49. 1941. Tahir, Ibrahim (1975). Scholars, Sufis, saints and capitalists in Kano, 1904-1974: The pattern of bourgeois revolution in an Islamic society, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Cambridge, 572 p. 1942. Tajudeen, Abu Bakir (1984). The Muslim Students Society thirty years after, Ibadan, Islamic Book Center of UIMSS. 1943. Tangban, O.E. (1991). The hajj and the Nigerian economy 19601981, Journal of Religion in Africa 21:3, pp. 241-255. 1944. Tanko, Bauna Peter (1993). The Christian Association of Nigeria and the challenge of the ecumenical imperative, s.l., s.n., 236 p. 1945. Tayib, Abdallah el- (1966). The teaching of Arabic in Nigeria, Kano Studies 2 (July), pp. 11-14. 1946. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (2005). The demand for Shariah in African democratisation processes: Pitfalls or

opportunities?, Philip Ostien, Jamila M. Nasir, and Franz Kogelmann (eds), Comparative perspectives on Sharicah in Nigeria, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 27-56. 1947. Thomas-Emengwali, G. (1994). Islam and gender: The Nigerian case, Camillia Fawzi el-Solh and Judy Mabro (eds), Muslim womens choices: Religious belief and social reality, Providence & Oxford, Berg, pp. 73-84. 1948. Thomas-Emengwali, G. (2002). Theological implication of gender in Nigerian society, Abida Samiuddin and R. Khanam (eds), Muslim feminism and feminist movement: Africa, New Delhi, Global Vision, pp. 545-559. 1949. Tijani, A.A. (1981). Islamic concept or religion and society, Samuel U. Erivwo, P. Adelumo Dopamu, and Razaq Deremi Abubakre (eds), God, man and judgement: Different religious views, Ilorin, University of Ilorin. 1950. Tijani, A.A. (1982). The law of inheritance among the Yoruba and in Islam, bachelor thesis, University of Ibadan. 1951. Tijani, Abdul Wahab (1997). Cultism in Nigerian tertiary institutions: Perspectives from Islam and social history, Islam and the Modern Age 28:3, pp. 247-259. 1952. Tijani, D.A.A. (1994). Arabic curriculum and syllabus: Growth and development in the Nigerian education system, Al-Fikr (University of Ibadan) 15, pp. 76-89. 1953. Toda, Makiko (2002). Religion and politics in Nigeria: The real cause of the Sharia conflict in 2000, Journal of Asian and African Studies 64, pp. 217-236. 1954. Tong, Hajara Mohammed (1989). Islam in Nigeria: A bibliography, Zaria, H.M. Tong, 41 p.

110

WEST AFRICA

1955. Tsiga, Ismaila Abubakar and Abdalla Uba Adamu (eds) (1997). Islam and the history of learning in Katsina, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, 253 p. 1956. Tukur, Bashiru (1963). Koranic schools in Northern Nigeria, West African Journal of Education 7 (October), pp. 149-152. 1957. Turaki, Yusufu (1997). The social-political context of Christian Muslim encounter in Northern Nigeria, Studies in World Christianity 3:2, pp. 121-137. 1958. Ubah, Chinedu N. (1982). Islamic legal system and the westernization process in the Nigerian emirates, Journal of Legal Pluralism and Unofficial Law 20, pp. 69-93. 1959. Ubah, Chinedu N. (1985). Islamic culture and Nigerian society, dith Ihekweazu (ed.), Readings in African humanities: Traditional and modern culture, Nsukka, Fourth Dimension, pp. 225-242. 1960. Ubah, Chinedu N. (1990). The historical roots of the Shariah question in Nigeria, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 11:2, pp. 321-333. 1961. Ubaka, C.O. (2000). Sharia in Nigeria: Its implications for nonMuslims, Enugu, Snaap Press, 55 p. 1962. Udoma, Patrick Lambert (2002). The cross and the crescent: A Christian response to two decades of Islamic affirmation in Nigeria, London, Saint Austin Press, 216 p. 1963. Ukiwo, Ukoha (2003). Politics, ethno-religious conflicts and democratic consolidation in Nigeria, The Journal of Modern African Studies 41:1, pp. 115-138. 1964. Uma, Abubakar Umar al- (1984). The political nature of Islam, master thesis, Bayero University Kano.

1965. Umar, Muhammad Sani (1983). Islamic revivalism today: The case of the Jamaatu Izalatil Bida wa Iqamat al Sunnah, bachelor thesis, University of Jos. 1966. Umar, Muhammad Sani (1988). Sufism and anti-Sufism in Nigeria, master thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1967. Umar, Muhammad Sani (1989). Islam in Nigeria: Its concept, manifestations and role in nationbuilding, J.A. Atanda, Garba Ashiwaju, and Yaya Abubakar (eds), Nigeria since independence: The first 25 years. Volume IX: Religion, Ibadan, Heinemann, pp. 71-97. 1968. Umar, Muhammad Sani (1993). Changing Islamic identity in Nigeria from the 1960s to the 1980s: From Sufism to anti-Sufism, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in Sub-Saharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 154-178. 1969. Umar, Muhammad Sani (1999). Sufism and its opponents in Nigeria: The doctrinal and intellectual aspects, Frederick de Jong and Bernd Radtke (eds), Islamic mysticism contested: Thirteen centuries of controversies and polemics, Leiden, Brill, pp. 357-385. 1970. Umar, Muhammad Sani (2001). Education and Islamic trends in Northern Nigeria, 1970s-1990s, Africa Today 48:2, pp. 127-150. 1971. Umar, Muhammad Sani (2003). Profiles of new Islamic schools in Northern Nigeria, The Maghreb Review 28:2/3, pp. 145-169. 1972. Umar, Muhammad Sani (2004). Mass Islamic education and emergence of female ulama in Northern Nigeria: Background, trends, and consequences, Scott S. Reese (ed.), The transmission of learning in Islamic Africa, Leiden, Brill, pp. 99-120. 1973. Umejesi, Innocent O. (1988). The military government and the

NIGERIA

111

islamisation of contemporary Nigeria, master thesis, SOAS, University of London. 1974. Umejesi, Innocent O. (1992). The spread of Islam in Nigeria, Orita 24:2, pp. 85-96. 1975. Usman, Hamidu B. (1985). Testamentary disposition of property under Islamic law and the general law in the northern states of Nigeria: The conflict between the two systems, Annals of Borno 2, pp. 203-218. 1976. Usman, Umaru (1976). The development of Islamiyya schools in Kano Metropolitan, Kano State, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 1977. Usman, Yusufu Bala (1987). The manipulation of religion in Nigeria 1977-1987, Kaduna, Vanguard, 153 p. 1978. Uthman, Mohammed Bello (2003). Protecting the rights of accused persons through the proper implementation of the Sharia procedural guarantees in Northern Nigeria, Joy Ngozi Ezeilo, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds), Sharia implementation in Nigeria: Issues and challenges on womens rights and access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, pp. 177-205. 1979. Uwazie, Ernest E., Isaac Olawale Albert, and Godfrey N. Uzoigwe (eds) (1999). Inter-ethnic and religious conflict resolution in Nigeria, Lanham, Lexington Books, 172 p. 1980. Uzoigwe, Godfrey N. (1999). Assessing the history of ethnic/religious relations, Ernest E. Uwazie, Isaac Olawale Albert, and Godfrey N. Uzoigwe (eds), Inter-ethnic and religious conflict resolution in Nigeria, Lanham, Lexington Books, pp. 7-17. 1981. Van Lear, Marie (1989). Neighbours, Christians and Muslims, Ibadan, Publications Board, Nigerian Baptist Convention, 66 p.

1982. Vereecke, Catherine (1993). Better life for women in Nigeria: Problems, prospects, and politics of a new national womens program, African Study Monographs 14:2, pp. 79-95. 1983. Vereecke, Catherine (1993). Muslim women traders of Northern Nigeria: Perspectives from the city of Yola, Ethnology 32:3, pp. 217-236. 1984. Vereecke, Catherine (1995). Muslim women traders of Northern Nigeria: Perspectives from the city of Yola, Bessie House-Midamba and Felix K. Ekechi (eds), African market women and economic power: The role of women in African economic development, Westport, Greenwood Press, pp. 59-79. 1985. Vogels, R. (1993). Hofische Musik im islamischen Nordostnigeria, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 350-353. 1986. Wali, S.N. (1989). Religion and morality in Nigeria: An Islamic viewpoint, J.A. Atanda, Garba Ashiwaju, and Yaya Abubakar (eds), Nigeria since independence: The first 25 years. Volume IX: Religion, Ibadan, Heinemann, pp. 134-147. 1987. Wall, L. Lewis (1982). Traditional medicine and the values of life in a rural Hausa village, Ph.D. dissertation, Oxford University. 1988. Wall, L. Lewis (1988). Hausa medicine: Illness and well-being in a West African culture, Durham, Duke University Press, 370 p. 1989. Wan-Tatah, Victor F. (2000). The Shariah issue in Nigerian politics, Studies in Contemporary Islam 2:1, pp. 28-37. 1990. Watts, Michael J. (1996). Islamic modernities? Citizenship, civil society, and islamism in a Nigerian city, Public Culture 8:2, pp. 251-290.

112

WEST AFRICA

1991. Weiss, Holger (2002). The concept of Islamic economy as articulated in Sokoto: Social justice and state responsibility, Holger Weiss (ed.), Social welfare in Muslim societies in Africa, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, pp. 162-188. 1992. Werthmann, Katja (1995). Die Frauen der Barracks: Identittsmanagement in einer nordnigerianischen Grostadt, Sociologus 45:2, pp. 169-180. 1993. Werthmann, Katja (1995). Eingeschlossene Frauen? Seklusion in Nordnigeria: Ideologie und Alltagspraxis, Axel Fleisch and Dirk Otten (eds), Sprachkulturelle und historische Forschungen in Afrika, Kln, Rdiger Kppe Verlag, pp. 327-334. 1994. Werthmann, Katja (1997). Nachbarinnen: Die Alltagswelt muslimischer Frauen in einer nigerianischen Grossstadt (Wissen und Praxis), Frankfurt am Main, Brandes und Aspel, 255 p. 1995. Werthmann, Katja (1997). Strebe nach Wissen, selbst wenn es in China ist!: Muslimische Frauen und skulare Bildung in Nordnigeria, Berlin, Das Arabische Buch, 22 p. 1996. Werthmann, Katja (1998). Handel, Handwerk, Herumsitzen: Arbeit und Statusproduktion bei muslimischen Frauen in Nordnigeria, Heike Schmidt and Albert Wirz (ed.), Afrika und das Andere: Alteritt und Innovation, Hamburg, LIT Verlag, pp. 94-102. 1997. Werthmann, Katja (2000). Hterinnen der Tradition? Frauen und Islam in Afrika, Journal of Religious Culture / Journal fr Religionskultur 41, pp. 1-14. 1998. Werthmann, Katja (2000). Seek for knowledge, even if it is in China!: Muslim women and secular education in Northern Nigeria, Thomas

Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 253-270. 1999. Werthmann, Katja (2002). Matan bariki, women of the barracks: Muslim Hausa women in an urban neigbourhood in Northern Nigeria, Africa 72:1, pp. 112-130. 2000. Westerlund, David (1992). Secularism, civil religion or Islam? Islamic revivalism and the national question in Nigeria, Austin M. Ahanotu (ed.), Religion, state and society in contemporary Africa: Nigeria, Sudan, South Africa, Zaire and Mozambique, New York, Peter Lang, pp. 71-101. 2001. Whitsitt, Novian (2002). Islamic-Hausa feminism and Kano market literature: Quranic reinterpretation in the novels of Balaraba Yakubu, Research in African Literatures 33:2, pp. 119-136. 2002. Whitsitt, Novian (2003). Islamic-Hausa feminism meets Northern Nigerian romance: The cautious rebellion of Bilkisu Funtuwa, African Studies Review 46:1, pp. 137-153. 2003. Williams, Pat (1998). Religious fundamentalism and womens political behaviour in Nigeria, The Islamic Quarterly 42:1, pp. 68-82. 2004. Williams, Pat and Toyin Falola (1995). Religious impact on the nation state: The Nigerian predicament, Aldershot, Avebury, 352 p. 2005. Winters, Clyde A. (1985). The West African ulama and Islamic movements, Islam and the Modern Age 16:2, pp. 121-125. 2006. Winters, Clyde A. (1987). Koranic education and militant Islam in

NIGERIA

113

Nigeria, International Review of Education 33, pp. 171-185. 2007. Woodman, Gordon (1976). Moslem law in Nigeria: The decision in Kharie Zaidan v. Fatima Khalil Mohssen, Journal of African Law 20, pp. 63-78. 2008. Wushishi, Dantani I. (2004). Reasons for the resurgence of Shariah in Nigeria, Lagos, Ibrash Islamic Publishing Center, 71 p. 2009. Yadudu, Auwalu H. (1991). Constitution-making and the politicisation of Sharia in Nigeria, Journal of Islamic and Comparative Law 19. 2010. Yadudu, Auwalu H. (ed.) (1992). The conception and implementation of a social policy: Kano State experiment, Kano, Bayero University, 236 p. 2011. Yadudu, Auwalu H. (1993). The prospects for Sharia in Nigeria, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 36-58. 2012. Yahaya, A.M. (2001). Constitutional foundation of a Sharia legal system in Nigeria, Panmark Nigeria. 2013. Yahaya, Eliasu (2004). Christian churches in Ilorin, Nigeria: A brief historical survey, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 24:1, pp. 175-180. 2014. Yahya, Dahiru (1993). Colonialism in Africa and the impact of European concepts and values: Nationalism and Muslims in Nigeria, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 187-204. 2015. Yahya, Muslih T. (1984). Jihad and peaceful co-existence: Contrasts or causalities, Sam Babs Mala and Zakariyau I. Oseni (eds), Religion peace and unity in Nigeria, Ibadan, Nigerian Association for the Study of Religions.

2016. Yahya, Muslih T. (1998). Aspects of negative application of Muslim names by Nigerian playwrights, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 18:2, pp. 305-314. 2017. Yakan, Fathi (199?). Problems faced by the dawah and the daiyah, Offa, Hasbunallah Islamic Books, 239 p. 2018. Yakubu, Musa (1980). Land tenure under Islamic law in Nigeria, Journal of Islamic and Comparative Law 9, pp. 1-6. 2019. Yandaki, Aminu I. (1997). The Izalah Movement and Islamic intellectual discourse in Northern Nigeria, Ismaila Abubakar Tsiga and Abdalla Uba Adamu (eds), Islam and the history of learning in Katsina, Ibadan, Spectrum Books. 2020. Yaro, Ibrahim T. (1988). Is this Islam? Politics in religion, Lagos, Justice & Liberty Publications, 46 p. 2021. Yarwihi, Ibrahim (1989). The resemblance between the tradition of the Near East and the culture of the Hausa in Nigeria as seen in popular religious beliefs, Bulletin on Islam and ChristianMuslim Relations in Africa 7:3, pp. 1-20. 2022. Yeld, E.R. (1960). Islam and social stratification in Northern Nigeria, British Journal of Sociology 11:2, pp. 112-128. 2023. Yola, J.H. (1980). The Sufi orders in Gongola state, master thesis, Bayero University Kano. 2024. Yunusa, Salisu Alhaji (1981). Izalatul Bidat wa Ikamatu Sunna: Eradication of Bidat and the Establishment of Sunnah, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 2025. Yusuf, Adamu Tanko (1983). The spread of Qadiriya brotherhood in Kano, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano.

114

WEST AFRICA

2026. Yusuf, Ahmed Beita (1976). Legal pluralism in the northern states of Nigeria: Conflict of laws in a multi-ethnic environment, Ph.D. disertation, University of Buffalo, 323 p. 2027. Yusuf, B.O. (1985). The views of shaikh Adam Abdallah al-Ilori on the interaction between religion and culture, bachelor thesis, University of Ibadan. 2028. Yusuf, Bilkisu (1993). Dawa and contemporary challenges facing Muslim women in secular states: A Nigerian case study, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 276-295. 2029. Yusuf, K.A. (1983). Saraa, an aspect of Islamic acculturation in Ilorin, bachelor thesis, Bayero University Kano. 2030. Yusuf, Salahudeen (1987). Press and Islam in Nigeria: A critical appraisal of the impact of the Western press on some Nigerian newspaper media on issues relating to Islam and the Muslims, master thesis, Bayero University Kano. 2031. Yusuf, Salahudeen (1989). Islam and childrens education: An assessment of Islamic nursery schools in Kano municipality, Muslim Education Quarterly 6:2, pp. 30-40.

2032. Yusuf, Salahudeen (1999). Nigerias membership in the OIC: Implications of print media coverage for peace and national unity, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 19:2, pp. 235-247. 2033. Yusuff, Muhammad al-Ghazzali (2003). Islam and religious crises in Nigeria, B.R. Ismaila, P.A. Ojebode, and S.O. Afolabi (eds), Problems in Nigeria, Kinji Estate Durbar, Odumatt Publishers. 2034. Zahradeen, Nasir B. (1988). The Maitatsine saga, Zaria, Hudahuda Publishing Company, 126 p. 2035. Zakaria, Yakubu (2001). Entrepreneurs at home: Secluded Muslim women and hidden economic activities in Northern Nigeria, Nordic Journal of African Studies 10:1, pp. 107-132. 2036. Zubair, A. (2003). Re-introduction of Sharia courts in Nigeria: Some perspectives, Joy Ngozi Ezeilo, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds), Sharia implementation in Nigeria: Issues and challenges on womens rights and access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, pp. 228-246.

Senegal
2037. Adebisi, Abdul Rauf (1993). The Muslim child between two worlds: A critique of Shaykh Hamidou Kanes Ambiguous adventure, Al-Tawhid 10:4, pp. 152-161. 2038. Adebisi, Abdul Rauf (1993). Muslim child between two worlds: A critique of Cheikh Hamidou Kanes Ambiguous adventure, Islamic Studies 32:2, pp. 205-214. 2039. Adebisi, Abdul Rauf (1995). Islamic education in Cheikh Hamidou Kanes Ambiguous adventure, Muslim Education Quarterly 12:2, pp. 10-33. 2040. Adebisi, Abdul Rauf (1996). Education in Aminata Falls The beggars strike, Muslim Education Quarterly 13:4, pp. 58-72. 2041. Ane, Mohamed Mustapha (1973). Lislam et la culture dans la Rpublique du

SENEGAL

115

Sngal, Dakar, Librarie Dar-Senegalia, 39 p. 2042. Arrighi, G. (1968). Le droit de la famille au Sngal, Kba Mbaye (ed.), Le droit de la famille en Afrique noire et Madagascar, Paris, Maisonneuve et Larose, pp. 83-116. 2043. Asdonk, Ben (1994). Skularer Staat und ffentlicher Religionsunterricht, Zeitschrift fr internationale Bildungsforschung und Entwicklungspdagogik 18:4, pp. 13-20. 2044. Asdonk, Ben (2002). Religionsunterricht im ffentlichen Schulwesen? Eine senegalesische Debatte und ihre globale Bezge, Ulrike Wiegelmann (ed.), Afrikanisch Europisch - Islamisch. Entwicklungsdynamik des Erziehungswesens in Senegal, Frankfurt am Main, IKO-Verlag, pp. 135-162. 2045. Audrain, Xavier (2004). Devenir baay-fall pour tre soi: le religieux comme vecteur dmancipation individuelle au Sngal, Politique africaine 94, pp. 149-165. 2046. Audrain, Xavier (2004). Du ndigl avort au Parti de la Vrit: volution du rapport religion/politique travers le parcours de Cheikh Modou Kara (1999-2004), Politique africaine 96, pp. 99-118. 2047. Augis, Erin (2002). Dakars Sunnite women: The politics of person, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Chicago, 285 p. 2048. Augis, Erin (2005). Dakars Sunnite women: The politics of person, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 309-326. 2049. Ba, Ahmadou Mokhtar (1983). Cheikh Ibrahima Niasse, savant et homme

daction, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 85 p. 2050. Ba, Mody Coumba (1984). Rflexions sur les successions musulmanes au Sngal, Revue juridique et politique: indpendance et coopration 38:2, pp. 387-397. 2051. Ba, Omar (1986). Le rle des coles islamiques dans le dveloppement de la culture araboislamique dans le bassin du fleuve Sngal, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris IV Sorbonne. 2052. Babou, Cheikh Anta Mback (1992). Touba, gnse et volution dune cit musulmane au Sngal, mmoire de DEA, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 39 p. 2053. Babou, Cheikh Anta Mback (2002). Brotherhood solidarity, education and migration: The role of the dahira among the Murid community of New York, African Affairs 403, pp. 151-170. 2054. Babou, Cheikh Anta Mback (2003). Educating the Murid: Theory and practices of education in Amadu Bambas thought, Journal of Religion in Africa 33:3, pp. 310-327. 2055. Badiane, Ousmane (1992). Lislam au Sngal: contribution ltude des rapports entre religion et politique, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 112 p. 2056. Bakhoum, Habiboulah Ndongo (2001). Mouridismus in Senegal: Eine Einfhrung, Diplomarbeit, Universitt Wien, 113 p. 2057. Bangura, Ahmed S. (1993). Translating Islam: Islam and linguistic differentiation in the narratives of Aminata Sow Fall, Yearbook of Comparative and General Literature 41, pp. 21-34. 2058. Bava, Sophie (2002). De la baraka aux affaires: la captation de

116

WEST AFRICA

ressources religieuses comme initiatrices de nouvelles routes migratoires, Ville-EcoleIntgration Enjeux 131, pp. 48-63. 2059. Bava, Sophie (2005). Le dahira, lieu de pouvoir et dmergence de nouvelles lites au sein du mouridisme, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 159-175. 2060. Bava, Sophie and Cheikh Guye (2001). Le grand magal de Touba: exil prophtique, migration et plerinage au sein du mouridisme, Social Compass 48:3, pp. 421-438. 2061. Behrman, Lucy C. (1970). Muslim brotherhoods and politics in Senegal, Cambridge, Harvard University Press, 224 p. 2062. Behrman, Lucy C. (1977). Muslim politics and development in Senegal, Journal of Modern African Studies 15:2, pp. 261-277. 2063. Benoist, Joseph-Roger de. (1996). De Touba New York et Hong Kong: lexpansion conomique dune confrrie sngalaise, Recueil darticles offert Maurice Borrmans par ses collgues et amis, Rome, Pontificio Istituto di Studi Arabi e dIslamistica, pp. 29-40. 2064. Bowles, Brett C. and Thomas A. Hale (1996). Islamic inscriptions and motifs and Arab genealogies in the epic tale of the Kingdom of Waalo, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), The marabout and the muse: New approaches to Islam in African literature, Portsmouth, Heinemann, pp. 92-102. 2065. Boyd-Buggs, Debra (1988). Entretien avec El Hadj Abdoul Aziz Sy Junior, Prsence africaine: revue culturelle du monde noire 148, pp. 125-133. 2066. Boyd-Buggs, Debra (1991). Mouridism in Senegalese fiction,

Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 201-214. 2067. Boyd-Buggs, Debra (1998). Marabout-masters: Maraboutism and the problem of education in the Senegalese novel, John C. Hawley (ed.), The postcolonial crescent: Islams impact on contemporary literature, New York, Lang, pp. 185-214. 2068. Buggenhagen, Beth Anne (2001). Prophets and profits: Gendered and generational visions of wealth and value in Senegalese Murid households, Journal of Religion in Africa 31:4, pp. 373-401. 2069. Camus, Cathrine (1983). Iconographie islamique au Sngal, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Paris VII - Denis Diderot, 100 p. 2070. Cantone, Clo (2002). Women claiming space in mosques, ISIM Newsletter 11, p. 29. 2071. Cantone, Clo (2005). Radicalisme au fminin? Les filles voiles et lappropriation de lespace dans les mosques Dakar, Muriel GomezPerez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 119-130. 2072. Chailley, Marcel (1962). Quelques aspects de lislam sngalais, Comptes rendus mensuels des sances de LAcadmie des Sciences dOutre-Mer 22:6, pp. 249-262. 2073. Cham, Mbye B. (1984). Islam and the creative imagination in Senegal, American Journal of Islamic Social Sciences 1:2, pp. 1-22. 2074. Cham, Mbye B. (1985). Islam in Senegalese literature and film, Africa 55:4, pp. 447-464. 2075. Cham, Mbye B. (1991). Islam in Senegalese literature and film, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in

SENEGAL

117

African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 163-186. 2076. Commission piscopale des relations entre chrtiens et musulmans (1988). Frres dans la foi au Dieu unique, Dakar, Imprimerie Saint-Paul, 123 p. 2077. Copans, Jean (1972). Emploi du temps et organisation du travail agricole dans un village wolof mouride: Missirah, Jean Copans and others (eds), Maintenance sociale et changement conomique au Sngal: I. Doctrine conomique et pratique du travail chez les mourides, Paris, ORSTOM, pp. 165-181. 2078. Copans, Jean (1972). La notion de dynamisme diffrentiel dans lanalyse sociologique: socit traditionelle, systme mouride, socit sngalaise, Jean Copans and others (eds), Maintenance sociale et changement conomique au Sngal: I. Doctrine conomique et pratique du travail chez les mourides, Paris, ORSTOM, pp. 19-33. 2079. Copans, Jean (1972). Les travaux collectifs sur les champs maraboutiques: Yassy-Missirah, Jean Copans and others (eds), Maintenance sociale et changement conomique au Sngal: I. Doctrine conomique et pratique du travail chez les mourides, Paris, ORSTOM, pp. 211-223. 2080. Copans, Jean (1973). Stratification sociale et organisation du travail agricole dans les villages wolof mourides au Sngal, thse de doctorat, EHESS, Paris, 370 p. 2081. Copans, Jean (1977). Politique et religion: dune relation idologique interindividuelle la domination imprialiste: les mourides du Sngal, Dialectiques 21, pp. 23-40. 2082. Copans, Jean (1980). Les marabouts de larachide: la confrrie mouride et les paysans du Sngal, Paris, Le Sycomore, 263 p.

2083. Copans, Jean (2000). Mourides des champs, mourides des villes, mourides du tlphone portable et de linternet: les renouvellements de lconomie politique dune confrrie, Afrique contemporaine 194, pp. 24-33. 2084. Copans, Jean, Phillipe Couty, Jean Roch, and Guy Rocheteau (eds) (1972). Maintenance sociale et changement conomique au Sngal: I. Doctrine conomique et pratique du travail chez les mourides, Paris, ORSTOM, 274 p. 2085. Coulon, Christian (1976). Pouvoir maraboutique et pouvoir politique au Sngal, thse de doctorat dtat, IEP, Paris, 594 p. 2086. Coulon, Christian (1979). Les marabouts sngalais et ltat, Revue franaise dtudes politiques africaines 158, pp. 15-42. 2087. Coulon, Christian (1981). Les marabouts idologiques, Politique africaine 4, pp. 111-114. 2088. Coulon, Christian (1981). Le marabout et le prince: islam et pouvoir au Sngal, Paris, Pedone, 317 p. 2089. Coulon, Christian (1982). Construction tatique et action islamique au Sngal, Olivier Carr (ed.), Lislam et ltat dans le monde daujourdhui, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, pp. 258-270. 2090. Coulon, Christian (1983). Les rformistes, les marabouts et ltat au Sngal, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 2), Paris, INALCO, pp. 91-123. 2091. Coulon, Christian (1983). Renouveau islamique et dynamique politique au Sngal, Bordeaux, CEAN. 2092. Coulon, Christian (1984). Ltat et lislam au Sngal: divorce ou

118

WEST AFRICA

nouveau rapport de force?, Anne africaine, pp. 47-59. 2093. Coulon, Christian (1984). Sngal, Bertrand Badie and others (eds), Contestations en pays islamiques, Paris, CHEAM, pp. 63-88. 2094. Coulon, Christian (1988). Women, Islam, and baraka, Donal B. Cruise OBrien and Christian Coulon (eds), Charisma and brotherhood in African Islam, Oxford, Clarendon Press, pp. 113-133. 2095. Coulon, Christian (1995). Touba, lieu saint de la confrrie mouride, Mohammad Ali Amir Moezzi (ed.), Lieux dislam: cultes et cultures de lAfrique Java, Paris, ditions Autrement, pp. 226-238. 2096. Coulon, Christian (1999). The Grand Magal in Touba: A religious festival of the Mouride brotherhood of Senegal, African Affairs 391, pp. 195-210. 2097. Coulon, Christian and Donal B. Cruise OBrien (1989). Senegal, Donal B. Cruise OBrien, John Dunn, and Richard Rathbone (eds), Contemporary West African states, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 145-164. 2098. Coulon, Christian and Odile Reveyrand (1990). Lislam au fminin: Sokhna Magat Diop, cheikh de la confrrie mouride (Sngal), Talence, CEAN, 27 p. 2099. Couty, Phillipe (1969). Doctrine et pratique du travail chez les mourides, Dakar, ORSTOM, 95 p. 2100. Couty, Phillipe (1972). Emploi du temps et organisation du travail agricole dans un village wolof mouride: Darou Rahmane II, Jean Copans and others (eds), Maintenance sociale et changement conomique au Sngal: I. Doctrine conomique et pratique du travail

chez les mourides, Paris, ORSTOM, pp. 85-131. 2101. Couty, Phillipe (1972). La doctrine du travail chez les mourides, Jean Copans and others (eds), Maintenance sociale et changement conomique au Sngal: I. Doctrine conomique et pratique du travail chez les mourides, Paris, ORSTOM, pp. 67-83. 2102. Couty, Phillipe (1972). Lconomie sngalaise et la notion de dynamisme diffrentiel, Jean Copans and others (eds), Maintenance sociale et changement conomique au Sngal: I. Doctrine conomique et pratique du travail chez les mourides, Paris, ORSTOM, pp. 11-17. 2103. Couty, Phillipe (1982). Les mourides et larachide au Senegal, Tiers Monde 23, pp. 311-314. 2104. Couty, Phillipe and Jean Copans (1972). Travaux collectifs agricoles en milieu wolof mouride: Darou Rahmane II, Jean Copans and others (eds), Maintenance sociale et changement conomique au Sngal: I. Doctrine conomique et pratique du travail chez les mourides, Paris, ORSTOM, pp. 183-210. 2105. Creevey, Lucy E. (1980). Religious attitudes and development in Dakar, Senegal, World Development 8, pp. 503-512. 2106. Creevey, Lucy E. (1980). Religion and modernization in Senegal, John L. Esposito (ed.), Islam and development: Religion and sociopolitical change, Syracuse, Syracuse University Press, pp. 207-221. 2107. Creevey, Lucy E. (1985). Muslim brotherhoods and politics in Senegal in 1985, Journal of Modern African Studies 23:4, pp. 715-721. 2108. Creevey, Lucy E. (1991). The impact of Islam on women in

SENEGAL

119

Senegal, The Journal of Developing Areas 25:3, pp. 347-368. 2109. Creevey, Lucy E. (1996). Islam, women and the role of the state in Senegal, Journal of Religion in Africa 26:3, pp. 268-307. 2110. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1969). Le talib mouride: tude dun cas de dpendance sociale, Cahiers dtudes africaines 35, pp. 502-507. 2111. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1970). Le talib mouride: la soumission dans une confrrie religieuse sngalaise, Cahiers dtudes africaines 40, pp. 562-578. 2112. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1970). Mouride studies, Africa 60:3, pp. 257-260. 2113. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1971). The Mourides of Senegal: The political and economic organization of an Islamic brotherhood, Oxford, Clarendon Press, 321 p. 2114. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1974). Don divin don terrestre: lconomie de la confrrie mouride, Archives europennes de sociologie 15, pp. 82-100. 2115. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1975). Saints and politicians: Essays in the organisation of a Senegalese peasant society, London, Cambridge University Press, 213 p. 2116. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1977). A versatile charisma: The Mouride Brotherhood 1967-1975, Archives europennes de sociologie 18:1, pp. 87-106. 2117. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1983). Sufi politics in Senegal, James P. Piscatori (ed.), Islam in the political process, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 122-137. 2118. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1988). Charisma comes to town: Mouride

urbanization 1945-1986, Donal B. Cruise OBrien and Christian Coulon (eds), Charisma and brotherhood in African Islam, Oxford, Clarendon Press, pp. 135-155. 2119. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1992). Le contrat social sngalais lpreuve, Politique africaine 45, pp. 9-20. 2120. Daun, Holger and Abdoulaye Sane (2002). Senegal: Long Islamic or Western education makes a difference, Holger Daun (ed.), Learning skills and life situation: Case studies in Guinea-Bissau, Senegal and Tanzania, Stockholm, Stockholm University, Institute of International Education, pp. 29-49. 2121. Dauvois, Daniel (1985). Le Sngal entre intgristes et disquettes, Diffrances 41, pp. 18-23. 2122. Decker, H. de (1968). La confrrie musulmane des mourides et le dveloppement au Sngal, Congo-Afrique 8, pp. 310-313. 2123. Dia, Aboubacry (1989). Education islamique et psychothrapie moderne en Afrique: le cas des originaires du Fouta, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, thse de doctorat, 217 p. 2124. Dia, El Hadj Badara (1979). Le centre de Bopp Dakar/Sngal: modle dune collaboration chrtienneislamique, Karl-Heinz W. Bechtold and Ernst J. Tetsch (eds), La contribution du christianisme et lislam la formation dtats indpendants en Afrique au sud du Sahara, Stuttgart, Institut fr Auslandsbeziehungen, pp. 60-72. 2125. Dia, Mamadou (1975). Islam, socits africaines et culture industrielle, Dakar, Nouvelles ditions Africaines, 165 p. 2126. Dia, Mamadou (1980). Islam et civilisations ngro-africaines,

120

WEST AFRICA

Dakar, Nouvelles ditions Africaines, 154 p. 2127. Diagne, Cheikh (1985). Lislam et les coutumes au Cayor, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 106 p. 2128. Diagne, Souleymane Bachir (1993). The future of tradition, Momar Coumba Diop (ed.), Senegal: Essays in statecraft, Dakar, Codesria, pp. 269-290. 2129. Diallo, A.T. (1985). Les facteurs du renouveau de lislam au Sngal: les confrries, les associations, les dahiras, Dakar. 2130. Diallo, B. (1987). Jeunesse et Islam: lexemple de lunion musulmane Nabilah, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Dakar, 81 p. 2131. Diallo, Cheikh Amalla (1972). Contribution une tude de lenseignement priv coranique au Sngal, Revue franaise dtudes politiques africaines 76, pp. 34-48. 2132. Dias, Eduardo Costa (2004). A identidade muulmana kaabunk: um processo de construo identitria sui generis na Senegmbia, Antnio Custdio Gonalves (ed.), O Islo na frica Subsariana, Porto, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, pp. 57-74. 2133. Diatta, N. (1994). Demain, le dialogue des religions? Religions reveles et religion traditionnelle des Diola, Franois-George BarbierWiesser (ed.), Comprendre la Casamance: chronique dune intgration contraste, Paris, Karthala, pp. 429-453. 2134. Diaw, Thierno (1992). Les jeunes, la religion, la spiritualit: formes dencadrement habituelles, nouveaux groupements (sectes) - le cas du Sngal, Hlne dAlmeida-Topor and others (eds), Les jeunes en Afrique. Tome 2:

La politique et la ville, Paris, LHarmattan, pp. 333-346. 2135. Diye, M.M. (1997). Lislamisme au Sngal: crise de socit et/ou dynamisme de lislam, thse de doctorat, Universit de Dakar. 2136. Diye, Cheikh Abdoulaye (1995). Le centenaire du Jihad Al Akbar: 18951995, s.l., s.n., 168 p. 2137. Diye, Cheikh Abdoulaye (1997). Touba, signes et symboles, Mauritius, ditions Deggel, 128 p. 2138. Dilley, Roy M. (1987). Spirits, Islam and ideology: A study of a Tukulor weavers song (Dillere), Journal of Religion in Africa 17:3, pp. 245-279. 2139. Dilley, Roy M. (1987). Tukulor weaving origin myths: Islam and reinterpretation, Ahmed al-Shahi (ed.), The diversity of the Muslim community: Anthropological essays in memory of Peter Lienhardt, London, Ithaca Press, pp. 70-79. 2140. Dilley, Roy M. (2004). Global connections, local ruptures: The case of Islam in Senegal, Wim van Binsbergen and Rijk van Dijk (eds), Situating globality: African agency in the appropriation of global culture, Leiden, Brill, pp. 190-219. 2141. Dilley, Roy M. (2004). Islamic and caste knowledge practices among Haalpulaaren in Senegal: Between mosque and termite mound, Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press, 270 p. 2142. Diongue, Aliou (1977). Sectes religieuses et dveloppement national au Sngal: lexample des mourides, Dakar, CESTI. 2143. Diop, A. (1989). Les mthodes denseignement coranique traditionnelles en milieu wolof, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Dakar, 127 p.

SENEGAL

121

2144. Diop, A.B. (1989). Croissance et originalit de Touba sans larmature urbaine sngalaise, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENEAS, Dakar, 86 p. 2145. Diop, A. Moustapha (1995). Touba au Sngal, centre de la confrrie murid, Henri Chambert-Loir and Claude Guillot (eds), Le culte des saints dans le monde musulman, Paris, cole Franaise dExtreme Orient, pp. 133-137. 2146. Diop, Abdoulaye Bara (1996). Croyances religieuses traditionnelles et islam chez les Wolof, Christian-Sina Diatta and others (eds), Peuples du Senegal, Saint-Maur, Sepia, pp. 39-61. 2147. Diop, Abdoulaye M. (1972). La dvolution successorale musulmane: dtermination des hritiers dans le code sngalais de la famille, Revue juridique et politique: indpendance et coopration 26:4, pp. 799-810. 2148. Diop, Abdoulaye M. (1984). Influence de lislam sur la codification du droit de la famille au Sngal, Revue juridique et politique: indpendance et coopration 38:2, pp. 379-386. 2149. Diop, Ibrahima (1992). Lvolution du statut social de la femme dans lislam, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 92 p. 2150. Diop, Momar Coumba (1979). La littrature mouride: essai danalyse thmatique, Bulletin de lInstitut Fondamental dAfrique Noire 41:2, pp. 398-439. 2151. Diop, Momar Coumba (1980). La confrrie mouride: organisation, politique et mode dimplantation urbaine, thse de doctorat, Universit de Lyon 2, 273 p. 2152. Diop, Momar Coumba (1981). Les affaires mourides Dakar, Politique africaine 4, pp. 90-100.

2153. Diop, Momar Coumba (1981). Fonctions et activits des dahira mourides urbains (Sngal), Cahiers dtudes africaines 81/83, pp. 79-91. 2154. Diop, Momar Coumba (1982). Le phnomne associatif mouride en ville: expression du dynamisme confrrique, Psychopathologie africaine 18:3, pp. 293-318. 2155. Diop, Momar Coumba (1984). Ltat, la confrrie mouride et les paysans sngalais, Labour Capital and Society 17:1, pp. 44-64. 2156. Diop, Momar Coumba and Mamadou S. Diouf (1992). Ladministration sngalaise, les confrries religieuses et les paysanneries, Africa Development / Africa et dveloppement 17:2, pp. 65-87. 2157. Diop, Momar Coumba and Mamadou S. Diouf (1993). Notes sur la reconversion des marabouts dans lconomie urbaine, Anne africaine 1992/1993, pp. 323-332. 2158. Diop, Papa Aly (1978). Les talibs et la dlinquance juvnile, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENAES, Dakar, 36 p. 2159. Diop, Youssouf (1983). La signification du mouridisme dans lactuel contexte socio-politique du Sngal, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Dakar, 118 p. 2160. Diouf, Lon (2001). glise locale et crise africaine: le diocse de Dakar, Paris, Karthala, 305 p. 2161. Diouf, Macodou Mohamet Horma (1988). Contribution ltude des associations islamiques au Sngal, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 169 p. 2162. Diouf, Mamadou S. (1989). Reprsentation historique et lgitimits

122

WEST AFRICA

politiques au Sngal (1960-1987), Revue de la Bibliothque Nationale de France 34. 2163. Diouf, Mamadou S. (1998). Paths of Islam in Senegal, ISIM Newsletter 1, pp. 7-8. 2164. Diouf, Mamadou S. (2000). The Senegalese Murid trade diaspora and the making of a vernacular cosmopolitanism, CODESRIA Bulletin 1, pp. 19-30. 2165. Diouf-Kamara, Sylviane (1995). Islam, mendicit et migration au Sngal, Hommes et migrations 1186, pp. 37-40. 2166. Djenidi, Abdallah (1979). La place du livre dans la formation de lintelligentsia maraboutique au Sngal, Annales de la Facult des Lettres et Sciences Humaines de Dakar 9, pp. 219-228. 2167. Djenidi, Abdallah (1983). Implantation et expansion des ordres qadiriyya et tidjanniyya en Casamance, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 107 p. 2168. Djenidi, Abdallah (1985). Aperu sur le droit musulman et tude dun aspect particulier de la polygamie au Sngal (polygamie largie) travers sa justification par Cheikh Musa Kamara, Revue sngalaise de philosophie 7/8, pp. 129-137. 2169. Drift, Roy van der (1986). Islam en staatspenetratie in Senegal: Religie en macht bij Diola en Wolof, doctoraalscriptie, Vrije Universiteit, Amsterdam, 106 p. 2170. Drift, Roy van der (1987). Islam en staatspenetratie in NiaguisDouma (Basse Casamance, Senegal), L.B. Venema (ed.), Islam en macht: Een historisch-antropologisch perspectief, Assen, Van Gorcum, pp. 125-139. 2171. Dumont, Fernand (1980). Le mouridisme sngalais, Revue

franaise dtudes politiques africaines 167/169, pp. 143-155. 2172. Durand, Bernard (1991). Droit musulman: droit successoral: faridh, Paris, Litec, 432 p. 2173. Ebin, Victoria (1990). Commerants et missionnaires: une confrrie musulmane sngalaise New York, Hommes et migrations 1132, pp. 25-31. 2174. Ebin, Victoria (1990). Migrants mourides sngalais, Chroniques du Sud (ORSTOM) 4, pp. 128-131. 2175. Ebin, Victoria (1992). la recherche de nouveaux poissons: stratgies commerciales mourides par temps de crise, Politique africaine 45, pp. 86-99. 2176. Ebin, Victoria (1995). International networks of a trading diaspora: The Mourides of Senegal abroad, Philippe Antoine and Abdoulaye Bara Diop (eds), La ville guichets ferms? Itinraires, rseaux et insertion urbaine, Paris, IFAN & ORSTOM, pp. 323-336. 2177. Ebin, Victoria (1995). Womens saints and strategies: The expanding role of Senegalese women in international trade, Mondes en dveloppement 91, pp. 113-115. 2178. Ebin, Victoria (1996). Making room versus creating space: The construction of spatial categories by itinerant Mouride traders, Barbara D. Metcalf (ed.), Making Muslim space in North America and Europe, Berkeley, University of California Press, pp. 92-109. 2179. Evers Rosander, Eva (1995). Morality and money: The Murids of Senegal, Awrq 16, pp. 43-66. 2180. Evers Rosander, Eva (1997). Le dahira de Mam Diarra Bousso Mback: analyse dune association religieuse de femmes sngalaises, Eva

SENEGAL

123

Evers Rosander (ed.), Transforming female identities: Womens organizational forms in West Africa, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, pp. 160-174. 2181. Evers Rosander, Eva (1997). Translocal Islam: Murid women in Senegal and Spain, Niels Kastfelt and Jessie D.K. Tvillinggaard (eds), Religion and politics in Africa and the Islamic world: Report from the 1997 conference of the University of Copenhagen, Copenhagen, North/South Priority Research Area, pp. 243-262. 2182. Evers Rosander, Eva (1998). Women and Muridism in Senegal: The case of the Mam Diarra Bousso Daira in Mback, Karin Ask and Marit Tjomsland (eds), Women and islamization: Contemporary dimensions of discourse on gender relations, Oxford, Berg, pp. 147-175. 2183. Evers Rosander, Eva and David Westerlund (1999). Senegal, David Westerlund and Ingvar Svanberg (eds), Islam outside the Arab world, Richmond, Curzon, pp. 77-96. 2184. Evers Rosander, Eva (2000). Money, marriage and religion: Senegalese women traders in Tenerife, Spain, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 167-191. 2185. Evers Rosander, Eva (2001). Human rights, Islam and caste: Senegalese women in Tenerife Spain, Swedish Missiological Themes 89:4, pp. 487-508. 2186. Evers Rosander, Eva (2002). El dinero, el matrimonio y la religin: las comerciantes senegalesas de Tenerife (Espaa), Carmen Gregorio Gil and Beln Agrela Romero (eds), Mujeres de un solo mundo: Globalizacin y multiculturalismo, Granada, Universidad de Granada.

2187. Evers Rosander, Eva (2003). Mourid women and pilgrimage in Senegal and Spain, Anders Ruuth (ed.), Rite and power, Uppsala, Swedish Institute of Mission Research, pp. 69-90. 2188. Evers Rosander, Eva (2003). Mam Diarra Bousso, the Mourid mother in Porokhane, Jenda: A Journal of Culture and African Women Studies 4. 2189. Evers Rosander, Eva (2003). Mam Diarra Bousso, la bonne mre de Porokhane, Sngal, Africa (Roma) 58:3/4, pp. 296-317. 2190. Evers Rosander, Eva (2004). Going to Porokhane and not going to Porokhane: Mourid women in Senegal and Spain, John Eade and Simon Coleman (eds), Reframing pilgrimage: Cultures in motion, London, Routledge. 2191. Fall, Abdou Salam (2003). Les liens religieux confrriques, rseaux privilgis dinsertion urbaine Dakar, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du Sahara: entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 325-344. 2192. Fall, Cheikh Tidiane (1997). Al-Hajj Abbas Sall (1909-1990), Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 11, pp. 163-172. 2193. Fall, Mar (1983). La question islamique au Sngal. Le regain rcent de lislam: une menace pour ltat?, Cultures et dveloppement 15:3, pp. 443-454. 2194. Fall, Mar (1983). Les dynamiques islamiques au Sngal. Les rformistes: mouvement social en construction, Cultures et dveloppement 15:4, pp. 717-726. 2195. Fall, Mar (1984). Ltat sngalais et le renouveau rcent de lislam: une introduction, Le mois en Afrique 219/220, pp. 154-159.

124

WEST AFRICA

2196. Fall, Mar (1984). Ltat sngalais et le champ islamique, Le mois en Afrique 225/226, pp. 152-153. 2197. Fall, Mar (1985). La question islamique au Sngal: la religion contre ltat?, Le mois en Afrique 229/230, pp. 37-46. 2198. Fall, Mar (1987). La question islamique au Sngal: le regain rcent de lislam; la religion contre ltat?, Prsence africaine: revue culturelle du monde noire 142, pp. 24-35. 2199. Fall, Mar (1993). Les arabisants au Sngal: contre-lite ou courtiers?, Ren Otayek (ed.), Le radicalisme islamique au sud du Sahara: dawa, arabisation et critique de lOccident, Paris, Karthala, pp. 197-212. 2200. Faye, Abdallah (1977). Le divorce dans le code de la famille sngalaise, Dakar, CESTI. 2201. Faye, Ousseynou (1998). Imaginaire du corps, biographes de Dieu et problmes de socit Dakar de la priode coloniale la fin du XXe sicle, Afrika Zamani 5/6, pp. 319-341. 2202. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1968). Visite el-Hadji Ibrahima Niasse, LAfrique et lAsie 84/85, pp. 37-41. 2203. Garcia, Sylviane (1994). El Hadj Seydou Nourou Tall, grand marabout tidjane; lhistoire dune carrire (1868-1980), mmoire de matrise, Universit de Paris VII - Denis Diderot, 341 p. 2204. Garcia, Sylviane (1997). Al-Hajj Seydou Nourou Tall grand marabout tijani: lhistoire dune carrire (c. 1868-1980), David Robinson and JeanLouis Triaud (eds), Le temps des marabouts: itinraires et stratgies islamiques en Afrique occidentale franaise v.1880-1960, Paris, Karthala, pp. 247-275.

2205. Garonne, Christophe (1996). Les limites dune politique musulmane. Le cas de Chaikh Ibrahima Niasse: un saint ambigu au tournant de la decolonization, mmoire de DEA, Universit de Provence Aix-Marseille. 2206. Gassama, Mamadou Lamine (1984). Tradition musulmane et socit sngalaise: analyse anthropologique, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Dakar, 101 p. 2207. Gellar, Sheldon (1982). Senegal: An African nation between Islam and the West, Boulder, Westview Press, 145 p. 2208. Gemmeke, Amber B. (2000). De vrouwelijke munkuboola. Activiteiten en sociale positie: Maraboutage in Koussanar (Senegal), doctoraalscriptie, Universiteit Leiden, 149 p. 2209. Gervasoni, Olivia (2002). Linfluence politique de la confrrie sngalaise des mourides, mmoire de matrise, IEP, Aix-en-Provence, 192 p. 2210. Gervasoni, Olivia and Cheikh Guye (2005). La confrrie mouride au centre de la vie politique sngalaise: le Sopi inaugure-t-il un nouveau paradigme?, Muriel GomezPerez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 621-639. 2211. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (1990). Laffair de Versets Sataniques au Sngal: dossier de presse, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 4, pp. 173-177. 2212. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (1990). Lislam au Sngal: problmes contemporains (1979-1989), mmoire de matrise, Universit de Paris IV - Sorbonne, 202 p. 2213. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (1991). Associations islamiques Dakar, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 5, pp. 5-19.

SENEGAL

125

2214. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (1991). Le mouvement rformiste musulman au Sngal (1953-1960), mmoire de DEA, Universit de Paris VII - Denis Diderot, 66 p. 2215. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (1994). Lislamisme Dakar: dun contrle social total une culture du pouvoir?, Afrika Spectrum 29:1, pp. 79-98. 2216. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (1997). Les mouverments daffirmation du religieux au Sngal: essai dune histoire critique des sources et des approches, Pascale Bezanon and others (eds), Les sources historiques dans les Tiers-Mondes: approches et enjeux, Paris, LHarmattan, pp. 83-108. 2217. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (1997). Un mouvement culturel vers lindpendance: le rformisme musulman au Sngal (1956-1960), David Robinson and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Le temps des marabouts: itinraires et stratgies islamiques en Afrique occidentale franaise v.1880-1960, Paris, Karthala, pp. 521-538. 2218. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (1997). Une histoire des associations islamiques sngalaises (Saint-Louis, Dakar, This): itinraires, stratgies et prises de parole (1930-1993), thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris VII - Denis Diderot, 634 p. 2219. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (1998). Associations islamiques Dakar, Ousmane Kane and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, pp. 137-153. 2220. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (1999). Bilan et perspective de lenseignement de larabe dans les coles franco-arabes Dakar et This: vers la marginalisation dune jeunesse?, Muriel Gomez-Perez and V. Lacabanne (eds), La diffusion des savoirs dans les Tiers-Mondes: constraintes et perspectives, Paris, Publications universitaires Denis Diderot, pp. 41-69.

2221. Gomez-Perez, Muriel (2001). Les Fassi dans le regard des Sngalais Fes: le poids des reprsentations culturelles et religieuses, Cahiers du GREMAMO: Affirmation et recompositions identitaires: les figures de laltrit (France, Tunisie, Algrie, Egypte, Maroc), Paris, CNRS ditions, pp. 89-105. 2222. Gouilly, Alphonse (1966). Les mosques du Sngal, Revue juridique et politique: indpendance et coopration 19, pp. 531-536. 2223. Gray, Christopher (1988). The rise of the Niassene Tijaniyya, 1875 to the present, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 2, pp. 34-60. 2224. Gray, Christopher (1998). The rise of the Niassene Tijaniyya, 1875 to the present, Ousmane Kane and JeanLouis Triaud (eds), Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, pp. 59-82. 2225. Guye, Cheikh (1987). Touba, monographie dune ville religieuse, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Dakar, 123 p. 2226. Guye, Cheikh (1997). Touba: les marabouts urbanisants, Monique Bertrand and Alain Dubresson (eds), Petites et moyennes villes dAfrique noire, Paris, Karthala, pp. 179-203. 2227. Guye, Cheikh (1999). Lorganisation de lespace dans une ville religieuse: Touba (Sngal), thse de doctorat, Universit Louis-Pasteur de Strasbourg, 650 p. 2228. Guye, Cheikh (2002). Touba, enveloppe et produit dune confrrie en mutation, Momar Coumba Diop (ed.), La socit sngalaise entre le local et le global, Paris, Karthala, pp. 597-636. 2229. Guye, Cheikh (2002). Touba: la capitale des mourides, Paris, Karthala, 532 p.

126

WEST AFRICA

2230. Guye, Cheikh (2003). New information and communication technology use by Muslim Mourides in Senegal, Review of African Political Economy 98, pp. 609-625. 2231. Guye, Cheikh (2003). Enjeux et rle des nouvelles technologies de linformation et de la communication dans les mutations urbaines: le cas de Touba (Sngal), Genve, United Nations Research Institute for Social Development, 79 p. 2232. Guye, Djibril (1983). Cheikh al islam el Hadj Ibrahima Niasse le mystique (1900-1975) ou lcole de formation spirituelle de Niassne, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 151 p. 2233. Guinchard, Serge (1980). Droit patrimonial de la famille au Sngal: rgimes matrimoniaux, libralits, successions, Paris, Librairie gnrale de droit et de jurisprudence, 669 p. 2234. Halpern, Jan (1972). La confrrie des mourides et le dveloppement au Sngal, Cultures et dveloppement 4:1, pp. 99-125. 2235. Hams, Constant (1988). Peintures et images islamiques au Sngal, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 2, pp. 11-16. 2236. Hams, Constant and Alain Epelboin (1993). Trois vtements talismaniques provenant du Sngal (Dcharge de Dakar-Pikine), Bulletin dtudes orientales 44, pp. 217-241. 2237. Hamolline, N. (1992). Islam et lacit au Sngal (1960-1992), mmoire de matrise, Universit de Paris VII - Denis Diderot, 212 p. 2238. Heine, Peter (1984). Imperialismus, konomie und Arbeitsethik: Die Rolle der Muridiyya bei der Restrukturierung der Wolof-

Gesellschaft im Senegal, Peter Heine and Reinhold Stipek (ed.), Ethnizitt und Islam: Differenzierung und Integration muslimischer Bevlkerungsgruppen, Gelsenkirchen, Andreas Mller, pp. 34-47. 2239. Hesse, Brian J. (2004). The Peugeot and the baobab: Islam, structural adjustment and liberalism in Senegal, Journal of Contemporary African Studies 22:1, pp. 3-12. 2240. Hiskett, Mervyn (1980). The Community of Grace and its opponents, the rejectors: A debate about theology and mysticism in Muslim West Africa with special reference to its Hausa expression, African Language Studies 17, pp. 99-140. 2241. Houedanou, Lucien (1987). Islam et socit dans la littrature fminine du Sngal, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 159-170. 2242. Hoven, Eduard van (1996). Local tradition or Islamic precept? The notion of zakat in Wuli (Eastern Senegal), Cahiers dtudes africaines 144, pp. 703-722. 2243. Hoven, Eduard van (1999). Medina Gounass: The end of a religious isolate, ISIM Newsletter 4, p. 25. 2244. Hoven, Eduard van (2000). The nation turbaned? The construction of nationalist Muslim identities in Senegal, Journal of Religion in Africa 30:2, pp. 225-248. 2245. Hoven, Eduard van (2003). Saint mediation in the era of transnationalism: The daira of the Jakhanke marabouts, Africa 73:2, pp. 290-308. 2246. Huannou, Adrien (1987). Lislam et le christianisme face la domination coloniale dans Les bouts de bois et Lharmattan de Sembne Ousmane, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 41-48.

SENEGAL

127

2247. Iroko, Abiola Felix (1985). Lexpansion du mouridisme en Afrique noire au XXme sicle, Le mois en Afrique 235/236, pp. 113-119. 2248. Ischinger, Anne-Barbara (1983). Islam and the contemporary Senegalese novel, Komparatische Hefte 7, pp. 83-92. 2249. Jaccard, A.C. (1987). Les visages de lislam chez Mariama B et chez Aminata Sow Fall, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 171-182. 2250. Jimbira-Sakho, Papa Cheikh (1991). Pour lislam, ou, lanti-intellectratre, Dakar, Jihad Publications, 253 p. 2251. Ka, Thierno (1978). La place de la langue arabe dans la socit sngalaise, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Paris IV - Sorbonne, 122 p. 2252. Ka, Thierno (1982). Lenseignement arabe au Sngal: lcole de Pir-Saniokhor. Son histoire et son rle dans la culture arabo-islamique au Sngal du XVIIme au XXme sicle, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris IV - Sorbonne, 409 p. 2253. Ka, Thierno (1986). La participation massive de la femme dans le dveloppement de lislam, Dakar. 2254. Ka, Thierno (2002). Ecole de Pir Saniokhor: histoire, enseignement et culture arabo-islamiques au Sngal du XVIIIe au XXe sicle, Dakar, GIA, 359 p. 2255. Kane, Mouhamed Moustapha (1994). Lempreinte de lislam confrrique sur le paysage commercial sngalais: islam et socit en Sngambie, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 8, pp. 17-41. 2256. Kane, Oumar (1995). Les relations entre la communaut tijane du Sngal et la zawiya de Fez, Annales de la Facult des Lettres et Sciences Humaines de Dakar 24, pp. 59-68.

2257. Kane, Ousmane (1992). Niasse Ibrahim, El Hadji (Sngal, 19001975), Marc Gaborieau, Nicole Grandin, Pierre Labrousse, and Alexandre Popovic (eds), Dictionnaire biographique des savants et grandes figures du monde musulman priphrique du XIXe sicle nos jours, Paris, CNRS/EHESS, pp. 46-47. 2258. Kane, Ousmane (1997). Shaikh al-Islam al-Hajj Ibrahim Niasse, David Robinson and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Le temps des marabouts: itinraires et stratgies islamiques en Afrique occidentale franaise v.1880-1960, Paris, Karthala, pp. 299-316. 2259. Kane, Ousmane (2000). Religion et politique dans les fiefs confrriques du Sngal, GERCOP: Analyse des lections lgislatives de mai 1998 au Sngal, Saint-Louis, Presses Universitaires de Saint-Louis. 2260. Kane, Ousmane (2005). Senegal: Die Sufi-Bruderschaften, INAMO 41, pp. 19-23. 2261. Kane, Ousmane and Leonardo A. Villaln (1995). Entre confrrisme, rformisme et islamisme: les mustarshidin du Sngal. Analyse et traduction commente du discours lectoral de Moustapha Sy et rsponse de Abdou Aziz Sy Junior, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 9, pp. 119-201. 2262. Kane, Ousmane and Leonardo A. Villaln (1998). Entre confrrisme, rformisme et islamisme: les mustarshidin du Sngal. Analyse et traduction commente du discours lectoral de Moustapha Sy et rsponse de Abdou Aziz Sy Junior, Ousmane Kane and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, pp. 263-310. 2263. Kant, Ahmadou Makhtar (2002). Le Sngal lpreuve du naufrage du bateau le Joola: enseignements de lislam

128

WEST AFRICA

pour un nouveau style de vie, Sngal, s.n., 44 p. 2264. Karp, Mark (1975). The protestant ethic of the Mourids of Senegal, Mark Karp (ed.), African dimensions: Essays in honor of William O. Brown, Brookline, Boston University, African Studies Center, pp. 197-219. 2265. Kesby, John D. (1962). Muslims of Senegal, West African Review 417, pp. 37-44. 2266. Kesby, John D. (1963). Islam in Senegal, The Islamic Quarterly 7, pp. 40-50. 2267. Ki-Zerbo, Franoise (1997). Les sources du droit chez les Diola du Sngal: logiques de transmission des richesses et des statuts chez les Diola du Oulouf (Casamance, Sngal), Paris, Karthala, 217p. 2268. Knicker, Morita (1987). Le Coran comme modle littraire dans Laventure amigu de Cheick Hamidou Kane, Nouvelles du Sud 6-7, pp. 183-190. 2269. Kone, Demba (1988). Tidjanisme et pouvoir politique au Sngal (1950-1987), mmoire de matrise, Universit de Dakar. 2270. Laborde, Ccile (1992). Particularisme Layenne et particularisme Lbou. La confrrie musulmane des Layennes du Sngal: quelques lments pour une tude de la dynamique islam/culture traditionnelle en Afrique, mmoire de troisime anne, IEP, Universit de Bordeaux, 196 p. 2271. Laborde, Ccile (1995). La confrrie Layenne et les Lbou du Sngal: islam et culture traditionnelle en Afrique, Bordeaux, IEP, 130 p. 2272. Lake, Rose (1997). The making of a Mouride Mahdi: Serigne Abdoulaye Yakhine Diop of Thies, Eva Evers Rosander and David Westerlund

(eds), African Islam and Islam in Africa: Encounters between Sufis and islamists, London, Hurst, pp. 216-253. 2273. Lemotieu, Martin (1987). Interfrence de la religion musulmane sur les structures actuelles de la socit ngroafricaine: lexemple de La grve des Bttu dAminata Sow-Fall, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 41-48. 2274. Linares, Olga F. (1986). Islamic conversion reconsidered, Cambridge Anthropology 11, pp. 4-19. 2275. Linares, Olga F. (1992). Power, prayer and production: The Jola of Casamance, Senegal, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 258 p. 2276. Loimeier, Roman (1994). Cheikh Tour: du rformisme lislamisme, un musulman sngalais dans le sicle, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 8, pp. 55-66. 2277. Loimeier, Roman (1994). Religis-konomische Netzwerke in Senegal: Das Beispiel der murdischen Expansion in Dakar, Afrika Spectrum 29:1, pp. 99-111. 2278. Loimeier, Roman (1995). Skularer Staat und Islam: Das Beispiel Senegal, Heidi Willer, Till Frster, and Claudia Ortner-Buchberger (eds), Macht der Identitt - Identitt der Macht, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 193-208. 2279. Loimeier, Roman (1996). Politische Dimensionen der Beziehungen zwischen Marabouts, Reformisten und Staat in Senegal, Peter Meyns (ed.), Staat und Gesellschaft in Afrika: Erosions und Reformprozesse, Hamburg, LIT Verlag, pp. 305-317. 2280. Loimeier, Roman (1996). The secular state and Islam in Senegal, David Westerlund (ed.), Questioning the secular state: The worldwide resurgence of religion and politics, London, Hurst, pp. 183-197.

SENEGAL

129

2281. Loimeier, Roman (1997). A World Wide Web: Das religise Netzwerk der Familie Niass (Senegal), Gnther Meyer and Andreas Timm (eds), Globalisierung und Lokalisierung: Netzwerke in der dritten Welt, Mainz, Johannes Gutenberg-Universitt Mainz, pp. 89-114. 2282. Loimeier, Roman (1997). Skularer Staat und islamische Gesellschaft in Senegal: Die Beziehungen zwischen Staat, Sufi-Bruderschaften und islamischer Reformbewegung im 20. Jahrhundert, Habilitationsschrift, Universitt Bayreuth. 2283. Loimeier, Roman (1998). Cheikh Tour, un musulman sngalais dans le sicle: du rformisme lislamisme, Ousmane Kane and JeanLouis Triaud (eds), Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, pp. 155-168. 2284. Loimeier, Roman (1999). Political dimensions of the relationship between Sufi brotherhoods and the Islamic reform movement in Senegal, Frederick de Jong and Bernd Radtke (eds), Islamic mysticism contested: Thirteen centuries of controversies and polemics, Leiden, Brill, pp. 341-356. 2285. Loimeier, Roman (2000). Cheikh Tidiane Sy und die Dirat alMustarshidn wa-l-Mustarshidt, Roman Loimeier (ed.), Die islamische Welt als Netzwerk: Mglichkeiten und Grenzen des Netzwerkansatzes im islamischen Kontext, Wrzburg, Ergon Verlag, pp. 445-460. 2286. Loimeier, Roman (2000). Lislam ne se vend plus: The Islamic reform movement and the state in Senegal, Journal of Religion in Africa 30:2, pp. 168-190. 2287. Loimeier, Roman (2001). Skularer Staat und islamische Gesellschaft: Die Beziehungen zwischen Staat, Sufi-Bruderschaften und islamischer Reformbewegung in Senegal im 20. Jahrhundert, Hamburg, LIT Verlag, 479 p.

2288. Loimeier, Roman (2002). Die historische und aktuelle Dimension der Kampagne gegen Koranschulen in Senegal, Ulrike Wiegelmann (ed.), Afrikanisch - Europisch - Islamisch: Entwicklungsdynamik des Erziehungswesens in Senegal, Frankfurt am Main, IKO-Verlag, pp. 193-219. 2289. Loimeier, Roman (2002). Je veux tudier sans mendier: The campaign against the Quranic schools in Senegal, Holger Weiss (ed.), Social welfare in Muslim societies in Africa, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, pp. 118-137. 2290. Ly, Abdoulaye (1992). Islam, socialisme et science: recueil de contributions, Dakar, GIA, 109 p. 2291. Magassouba, Moriba (1985). Lislam au Sngal: demain les mollahs? La question musulmane et les partis politiques au Sngal de 1946 nos jours, Paris, Karthala, 219 p. 2292. Makward, Edris (1991). Women, tradition, and religion in Sembne Ousmanes work, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 187-199. 2293. Marcoccio, Katherine M. (1987). Identity conflict and ceremonial events in a Sereer community of Saalum, Senegal, Ph.D. dissertation, Brandeis University, 338 p. 2294. Mark, Peter (1990). Lislam et les masques dinitiation casamanais, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 4, pp. 25-31. 2295. Mark, Peter, Ferdinand de Jong, and C. Chupin (1998). Ritual and masking traditions in Jola mens initiation, African Arts 31:1, pp. 36-47. 2296. Markovitz, Irving L. (1970). Traditional social structure, the Islamic

130

WEST AFRICA

brotherhoods, and political development in Senegal, Journal of Modern African Studies 8:1, pp. 73-96. 2297. Marone, Ibrahima (1964). Le tidjanisme au Sngal, Paris, CHEAM. 2298. Marone, Ibrahima (1970). Le tidjanisme au Sngal, Bulletin de lInstitut Fondamental dAfrique Noire 32:1, pp. 136-215. 2299. Marut, Jean-Claude (2002). Les particularismes au risque de lislam dans le conflit casamanais, LAfrique politique, pp. 147-160. 2300. Mattes, Hanspeter (1989). Die islamistische Bewegung des Senegal zwischen Autonomie und Auenorientierung: Am Beispiel der islamistischen Presse tudes islamiques und Wal Fadjri (mit Dokumenten), Hamburg, Edition Wuqf, 103 p and appendices. 2301. Mattes, Hanspeter (1990). La presse islamiste au Sngal, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 4, pp. 167-169. 2302. Mback, Cheikh Abdoul Ahad (1984). Discours, Dakar, Hilal, 9 p. 2303. Mback, Khadim (1991). Le plerinage la Mecque: le cas du Sngal, 1886-1986, thse de doctorat dtat, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 656 p. 2304. Mback, Khadim (1991). Le Coran et la femme: mariage, divorce, viduit, allaitement et garde des enfants, succession, Dakar, Fonds Sngalais de Solidarit Islamique, 85 p. 2305. Mback, Khadim (1993). Islam et socit: travail, solidarit, controle des naissances, enfance, drogue, interdits alimentaires, medias, Dakar, Fonds Sngalais de Solidarit Islamique, 93 p.

2306. Mback, Khadim (1994). Daaras et droits de lenfant, Dakar, Publifan, 88 p. 2307. Mback, Khadim (1995). Soufisme et confrries religieuses au Sngal, Dakar, Imprimerie Saint-Paul, 130 p. 2308. Mback, Khadim (1998). La tariqua des mourides, Africa (Roma) 53:1, pp. 102-120. 2309. Mback, Khadim (1999). Impact de lislam sur la socit sngalaise, Revue dhistoire maghrbine 93/94, pp. 147-167. 2310. Mback, Khadim (2002). Le rle du mouvement rformiste dans le dveloppement du Sngal au XXme sicle, Africa (Roma) 57:1, pp. 87-101. 2311. Mback, Khadim (2004). Le plerinage aux lieux saints de lislam: participation sngalaise, 1886-1986, Dakar, Presses Universitaires de Dakar, 455 p. 2312. Mbaye, Ravane (1973). Contribution ltude de lislam au Sngal, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 210 p. 2313. Mbaye, Ravane (1976). Lislam au Sngal, thse de doctorat, Universit de Dakar, 634 p. 2314. Mbaye, Ravane (1980). Islam in Senegal, Cultures 7:4, pp. 99-108. 2315. Mbengue, Babacar (1999). Le systme financier islamique contemporain et ses implications juridiques: vers un renouveau du droit islamique des affairs, thse de doctorat, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 2 tomes.

SENEGAL

131

2316. Mbodj, Papa Coumba (1980). Le mouvement de jeunes dans la confrrie religieuse des mourides: essai danalyse et dinterprtation, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Dakar, 149 p. 2317. Mbow, Penda (1996). Femmes, violence et religions, Dmocraties africaines 6, pp. 75-82. 2318. Mbow, Penda (1996). Womens role in religious innovations, UNESCO-Africa 13, pp. 92-98. 2319. Mbow, Penda (1998). Le phnomne Ndiaye Mody Guirandu: hrsie ou mergence dune nouvelle voie soufie dans lislam sngalais?, Afrika Zamani 5/6, pp. 85-104. 2320. Mbow, Penda (1997). Les femmes, lislam et les associations religieuses au Sngal: le dynamisme des femmes en milieu urbain, Eva Evers Rosander (ed.), Transforming female identities: Womens organizational forms in West Africa, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, pp. 148-159. 2321. Mbow, Penda (2001). Lislam et la femme sngalaise, thiopiques 66/67, pp. 203-224. 2322. McLaughlin, Fiona (1997). Islam and popular music in Senegal: The emergence of a new tradition, Africa 67:4, pp. 560-581. 2323. McLaughlin, Fiona (2000). In the name of God I will sing again, Mawdo Malik the Good: Popular music and the Senegalese Sufi tariqas, Journal of Religion in Africa 30:2, pp. 191-207. 2324. Monjib, Mati (1998). Comportement lectoral, politique et socialisation confrrique au Sngal, Politique africaine 69, pp. 53-61. 2325. Monteil, Vincent M. (1961). Islam et dveloppement au Sngal, Cahiers de lInstitut de Science Economique Applique 120, pp. 43-68.

2326. Monteil, Vincent M. (1962). Une confrrie musulmane: les mourides du Sngal, Archives de sociologie des religions 14, pp. 77-102. 2327. Monteil, Vincent M. (1965). Un visionnaire musulman sngalais (1946-1965), Archives de sociologie des religions 16:2, pp. 77-104. 2328. Monteil, Vincent M. (1966). Une confrrie musulmane: les mourides du Sngal, Vincent M. Monteil (ed.), Esquisses sngalaises (Wlo, Kayor, Dyolof, mourides, un visionnaire), Dakar, IFAN, pp. 159-202. 2329. Monteil, Vincent M. (1966). Un visionnaire musulman sngalais (1946-1965), Vincent M. Monteil (ed.), Esquisses sngalaises (Wlo, Kayor, Dyolof, mourides, un visionnaire), Dakar, IFAN, pp. 203-243. 2330. Monteil, Vincent M. (1968). Les religions: lislam, Marc Sankal, Louis-Vincent Thomas, and Pierre Fougayrollas (eds), Dakar en devenir, Paris, Prsence Africaine, pp. 199-210. 2331. Moreau, Ren Luc (1967). Note sur le plerinage la Mecque vcu au Sngal aujourdhui, Mlanges (Institut Dominicain dtudes Orientales du Caire) 9, pp. 215-220. 2332. Ndiaye, El hadji (1992). Le systme dorganisation sociale contemporaine en milieu mouride du Sngal: tude du cas de la ville de Touba, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 98 p. 2333. Ndiaye, Mamadou (1982). Lenseignement arabo-islamique au Sngal, thse de doctorat, Universit de Dakar, 347 p. 2334. Ndiaye, Mamadou (1985). Lenseignement arabo-islamique au Sngal, Istanbul, Centre de recherches sur lhistoire, lart et la culture islamiques, 253 p.

132

WEST AFRICA

2335. Ndiaye, Nohine. Le mouridisme sngalais, force sociale, mmoire du diplme, IEDES, Universit de Paris I, 162 p. 2336. Ndiaye, Seck (1993). Islam et marriage traditionnel wolof au Sngal, thse de doctorat, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 413 p. 2337. Ndior, Ousmane (1993). Lenseignement dans le Jokul-Ganjaay 1935-1990, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 136 p. 2338. NGaide, Abderrahmane (2002). Les marabouts face la modernit: le dental de Madina Gounass lpreuve, Momar Coumba Diop (ed.), Le Sngal contemporain, Paris, Karthala, pp. 617-652. 2339. Niang, Bocar (1989). Wal Fadjri, Sud Hbdo et le Cafard Liber: le trio choc de la presse prive sngalaise, Dakar, CESTI. 2340. Niang, Mame Fama. (1979). La condition de la femme musulmane au Sngal, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Dakar, 95 p. 2341. Nicolas, Guy (1980). Islam et tat au Sngal, Pouvoirs: revue franaise dtudes constitutionelles et politiques 12, pp. 141-147. 2342. Ninang, Mamdou (1976). Lvolution du statut juridique, politique et social de la femme en Afrique traditionnelle et moderne, Bulletin de lInstitut Fondamental dAfrique Noire Srie B, 38:1, pp. 52-66. 2343. Piga, Adriana (2000). Dakar e gli ordini sufi: processi socioculturali e sviluppo urbano nel Senegal contemporaneo, Roma, Bagatto Libri, 387 p. 2344. Piga, Adriana (2002). Neo-traditionalist Islamic associations and the islamist press in contemporary Senegal, Thomas Bierschenk and Georg

Stauth (eds), Islam in Africa, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 43-68. 2345. Piga, Adriana (2002). Dakar et les ordres soufis: processus socioculturels et dveloppement urbain au Sngal contemporain, Paris, LHarmattan, 529 p. 2346. Piga, Adriana (2003). Un survol sur la dialectique entre soufisme et anti-soufisme au Sngal contemporain, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du Sahara: entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 305-321. 2347. Piga, Adriana (2005). Analyse socioculturelle des sermons du vendredi la mosque du campus de Dakar: le rle de la sourate de la Caverne, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 265-282. 2348. Porcheron, Hlne (1992). Les dahiras mourides du march Sandaga Dakar, Plein Sud 2, pp. 18-25. 2349. Preneuf, Ch. de and H. Barc (1969). Lhomme qui fait pleurer les arbres: el Hadji Ousmane NDombo Ba, thrapeute et magicien, Psychopathologie africaine 5:3, pp. 395-459. 2350. Quadri, Yasir Anjola (1985). Ibrahim Niass (1902-1975), the Tijaniyah shaykh, Islam and the Modern Age 16:2, pp. 109-120. 2351. Quesnot, Fernand (1962). Influence du mouridisme sur le tidjanisme (Sngal), Marcel Chailley and others (ed.), Notes et tudes sur lislam en Afrique Noire, Paris, Peyronnet, pp. 115-125. 2352. Quesnot, Fernand (1962). Les cadres maraboutiques de lislam sngalais, Marcel Chailley and others (ed.), Notes et tudes sur lislam en Afrique Noire, Paris, Peyronnet, pp. 127-194.

SENEGAL

133

2353. Reichhold, Walter (1980). Tod des grossen Marabouts von Westafrika, Seydou Nourou Tall, Internationales Afrikaforum 16:1, pp. 78-79. 2354. Renders, Marleen (2001). Soefisme, islamisme en politieke verandering in Senegal, Ruddy Doom (ed.), De structuur van de waanzin: Conflicten in de periferie, Gent, Academia Press, pp. 108-139. 2355. Renders, Marleen (2002). An ambiguous adventure: Muslim organisations and the discourse of development in Senegal, Journal of Religion in Africa 32:1, pp. 61-82. 2356. Rpublique du Sngal and BCEOM (1974). Ville de Touba, s.l., s.n., 80 p. 2357. Rialland, Malle (1998). Hypothses sur les origines dun mouvement fondamentaliste en pays sonink, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 12, pp. 75-85. 2358. Riccio, Bruno (2000). Spazi transnationali: esperienze senegalesi, Afriche e orienti 3/4, pp. 16-25. 2359. Riccio, Bruno (2001). Lurbanizzazione muride e le migrazioni transnazionali senegalesi, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam e citt nellAfrica a sud del Sahara, Napoli, Liguori. 2360. Riccio, Bruno (2002). Toubab and Modou Modou: Italian perceptions of Senegalese transmigrants and the Senegalese Afro-Muslim critique of Italian Society, Ralph Grillo and Jeff Pratt (eds), The politics of recognising difference: Multiculturalism Italian-style, Aldershot, Ashgate. 2361. Riccio, Bruno (2003). Lurbanisation mouride et les migrations transnationales sngalaises, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du

Sahara: entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 359-375. 2362. Riesz, Jnos (1994). Der Islam in der senegalesischen Literatur: Zwei Klassiker der 60er Jahre: Cheikh Hamidou Kane, Laventure ambigu und Malick Fall, La plaie, Papa Samba Diop and others (eds), Ousmane Sembne und die senegalesische Erzhlliteratur, Mnchen, Edition Text und Kritik, pp. 148-167. 2363. Roberts, Allen F. and Mary N. Roberts (1998). Laura dAmadou Bamba: photographie et fabulation dans le Sngal urbain, Anthropolgie et socits 22:1, pp. 15-20. 2364. Roberts, Allen F. and Mary N. Roberts (2003). A saint in the city: Sufi arts of urban Senegal, Los Angeles, UCLA Fowler Museum of Cultural History, 284 p. 2365. Robinson, David (1999). The Murids: Surveillance and collaboration, The Journal of African History 40:2, pp. 193-213. 2366. Roch, Jean (1971). Les mourides du vieux bassin arachidier sngalais: entretiens recueillis dans la rgion du Baol, Dakar, ORSTOM, 113 p. 2367. Roch, Jean (1972). Elments danalyse du systme agricole en milieu wolof mouride: lexemple de Darou Rahmane II, Jean Copans and others (eds), Maintenance sociale et changement conomique au Sngal: I. Doctrine conomique et pratique du travail chez les mourides, Paris, ORSTOM, pp. 35-66. 2368. Roch, Jean (1972). Emploi du temps et organisation du travail agricole dans un village wolof mouride: Kaossara, Jean Copans and others (eds), Maintenance sociale et changement conomique au Sngal: I. Doctrine conomique et pratique du travail chez les mourides, Paris, ORSTOM, pp. 133-164.

134

WEST AFRICA

2369. Rocheteau, Guy (1970). Pionniers mourides au Sngal: changement technique et transformations dune conomie paysanne, Dakar, ORSTOM, 112 p. 2370. Rocheteau, Guy (1972). Systme mouride et rapports sociaux traditionnels: le travail collectif agricole dans une communaut pionnire du Ferlo occidental, Jean Copans and others (eds), Maintenance sociale et changement conomique au Sngal: I. Doctrine conomique et pratique du travail chez les mourides, Paris, ORSTOM, pp. 225-249. 2371. Rocheteau, Guy (1975). Pionniers mourides au Sngal: colonisation des neuves et transformations dune conomie paysanne, Cahiers ORSTOM 12:1, pp. 19-53. 2372. Ross, Eric S. (1989). Cits sacres du Sngal: essai de gographie spirituelle, mmoire de matrise, Universit du Quebec, Montreal, 274 p. 2373. Ross, Eric S. (1995). Touba: A spiritual metropolis in the modern world, Canadian Journal of African Studies 29:2, pp. 222-259. 2374. Ross, Eric S. (1996). Tuba: An African eschatalogy in Islam, Ph.D. dissertation, McGill University, 334 p. 2375. Ross, Eric S. (2002). Marabout republics then and now: Configuring Muslim towns in Senegal, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 16, pp. 35-65. 2376. Sali, Abdourahmane (1983). Les mourides du Sngal, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Paris X - Nanterre. 2377. Salzbrunn, Monika (1996). Organisations paysannes, confrries islamiques et structures tatiques dans le processus de transformation au Sngal: deux tudes de village au Sine-Saloum, La

transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman priphrique: lettre dinformation 16, pp. 17-29. 2378. Salzbrunn, Monika (1996). Islamische Bruderschaften im Senegal und die Entwicklung der Zivilgesellschaft: Eine Neulektre islamischer Sozialgeschichte im Lichte empirischer Beispiele, bachelor thesis, Universitt Bielefeld, 137 p. 2379. Salzbrunn, Monika (2004). The occupation of public space through religious and political events: How Senegalese migrants became a part of Harlem, New York, Journal of Religion in Africa 32:2, pp. 488-492. 2380. Samb, Amar. Islam et culture ngre, Dakar, ditions Hilal, 22 p. 2381. Samb, Amar (1968). Influence de lislam sur la litterature wolof, Bulletin de lInstitut Fondamental dAfrique Noire 30:2, pp. 628-641. 2382. Samb, Amar (1971). Essai sur la contribution du Sngal la littrature dexpression arabe, Bulletin de lInstitut Fondamental dAfrique Noire 33, pp. 658-663. 2383. Samb, Amar (1971). Lislam et lhistoire du Sngal, Bulletin de lInstitut Fondamental dAfrique Noire 33:3, pp. 461-507. 2384. Samb, Amar (1971). Essai sur la contribution du Sngal la littrature dexpression arabe, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris IV - Sorbonne, 1073 p. 2385. Samb, Amar (1972). Lducation islamique au Sngal, Notes africaines 136, pp. 97-102. 2386. Samb, Amar (1972). Essai sur la contribution du Sngal la littrature dexpression arabe, Dakar, IFAN, 534 p.

SENEGAL

135

2387. Samb, Amar (1973). Matraqu par le destin ou la vie dun talib, Dakar, Nouvelles ditions Africaines, 200 p. 2388. Samb, Amar (1974). Lislam et lhistoire du Sngal, Dakar, dition Hilal, 46 p. 2389. Samb, Amar (1979). Die Brderlichkeit im Islam, Zeitschrift fr Kulturaustausch 19, pp. 447-451. 2390. Samb, Babacar (1989). Le rle des associations islamiques dans la rgulation politique et sociale en milieu urbain au Sngal, Annales de la Facult des Lettres et Sciences Humaines de Dakar 19, pp. 95-105. 2391. Samb, Babacar (1998). Le syncrtisme dans la pratique de lislam au Sngal, tudes germano-africaines 15/16, pp. 18-19, 25, 203-206. 2392. Samb, D. (1990). Une majorit musulmane et des minorits religieuses dans un tat laque: lexprience sngalaise, Conscience et libert 39:2, pp. 88-97. 2393. Samb, Moussa (1992). Islam et bida au Sngal, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 99 p. 2394. Sambou, Bernardin (1973). De lducation traditionnelle lducation moderne au Sngal, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris V - Ren Descartes, 358 p. 2395. Samson, Fabienne (2000). La place du religieux dans llection prsidentielle sngalaise, Afrique contemporaine 194, pp. 5-11. 2396. Samson, Fabienne (2000). Youth, Sufism, and politics in Senegal, ISIM Newsletter 6, p. 28. 2397. Samson, Fabienne (2002). Une nouvelle conception des rapports

entre religion et politique au Sngal: le cas de Moustapha Sy et de son mouvement, LAfrique politique, pp. 161-171. 2398. Samson, Fabienne (2002). Entre confrrie et islamisme. Le Dahiratoul Moustarchidina wal Moustarchidaty: un nouveau type de mouvement religieux aux Sngal, thse de doctorat, EHESS, Paris, 661 p. 2399. Samson, Fabienne (2005). Les marabouts de lislam politique: le Dahiratoul Moustarchidina Wal Moustarchidaty un mouvement noconfrrique sngalais, Paris, Karthala, 384 p. 2400. Sane, Mamadou Karfa (2004). Islam et socit au Sngal, approche sociologique dune confrrie: le cas de la confrrie tidjane, thse de doctorat, Universit de Nantes, 364 p. 2401. Sarr, Robert (1973). Socit Serer et problmes dducation traditionnelle et moderne, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris V - Ren Descartes, 331 p. 2402. Savishinsky, Neil J. (1994). The Baye Faal of Senegambia: Muslim Rastas in the promised land?, Africa 64:2, pp. 211-219. 2403. Schmitz, Jean (1983). Un politologue chez les marabouts, Cahiers dtudes africaines 91, pp. 329-351. 2404. Scid, Giuseppe (1994). Fra carisma e clientelismo: una confraternita musulmana in migrazione, Studi Emigrazione 113, pp. 133-157. 2405. Seck, Charles Babacar (1966). La Grande Mosque de Dakar, suivie dune tude sur lislam au Sngal, Dakar, s.n., 71 p. 2406. Seck, Mouhamed Toulba (1982). Lenseignement coranique au Sngal: le

136

WEST AFRICA

problme des talibs, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENAES, Dakar, 33 p. 2407. Sne, Yankhoba (1972). Islam et le Wolof au Sngal, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 105 p. 2408. Sharry, David Gregory (1976). The fathomless well: The organization of a Sufi-movement in West Africa, Ph.D. dissertation, Harvard University, 235 p. 2409. Silla, Ousmane (1969). Les Arabes et le Sngal: arabisme sans arabisation, Notes africaines 121, pp. 24-30. 2410. Simmons, W.S. (1979). Islamic conversion and social change in a Senegalese village, Ethnology 18:4, pp. 303-323. 2411. Simmons, W.S. (1980). Islam Badyarank, Monique Gessain and Marie-Thrse de Lestrange (eds), Tenda 1980: Badyarank, Bassari, Bedik, Bon, Coniagui, Paris, Socit des Africanistes, pp. 125-131. 2412. Smith, Gina and Bodil Jrgensen (1991). Islamisk mystik i Senegal: en indre jihad, Kbenhavn, Munksgaard, 115 p. 2413. Sow Sidib, Amsatou (1991). Le pluralisme juridique en Afrique: lexemple du droit successoral sngalais, Paris, Librairie gnrale de droit et de jurisprudence, 383 p. 2414. Sow, Daouda (1986). Contribution ltude de lislam en Afrique: la communaut tijani de Madiina Gunaas, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Nouakchott. 2415. Sow, Fatou (2003). Fundamentalisms, globalisation and womens human rights in Senegal, Joanna Kerr and Caroline Sweetman (eds), Women reinventing globalisation, Oxford, Oxfam, pp. 69-76.

2416. Sow, Fatou (2005). Les femmes, ltat et le sacr, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 283-307. 2417. Sow, Fatoumata (1998). Les logiques de travail chez les mourides, mmoire de DEA, Universit de Paris I Panthon. 2418. Strobel-Baginski, Michle (1982). Limagerie religieuse au Sngal, thse de doctorat, Universit de Strasbourg 2, 186 p. 2419. Sy, Abdoul Aziz (1985). Appel lentente et lunion lensemble des musulmans du Cheikh Abdoul Aziz Sy, Calife gnral des Tijanes au Sngal, Dakar, chez lauteur, 47 p. 2420. Sy, Abdoul Aziz (1985). Echo de la voix de Dieu: appel lentente et lunion lensemble des musulmans, Dakar, Offset-Impricap, 24 p. 2421. Sy, Cheikh Tidiane (1965). Traditionalisme mouride et modernisation rurale au Sngal: contribution ltude des rapports entre socialisme et islam en pays sous-dvelopps, thse de doctorat, EPHE, Paris, 236 p. 2422. Sy, Cheikh Tidiane (1969). La confrrie sngalaise des mourides: un essai sur lislam au Sngal, Paris, Prsence Africaine, 354 p. 2423. Sy, Cheikh Tidiane (1980). Mouridisme et tradition negro-africaine du travail, thiopiques 21, pp. 34-38. 2424. Sy, Samba (1984). Le mouridisme luniversit: essai sur lassociation des tudiants mourides, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Dakar, 85 p. 2425. Sylla, Abdou (2000). Islam et arts au Sngal, Revue dhistoire maghrbine 97/98, pp. 159-180.

SENEGAL

137

2426. Sylla, Abdou (2001). La question de la figuration dans lislam et la peinture sous verre sngalaise, thiopiques 66/67, pp. 97-122. 2427. Sylla, D. (1986). Aspects sociologiques dans lconomie mouride, mmoire de matrise, EHESS, Paris, 101 p. 2428. Sylla, Khadim (1999). Mouridisme et migration, thse de doctorat, INALCO, Paris, 399 p. 2429. Tall, Ahmad (1995). Niche des secrets: recueil darcanes mystiques dans la tradition soufie (islamique), Dakar, Librairie islamique, 184 p. 2430. Tall, Cheikh Oumar (1997). Islam, engagement politique et democratie, Dakar, C.O. Tall, 212 p. 2431. Tall, Fatou (1981). Les talibs et la dlinquance juvnile, mmoire de fin dtudes, ENAES, Dakar, 32 p. 2432. Tall, Serigne Mansour (2002). Mouride migration and financing, ISIM Newsletter 9, p. 36. 2433. Tcheho, I.C. (1987). Interfrence de la religion musulmane sur les structures actuelles de la socit ngroafricaine: lexemple de La grve des Bttu dAminata Sow-Fall, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 49-67. 2434. Tcheho, I.C. (1991). The image of Islam in selected tales of Birago Diop, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 215-226. 2435. Tedeschi, C. (1986). Struttura e mistica della confraternita muride, Africa (Roma) 41:1, pp. 107-116. 2436. Thiam, Mbaye Alassane (1987). Lhistoire de lenseignement et de la pdagogie coranique au Fuuta-Tooro.

Lcole de Cilon: son histoire et son influence (18me-20me sicle), thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris VII - Denis Diderot, 355 p. 2437. Thiaw, Issa Laye (1992). La religiosit des Seereer, avant et pendant leur islamisation, thiopiques 55, pp. 59-86. 2438. Thomas, C. William (1997). An uneasy pair: Islam and democratization in Senegal, Dmocraties africaines 10, pp. 51-60. 2439. Thomas, Louis-Vincent (1967). Lafricain et le sacr (rflexions sur le devenir des religions), Bulletin de lInstitut Fondamental dAfrique Noire 29:3/4, pp. 619-677. 2440. Timera, Mahamet (1985). Religion et vie sociale: le renouveau islamique au Sngal, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Dakar, 100 p. 2441. Timera, Mahamet (1986). Jeunesse urbaine et renouveau religieux, mmoire de DEA, Universit de Dakar, 61 p. 2442. Tour, Cheikh (1983). Rflections sur lducation sngalaise: definition de la bonne ducation, AlMuntaka: courrier de lislam 1, pp. 127-131. 2443. Tour, el-Hadji Malick (1978). Critiques socio-religieuses dans les ouvrages de Cheikh el-Hadji Malick Sy et Cheikh Ahmadou Bamba Mback, Bulletin de lInstitut Fondamental dAfrique Noire 40:4, pp. 886-897. 2444. Tour, Mafakha (1991). Critique historique dun concept: lislam noir, mmoire de matrise, Universit Cheikh Anta Diop de Dakar, 138 p. 2445. Trincaz, Jacqueline (1978). Christianisme, islam et transformations sociales: la famille en Casamance,

138

WEST AFRICA

Archives de sciences sociales des religions 46:1, pp. 85-109. 2446. Valli, Francesca (2001). La dirat al-mustarshidn wa-lmustarshidt: un movimento social-religisio del Senegal contemporaneo, Africa (Roma) 56:1, pp. 103-129. 2447. Villaln, Leonardo A. (1992). El caso de Fatick: Estado, sociedad y religion en una nueva capital regional, Studia Africana (Barcelona) 3, pp. 53-66. 2448. Villaln, Leonardo A. (1993). Charisma and ethnicity in political context: A case study in the establishment of a Senegalese religious clientele, Africa 63:1, pp. 80-101. 2449. Villaln, Leonardo A. (1994). Sufi rituals as rallies: Religious ceremonies in the politics of Senegalese state-society relations, Comparative Politics 26:4, pp. 415-437. 2450. Villaln, Leonardo A. (1995). Islamic society and state power in Senegal: Disciples and citizens in Fatick, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 338 p. 2451. Villaln, Leonardo A. and Ousmane Kane (1998). Senegal: The crisis of democracy and the emergence of an Islamic opposition, Leonardo A. Villaln and Philip A. Huxtable (eds), The African state at a critical juncture: Between disintegration and reconfiguration, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, pp. 143-166. 2452. Villaln, Leonardo A. (1999). Generational changes, political stagnation, and the evolving dynamics of religion and politics in Senegal, Africa Today 46:3/4, pp. 129-147. 2453. Villaln, Leonardo A. (2000). The Moustarchidine of Senegal: The family politics of a contemporary Tijan movement, Jean-Louis Triaud and David Robinson (eds), La tijniyya: une confrrie

musulmane la conqute de lAfrique, Paris, Karthala, pp. 469-497. 2454. Villaln, Leonardo A. (2004). Islamism in West Africa: Senegal, African Studies Review 47:2, pp. 61-71. 2455. Villeneuve, Michel (1965). Une socit musulmane dAfrique noire: la confrrie des mourides, Revue de lInstitut des Belles Lettres Arabes 28:110, pp. 127-216. 2456. Vuarin, Robert (1990). Lenjeu de la misre pour lislam sngalais, Revue Tiers Monde 123, pp. 601-621. 2457. Wade, Abdoulaye (1967). La doctrine conomique du mouridisme, Annales africaines, pp. 175-206. 2458. Wade, Abdoulaye (1970). La doctrine conomique du mouridisme, Dakar, LInterafricaine dditions, 35 p. 2459. Wade, Abdoulaye (1972). La doctrine conomique du mouridisme, Club nation et dveloppement du Sngal, pp. 194-230. 2460. Wade, Madike (1987). Destine du mouridisme, Dakar, Cte West Informatique, 194 p. 2461. Wane, Yaya (1970). Les Toucouleurs du Sngal et la modernisation, Bulletin de lInstitut Fondamental dAfrique Noire 32, pp. 888-900. 2462. Wane, Yaya (1974). Ceerno Muhamadu Sayid Baa ou le soufisme intgral de Madiina Gunaas (Sngal), Cahiers dtudes africaines 56, pp. 671-698. 2463. Waterbury, John (1988). Mnage quatre: The making of agrarian policy in Senegal, Farhad Kazemi and R.D. McChesney (eds), A way prepared: Essays on Islamic culture in honor of

SENEGAL

139

Richard Bayly Winder, New York, New York University Press, pp. 250-293. 2464. Welsh, Isabel Marcus (1965). Islam in Senegal: A study of the Islamic brotherhood, master thesis, University of California, Berkley, 59 p. 2465. Wiegelmann, Ulrike (1994). Die Koranschule - Eine Alternative zur ffentlichen Grundschule in einem laizistischen Staat? Ein Fallbeispiel: Die Republik Senegal, Zeitschrift fr Pdagogik 40:5, pp. 803-820. 2466. Wiegelmann, Ulrike (1999). Alphabetisierung und Grundbildung in Senegal: Ein empirischer Vergleich zwischen modernen und traditionellen Bildungsgngen und Schulen, Frankfurt am Main, IKO-Verlag, 474 p. 2467. Wiegelmann, Ulrike and Craig Naumann (1997). Zwischen Ausbildung und Ausbeutung: Die talibs mendiants im Senegal, Christel Adick (ed.), Strassenkinder und Kinderarbeit: Sozialisationstheoretische, historische und kulturvergleichende Studien, Frankfurt am Main, IKO-Verlag, pp. 273-292.

2468. Wondergem, Peter (1985). De opkomst van de marabout: Islamitische (genees-)praktijken bij de Dipla-Boulouf (Senegal), Amsterdam, Universiteit van Amsterdam, 87 p. 2469. Worre, T. (1997). Marabus: Islam and politics in Senegal, Niels Kastfelt and Jessie D.K. Tvillinggaard (eds), Religion and politics in Africa and the Islamic world, Copenhagen, North/South Priority Research Area, pp. 263-279. 2470. Yared, M. (1998). Sngal: enfants terribles du maraboutisme, Les cahiers de lOrient 50, pp. 77-82. 2471. Zarour, Charbel (1989). La coopration arabo-sngalaise, Paris, LHarmattan, 109 p. 2472. Zuccarelli, Franois (1987). A propos de lintgrisme sngalais, LAfrique et lAsie modernes 154, pp. 16-23.

Sierra Leone
2473. Bledsoe, Caroline H. and Kenneth M. Robey (1986). Arabic literacy and secrecy among the Mende of Sierra Leone, Man 21:2, pp. 202-226. 2474. Cole, Ibrahim (1983). Muslim-Christian relations in Sierra Leone, Bulletin on Islam and ChristianMuslim Relations in Africa 1:4, pp. 1-4. 2475. Fashol-Luke, Edward W. (1967). Christianity and Islam in Freetown, Sierra Leone Bulletin of Religion 9:1, pp. 1-16. 2476. Fashol-Luke, Edward W. (1968). Religion in Freetown, Christopher Fyfe and Eldred D. Jones (eds), Freetown: A symposium, Freetown, Sierra Leone University Press, pp. 127-142. 2477. Ferme, Mariane C. (1994). What Alhaji Airplane saw in Mecca, and what happened when he came home: Ritual transformation in a Mende community (Sierra Leone), Charles Stewart and Rosalind Shaw (eds), Syncretism/antisyncretism: The politics of religious synthesis, London, Routledge, pp. 27-44. 2478. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1960). Ahmadiyya in Sierra Leone, Sierra Leone Bulletin of Religion 2, pp. 1-10.

140

WEST AFRICA

2479. Fisher, Humphrey J. (1962). Ahmadiyya in Sierra Leone, West Africa 46, p. 73. 2480. Fyle, C. Magbaily (1997). Popular Islam and political expression in Sierra Leone, Alusine Jalloh and David E. Skinner (eds), Islam and trade in Sierra Leone, Trenton, Africa World Press, pp. 161-177. 2481. Ghazali, Abdul Karim (1960). Sierra Leone Muslims and sacrificial rituals, The Sierra Leone Bulletin of Religion 2, pp. 27-32. 2482. Ghazali, Abdul Karim (1961). A Muslim propaganda play, with a commentary by L. Proudfoot, The Sierra Leone Bulletin of Religion 3, pp. 72-79. 2483. Jah, Al-Haji U.N.S. (1987). Christian-Muslim relations: An Islamic point of view, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 5:4, pp. 1-6. 2484. Jah, Al-Hajji U.N.S. (1987). Christian-Muslim relations: An Islamic point of view, Current Dialogue 13, pp. 22-26. 2485. Jalloh, Alusine and David E. Skinner (1997). Islam and trade in Sierra Leone, Trenton, Africa World Press, 215 p. 2486. Jalloh, Alusine (1997). Muslim Fula merchants and the motor transport business in Freetown, 19611978, Alusine Jalloh and David E. Skinner (eds), Islam and trade in Sierra Leone, Trenton, Africa World Press, pp. 119-135. 2487. Jalloh, Alusine (1997). The Fula and Islamic education in Freetown, Sierra Leone, American Journal of Islamic Social Sciences 14:4, pp. 51-68. 2488. Jalloh, Alusine (1998). The Fula and the motor transport business in Freetown, Sierra Leone, African Economic History 26, pp. 63-81.

2489. Jalloh, Alusine (1999). African entrepreneurship: Muslim Fula merchants in Sierra Leone, Athens, Ohio, University Center for International Studies, 288 p. 2490. Joko Smart, H.M. (1980). Place of Islamic law within the framework of the Sierra Leone legal system, African Law Studies 18, pp. 87-102. 2491. Murphy, William P. (1998). The sublime dance of Mende politics: An African aesthetic of charismatic power, American Ethnologist 25:4, pp. 563-582. 2492. Ojukutu-Macauley, Sylvia (1997). Religion, gender, and education in Northern Sierra Leone, 1896-1992, Alusine Jalloh and David E. Skinner (eds), Islam and trade in Sierra Leone, Trenton, Africa World Press, pp. 87-117. 2493. Ottenberg, Simon (1984). Two new religions, one analytic frame, Cahiers dtudes africaines 96, pp. 437-454. 2494. Ottenberg, Simon (1985). Two new religions, one analytic frame, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 6:2, pp. 255-268. 2495. Proudfoot, L. (1959). Mosque-building and tribal separatism in Freetown East, Africa 29:4, pp. 405-416. 2496. Proudfoot, L. and H.S. Wilson (1960). Muslim attitudes to education in Sierra Leone, The Muslim World 50:2, pp. 86-98. 2497. Proudfoot, L. (1961). Towards Muslim solidarity in Freetown, Africa 31, pp. 147-157. 2498. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1977). Historical source materials on Islam in Sierra Leone, Journal of the Historical Society of Sierra Leone 1:2, pp. 66-71. 2499. Sanneh, Lamin O. (1978). Modern education among Freetown

SIERRA LEONE

141

Muslims and the Christian stimulus, Edward W. Fashol-Luke and others (eds), Christianity in independent Africa, London, Rex Collings, pp. 316-333. 2500. Sesay, S.I. (1966). Koranic schools in the Provinces, Sierra Leone Journal of Education 1:1, pp. 24-26. 2501. Sillah, Mohammed-Bassiru (1994). Islam in Sierra Leone: The colonial reaction and the emergence of national identity, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 15:1/2, pp. 121-143. 2502. Skinner, David E. (1997). Islamic organization and influence in Sierra Leone, 1930-1990, Alusine Jalloh and David E. Skinner (eds), Islam and trade in Sierra Leone, Trenton, Africa World Press, pp. 137-160. 2503. Thayer, James S. (1983). Education - sacred and secular - in

Kukuna, Sierra Leone, Africana Research Bulletin 12:1/2, pp. 3-29. 2504. Thayer, James S. (1981). Religion and social organization among a West African Muslim people: The Susu of Sierra Leone, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Michigan, 387 p. 2505. Thayer, James S. (1984). Varieties of religion and religious specialists among the Susu of Sierra Leone, Peter K. Mitchell and Adam Jones (eds), Sierra Leone studies at Birmingham, 1983. Proceedings of the third Birmingham Sierra Leone studies symposium, Birmingham, University of Birmingham, CWAS, pp. 297-403. 2506. Tully, J.J. (1994). The place of Islamic law in Sierra Leone, The Muslim World 84:3-4, pp. 300-316.

Togo
2507. Delval, Raymond (1974). Les musulmans au Togo, LAfrique et lAsie modernes 100, pp. 4-21. 2508. Delval, Raymond (1980). Les musulmans au Togo, Paris, Publications Orientalistes de France, 340 p. 2509. Rouveroy van Nieuwaal, Emile A.B. van and Els A. van Rouveroy van Nieuwaal-Baerends (1976). Ti Anuf: un coup doeil sur la socit des Anufm au Nord-Togo. Trois documentaires court mtrage, Hasselt, Impr. Hasselt, 123 p. 2510. Rouveroy van Nieuwaal, Emile A.B. van and Els A. van Rouveroy van Nieuwaal-Baerends (1986). Muslims in Mango (Northern Togo). Some aspects: writing and prayer. Some notes on a film, Leiden, African Studies Centre, 66 p. 2511. Sidza, Kwam Seeti (1998). Lislam et les relations islamo-chrtiennes au Togo, Islamochristiana 24, pp. 103-135. 2512. Sidza, Seti (1989). Islam in Togo: Evolution and expansion of Islam in Togo - Part 1, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 7:1, pp. 1-12. 2513. Sidza, Seti (1989). Islam in Togo: Evolution and expansion of Islam in Togo - Part 2, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 7:2, pp. 1-26.

ANGOLA

143

III West Central Africa

Angola
2514. Abu Bacar, NSona Miguel Bonifacio (1995). Muslims in Angola, Badr Islamic Journal 1:3, pp. 65-69.

Cameroon
2515. Abega, Prosper (1989). Prtre la Briqueterie, Politique africaine 35, pp. 39-49. 2516. Abeng, Nazaire Bitoto (2005). Afrikanische Mythen, Riten und Lebensformen in der Begegnung mit Islam, Christentum und Moderne: Das Beispiel Kamerun, Frankfurt am Main, IKO-Verlag, 159 p. 2517. Adama, Hamadou (1997). Les nouveaux prnoms des Peuls du NordCameroun: historique et essai dinterprtation, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 11, pp. 67-84. 2518. Adama, Hamadou (1997). Les nouveaux prnoms des Peuls du Cameroun: historique et essai dintrpretation, Frankfurt am Mainer Afrikanistische Bltter 9, pp. 9-19. 2519. Adama, Hamadou (1997). Les nouveaux prnoms des Peuls du NordCameroun: historique etessai dinterprtation, Ngaoundr-Anthropos 2, pp. 19-40. 2520. Adama, Hamadou (1997). Migration musulmane et enseignement arabo-islamique Douala, 1963-1993, Annales de la Facult des Arts, Lettres et Sciences Humaines de lUniversit de Ngaoundr 2, pp. 37-54. 2521. Adama, Hamadou (1999). Islam et relations interethniques dans le Diamar, Nord Cameroun, Histoire et anthropologie 18/19, pp. 280-309. 2522. Adama, Hamadou (1999). Lenseignement priv islamique dans le Nord-Cameroun, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 13, pp. 7-39. 2523. Adama, Hamadou (2000). The new naming system among the Fulani of Northern Cameroon, Journal of Nomadic Studies (Kaduna) 3, pp. 99-100. 2524. Adama, Hamadou (2001). Lcole franco-arabe camerounaise: bilan et perspectives, Cameroun 2001: politique, langues, conomie et sant, Paris, LHarmattan, pp. 89-136. 2525. Adama, Hamadou (2002). La faada et lapprentissage dmocratique dans les lamidats du Nord-Cameroun, LAfrique politique, pp. 173-190. 2526. Adama, Hamadou (2004). Lislam au Cameroun: entre tradition et modernit, Paris, LHarmattan, 244 p. 2527. Adama, Hamadou and Aboubakary Modibo Amadou (1998). Modibbo al-Hajj Usmanu (1884-1970): The life of a Muslim teacher and judge in Bogo (North Cameroon), Sudanic Africa 9, pp. 71-89. 2528. Adama, Hamadou and Aboubakary Modibo Amadou (1998). Itinraires dacquisition du savoir araboislamique dans le Nord-Cameroun, Annales de la Facult des Arts, Lettres et Sciences Humaines de lUniversit de Ngaoundr 3, pp. 5-38.

144

WEST CENTRAL AFRICA

2529. Alexandre, Pierre (1969). Cameroun, James Kritzeck and William H. Lewis (eds), Islam in Africa, New York, Van Nostrand-Reinhold, pp. 270-277. 2530. Azevedo, Mario and Gwendolyn S. Prater (1986). The comparative status and future of Muslim women in Cameroon, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 7:2, pp. 419-438. 2531. Bah, Thierno Mouctar (1995). Islam et modernit au Cameroun, Marc Michel and Pierre Soumille (eds), tudes africaines: lAfrique noire lIHPOM (1964-1994), Paris, LHarmattan, pp. 249-262. 2532. Bah, Thierno Mouctar (1996). Cheikhs et marabouts maghrbins predicateurs dans lAdamawa, 19e-20e sicle, Ngaoundr-Anthropos 1, pp. 7-28. 2533. Blanckmeister, Barbara and Peter Heine (1983). Ethnizitt und Islam in Nordkamerun, Afrika Spectrum 18, pp. 171-175. 2534. Dah, J.N. (1993). Christen und Muslime in Kamerun, CIBEDO: Beitrge zum Gesprch zwischen Christen und Muslimen 7:6, pp. 177-181. 2535. Dronen, Tomas S. (1998). Islam and ethnicity in Northern Cameroon, Swedish Missiological Themes 86:1, pp. 45-68. 2536. Eguchi, Paul K. (1973). The chants of the Fulbe rites of circumcision, Kyoto University African Studies 8, pp. 205-231. 2537. Eguchi, Paul K. (2004). Notes on the Arabic-Fulfulde translational reading in Northern Cameroon, Kyoto University African Studies 9, pp. 177-250. 2538. Emboussi, S. (1994). Limplantation et lvolution de lislam Yaound (1889-1993): le cas du quartier

Briqueterie, mmoire de DIPES II, ENS, Yaound. 2539. Gausset, Quentin (1999). Islam or Christianity? The choices of the Wawa and the Kwanja of Cameroon, Africa 69:2, pp. 257-278. 2540. Gausset, Quentin (2002). The spread of Islam in Adamawa, Thomas Bierschenk and Georg Stauth (eds), Islam in Africa, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 167-185. 2541. Gausset, Quentin (2003). From domination to participation: The politics of religion and ethnicity in Northern Cameroon, Niels Kastfelt (ed.), Scriptural politics: The Bible and the Koran as political models in the Middle East and Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 185-202. 2542. Genest, Serge and Renaud Santerre (1974). Lcole franco-arabe au Nord-Cameroun, Canadian Journal of African Studies 8:3, pp. 589-605. 2543. Genest, Serge and Renaud Santerre (1982). Lcole franco-arabe au Nord-Cameroun, Renaud Santerre and Cline MercierTremblay (eds), La qute du savoir: essais pour une anthropologie de lducation camerounaise, Montral, Presses de lUniversit de Montral, pp. 372-395. 2544. Haafkens, Johannes (1983). Chants musulmans en peul: textes de lhritage religieux de la communaut musulmane de Maroua, Cameroun, Leiden, Brill, 422 p. 2545. Holtedahl, Lisbet and Mahmoudou Djingui (1997). The power of knowledge: The life of Alhaji Ibrahim Goni, Islamic judge in Ngaoundr, Northern Cameroon, Eva Evers Rosander and David Westerlund (eds), African Islam and Islam in Africa: Encounters between Sufis and islamists, London, Hurst, pp. 254-285.

CAMEROON

145

2546. Holtedahl, Lisbet and Mahmoudou Djingui (1999). Le pouvoir du savoir: la vie de Alhaji Ibrahim Goni, juge traditionnel de Ngaoundere, Lisbet Holtedahl, Siri Gerrard, Jean Boutrais, and Martin Z. Njeuma (eds), Le pouvoir du savoir de lArctique aux Tropiques, Paris, Karthala, pp. 197-230. 2547. Kamokoue, Louis Aim (2000). Des structures institutionnelles animistes et islamiques aux structures des institutions de droit moderne de ltat indpendant du Cameroun, thse de doctorat, Universit de Perpignan, 464 p. 2548. Lacroix, Pierre F. (1966). Lislam peul de lAdamawa, Ioan M. Lewis (ed.), Islam in tropical Africa, London, Oxford University Press, pp. 401-406. 2549. Molla, Claude F. (1967). Some aspects of Islam south of the Sahara, International Review of Missions 56, pp. 459-468. 2550. Moore, Leslie C. (2004). Learning languages by heart: Second language socialization in a Fulbe community, Ph.D. dissertation, University of California, 502 p. 2551. Mouiche, Ibrahim (2005). Islam, mondialisation et crise identitaire dans le royaume bamoun, Cameroun, Africa 75:3, pp. 378-420. 2552. Moussa, Oumarou (1987). La culture arabo-islamique, les Haoussas du Sud-Cameroun (le cas de Yaound) et lintgration nationale, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris III - Sorbonne Nouvelle, 324 p. 2553. Njiass-Njoya, Aboubakar (1981). Naissance et volution de lislam en pays Bamum (Cameroun), thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris I - Panthon, 579 p. 2554. Njiass-Njoya, Aboubakar and Lucie Zouya Mimbang (1988).

Contribution ltude du droit islamique appliqu au tribunal coutumier de Ngaoundere: les affaires matrimoniales et successoriales chez les Peuls, Revue science et technique: srie sciences humaines 1:1-2/3-4, pp. 59-76. 2555. Nyigandhi Ndi, S. (1993). Pourquoi les Kirdi du Nord-Cameroun ontils prfre le christianisme lislam? Le cas des Habe de Bankim, mmoire de matrise, Facult de Thologie Protestante de Yanound. 2556. Okafor, Gabriel M. (1994). Christians and Muslims in Cameroon. From independence to the present day: Events, problems, and perspectives, Wrzburg, Echter, 144 p. 2557. Parietti, Giuseppe and Juan Antonio Ayanz (2004). Musulmans et chrtiens au Cameroun, Islamochristiana 30, pp. 153-170. 2558. Regis, Helen A. (2003). Fulbe voices: Marriage, Islam, and medicine in Northern Cameroon, Boulder, Westview Press, 175 p. 2559. Saad, Hamman Tukur and Isa Alkali Abba (1994). Islamic scholarship across the NigeriaCameroon border: The case of the old Adamawa Emirate, Frankfurt am Mainer Afrikanistische Bltter 6, pp. 23-52. 2560. Santen, Jos C.M. van (1992). Der Autonomieansatz in der niederlndischen Entwicklungsdiskussion: Vernderungen der Frauenkonomie bei den Mafa (Nord Kamerun) im Zuge der Islamisierung, Peripherie: Zeitschrift fr Politik und konomie in der Dritten Welt 47/48, pp. 172-190. 2561. Santen, Jos C.M. van (1993). Islamisering en economische verandering in Noord Kameroen: De toepasbaarheid van het autonomie concept voor een antropologische analyse, Jos C.M. van Santen (ed.), Autonomie anders: Mogelijkheden en beperkingen van een

146

WEST CENTRAL AFRICA

concept, Leiden, Centrum Vrouwen en Autonomie, Rijksuniversiteit Leiden, pp. 139-166. 2562. Santen, Jos C.M. van (1993). They leave their jars behind: The conversion of Mafa women to Islam (North Cameroon), Leiden, Centrum Vrouwen en Autonomie (VENA), 402 p. 2563. Santen, Jos C.M. van (1995). Women and the spread of Islam in West Africa: Their changing role in a North Cameroonian town, Cornelis van Dijk and Alexander H. de Groot (eds), State and Islam, Leiden, Research School CNWS, pp. 178-203. 2564. Santen, Jos C.M. van (1995). We attend but no longer dance: Changes in Mafa funeral practices due to islamization, Catherine Baroin and others (eds), Mort et rites funraires dans le bassin du lac Tchad, Paris, ditions de lORSTOM, pp. 163-186. 2565. Santen, Jos C.M. van (1998). Islam, gender and urbanisation among the Mafa of North Cameroon: The differing commitment to home among Muslims and non-Muslims, Africa 68:3, pp. 403-424. 2566. Santen, Jos C.M. van (1998). Islamisation and changes in social arrangements among the Mafa of North Cameroon, Carla Risseeuw and Kamala Ganesh (eds), Negotiation and social space: A gendered analysis of changing kin and security networks in South Asia and Sub-Saharan Africa, New Delhi, Sage Publications, pp. 324-345. 2567. Santerre, Renaud (1973). Pdagogie musulmane dAfrique noire: lcole coranique peule du Cameroun, Montral, Presses de lUniversit de Montral, 174 p. 2568. Santerre, Renaud (1982). Aspects conflictuels de deux systmes denseignement au Nord-Cameroun, Renaud Santerre and Cline MercierTremblay (eds), La qute du savoir: essais

pour une anthropologie de lducation camerounaise, Montral, Presses de lUniversit de Montral, pp. 396-413. 2569. Santerre, Renaud (1982). La pdagogie coranique, Renaud Santerre and Cline Mercier-Tremblay (eds), La qute du savoir: essais pour une anthropologie de lducation camerounaise, Montral, Presses de lUniversit de Montral, pp. 337-350. 2570. Santerre, Renaud (1982). Matres coraniques de Maroua, Renaud Santerre and Cline Mercier-Tremblay (eds), La qute du savoir: essais pour une anthropologie de lducation camerounaise, Montral, Presses de lUniversit de Montral, pp. 350-371. 2571. Scalabre, Camille (1977). Notes sur lislam, le christianisme et lanimisme au Cameroun, Revue franaise dtudes politiques africaines 140/141, pp. 79-92. 2572. Schilder, Kees L.N. (1991). Etniciteit, macht en Islam in NoordKameroen, De Baobab 9:2, pp. 28-40. 2573. Schilder, Kees L.N. (1991). tat et islamisation au Nord-Cameroun (1960-1982), Politique africaine 41, pp. 144-148. 2574. Schilder, Kees L.N. (1993). Local rulers in North Cameroon: The interplay of politics and conversion, Afrika Focus 9:1/2, pp. 43-72. 2575. Schilder, Kees L.N. (1994). Quest for self-esteem: State, Islam, and Mundang ethnicity in Northern Cameroon, Leiden, African Studies Centre, 283 p. 2576. Spidahl, Rodney J. (2004). Fulbe identity in community: An analysis of pulaaku discourse in North Cameroon, thse de doctorat, Trinity Evangelical Divinity School, 459 p. 2577. Taguem Fah, Gilbert L. (1996). Les lites musulmanes et la politique au

CAMEROON

147

Cameroun: de la priode franaise nos jours, thse de doctorat, Universit de Yaound, 300 p. 2578. Taguem Fah, Gilbert L. (2000). Tendances actuelles de lislam au Cameroun: tat des lieux et perspectives, Afrique contemporaine 194, pp. 53-66. 2579. Taguem Fah, Gilbert L. (2001). Le facteur peul, lislam et le processus politique au Cameroun dhier demain, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 14/15, pp. 81-98. 2580. Taguem Fah, Gilbert L. (2003). Processus politique, mutation sociale et renouveau islamique au Cameroun, Rupture-Solidarit 4, pp. 215-242. 2581. Taguem Fah, Gilbert L. (2005). Pouvoir du savoir, renouveau islamique et luttes politiques au Cameroun, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au

sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 557-581. 2582. Tardits, Claude (1981). Passage dune religion traditionnelle (culte des ancstres lislam: le cas Bamoum), Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 1), Paris, INALCO, pp. 135-152. 2583. Thys, ric (1990). Quelques observations sur labattage de petits ruminants dans le cadre de la fte du mouton ou Tabaski Maroua (Cameroun), Revue de gographie du Cameroun 9:1/2, pp. 60-67. 2584. Walraet, Marcel (1971). Lislam en Adamaoua, Acadmie Royale des Sciences dOutre-mer: Bulletin des sances 4, pp. 730-743.

Central African Republic

2585. Renouf-Stefanik, Suzanne (1978). Animisme et Islam chez les Manza (Centrafrique): influence de la religion musulmane sur les coutumes traditionnelles manza, Paris, Socit dudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France, 359 p.

Chad
2586. Adler, Alfred (1966). Les Day de Bouna: notes sur la vie sociale et religieuse dune population du MoyenChari, Fort-Lamy, Institut National Tchadien, 78 p. 2587. Arditi, Claude (1993). Commerce, islam et tat au Tchad (19001990), Emmanuel Grgoire and Pascal Labaze (eds), Grands commerants dAfrique de lOuest: logiques et pratiques dun groupe dhommes daffaires contemporains, Paris, Karthala & ORSTOM, pp. 174-220. 2588. Arditi, Claude (1994). Commerce, lislam et tat au Tchad (1900-1990), Joseph Tubiana, Claude Arditi, and Claude Pairault (eds), Lidentit tchadienne: lhritage des peuples et les apports extrieures, Paris, LHarmattan, pp. 311-354. 2589. Arditi, Claude (1999). Grands commerants musulmans au bord de la crise? Ajustement structurel, dvaluation et ptrole au Tchad, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 13, pp. 103-116. 2590. Arditi, Claude (2003). Les consquences du refus de lcole chez les populations musulmanes du Tchad au XXme sicle, Journal des africanistes 73, pp. 7-22.

148

WEST CENTRAL AFRICA

2591. Ballard, John A. (1969). Equatorial Africa, James Kritzeck and William H. Lewis (eds), Islam in Africa, New York, Van Nostrand-Reinhold, pp. 279-286. 2592. Baroin, Catherine (1981). Organisation sociale et prestations matrimoniales chez les Toubous, Ernest Gellner (ed.), Islam, socit et communaut: anthropologies du Maghreb, Paris, ditions du CNRS, pp. 140-155. 2593. Bennafla, Karine (2000). Tchad: lappel des sirnes araboislamiques, Autrepart 16, pp. 67-86. 2594. Brandily, Monique (1992). Au Tibesti, un rituel prislamique, JeanPierre Magnant (ed.), Lislam au Tchad, Bordeaux, CEAN, pp. 45-55. 2595. Buijtenhuijs, Robert (1992). Le Frolinat: mouvement islamique ou mouvement de musulmans?, Jean-Pierre Magnant (ed.), Lislam au Tchad, Bordeaux, CEAN, pp. 127-138. 2596. Buijtenhuijs, Robert (1995). La situation dans le sud du Tchad, Afrique contemporaine 175, pp. 21-30. 2597. Centre Al-Mouna (2000). Quelle lacit pour un Tchad pluriel?, NDjamena, Centre Al-Mouna, 110 p. 2598. Chauvet, Jacques (1987). Croissance urbaine et incidents de 1979 Sarh (Tchad): analyse gographique et problmes du dveloppement, Les cahiers dOutre-Mer 158, pp. 205-211. 2599. Coudray, Henri (1992). Chrtiens et musulmans au Tchad, Islamochristiana 18, pp. 175-234. 2600. Coudray, Henri (1994). Les islams au sud du Sahara: lexemple du Tchad, tudes 5:5, pp. 657-667. 2601. Coudray, Henri (2001). Lavenir des relations islamo-chrtiennes

en Afrique noire, Islamochristiana 27, pp. 157-173. 2602. Forkl, Hermann (1993). Der Zentralsudan: Die stdtische Zivilisation, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 332-350. 2603. Forkl, Hermann (1993). Die Sudost-Sahara, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 353-356. 2604. Fuchs, P. (1968). Der Synkretismus der Hadjerai (Tschad Sudan), Bustan 9:3/4, pp. 63-67. 2605. Huard, Paul and Bacquie Le Capitaine (1964). Un tablissement islamique dans le desert tchadien: Ouagayi, Bulletin de lInstitut Fondamental dAfrique Noire 26, pp. 1-20. 2606. Hugot, Pierre (1979). La vide politique du Tchad musulman, Revue franaise dtudes politiques africaines 163/164, pp. 28-40. 2607. Kaag, Mayke (2005). Islamic NGOs in Chad, ISIM Review 16, p. 30. 2608. Khayar, Issa H. (1976). Le refus de lcole: contribution ltude des problmes de lducation chez les musulmans du Ouadda (Tchad), Paris, Librairie dAmrique et dOrient, 140 p. 2609. Khayar, Issa H. (1979). Education traditionnelle et ducation moderne au Tchad: conflits et adaptation, Revue franaise dtudes politiques africaines 163/164, pp. 82-93. 2610. Magnant, Jean-Pierre (1992). Lislamisation au Tchad: questions et hypothses, Jean-Pierre Magnant (ed.), Lislam au Tchad, Bordeaux, CEAN, pp. 7-24. 2611. Magnant, Jean-Pierre (ed.) (1992). Lislam au Tchad, Bordeaux, CEAN, 150 p.

CHAD

149

2612. Mahamat-Saleh, Yacoub (1983). Les populations musulmanes du Tchad et le pouvoir politiques (1946-1975): contribution ltude des problmes de construction de ltat au Tchad, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris IV - Sorbonne, 256 p. 2613. Seesemann, Rdiger (2005). The quotidian dimensions of Islamic reformism in Wadai (Chad), Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 327-346. 2614. Seid, Joseph Brahim (1972). Coutumes successorales traditionnelles au Tchad islamis, Revue juridique et politique: indpendance et coopration 26, pp. 811-818.

2615. Tubiana, Joseph (1992). Quel islam? Et quel Tchad?, Jean-Pierre Magnant (ed.), Lislam au Tchad, Bordeaux, CEAN, pp. 139-150. 2616. Tubiana, Marie-Jos (1992). Rituels de fertilit et islam, Jean-Pierre Magnant (ed.), Lislam au Tchad, Bordeaux, CEAN, pp. 57-66. 2617. Works, John A. (1976). Pilgrims in a strange land: Hausa communities in Chad, New York, Columbia University Press, 280 p. 2618. Yacoub, Mahamat Saleh (1992). Lislam et ltat en Rpublique du Tchad, Jean-Pierre Magnant (ed.), Lislam au Tchad, Bordeaux, CEAN, pp. 93-98.

Congo
2619. Biaya, Tshikala K. (1998). Le pouvoir ethnique. Concept, lieux de pouvoir et pratiques contre ltat dans la modernit africaine: analyse compare des mourides (Sngal) et Luba (CongoZare), Anthropolgie et socits 22:1, pp. 105-135. 2620. Bibeau, Gilles (1976). La communaut musulmane de Kisangani, Benot Verhaegen (ed.), Kisangani 1876-1976. Histoire dune ville. Tome 1: La population, Kinshasa, Presses Universitaires du Zare, pp. 179-238. 2621. Bimangu, S. and Tshishiku Tshibangu (1978). Contribution lhistoire de limplantation de lislam au Zare, Paideuma 24, pp. 225-230. 2622. Haddad, Adnan (1983). Larabe et le swahili dans la Rpublique du Zare: tudes islamiques (histoire et linguistique), Paris, Socit ddition dEnseignement Superieur, 262 p. 2623. Haddad, Adnan (1994). Recueil de rflexions sur ..., Lubumbashi, Universit de Lubumbashi, 192 p. 2624. Knappert, Jan (1973). A Swahili Islamic prayer from Zaire, Orientalia Lovanensia Periodica 4, pp. 197-201. 2625. Kuama, Mobwa Makutungu (1981). Lislam Kinshasa, Cahiers des religions africaines 30, pp. 165-185. 2626. Lazzarato, Luigi (1979). Lislam Kasongo, Kasongo, s.n., 60 p. 2627. Lazzarato, Luigi (2003). Relations islamo-chrtiennes au Congo Kinshasa, Islamochristiana 29, pp. 141-163. 2628. Lombe, Kawaya Yuma (1987). Un mariage ostentatoire: le harusi des populations islamises du Maniema, Le mois en Afrique 247/248, pp. 106-115.

150

WEST CENTRAL AFRICA

2629. Nicolas, B. (1985). Lislam au Zare, thse de doctorat, University of Paris. 2630. Rossie, Jean-Pierre (1976). Bibliographie commente de la communaut musulmane au Zaire des origines 1975, Les cahiers du CEDAF 6, pp. 2-38. 2631. Rzewuski, Eugeniusz (1974). Asili ya Bangwana - origine des Bangwana: enregistrements de la tradition orale relative a lhistoire de la communaut musulmane de Kisingani, Africana Bulletin 21, pp. 117-146. 2632. Tanner, Ralph E.S. (1968). The Jamaa movement in the Congo: A sociological comment on some religious interpretations, The Heythrop Journal 9, pp. 164-178.

2633. Thier, Franz-M. De (1963). Singhitini, la Stanleyville musulmane, Bruxelles, Centre pour ltude des Problmes du Monde Musulman, 107 p. 2634. Young, Crawford (1966). Materials for the study of Islam in the Congo, Cahiers conomiques et sociaux 4:4, pp. 461-464. 2635. Young, Crawford (1967). Lislam au Congo, tudes congolaises 10:5, pp. 14-31. 2636. Young, Crawford (1969). The Congo, James Kritzeck and William H. Lewis (eds), Islam in Africa, New York, Van Nostrand-Reinhold, pp. 250-269.

Gabon
2637. Bignoumbe-Bi-Moussavou, Ibrahim (1995). Lislam au Gabon, Libreville, ditions La Lumire / Emmas Media, 159 p. 2638. Kasule, Omar Hassan (1985). Muslims in Gabon, West Africa, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 6:1, pp. 192-206.

NORTHEAST AFRICA (GENERAL)

151

IV Northeast Africa
Northeast Africa (General)
2639. Abbink, Jon (1991). Islam in de Hoorn van Afrika, Thijl Sunier and Arend Jan Termeulen (eds), Macht, mobilisatie en moskee, Baarn, Ambo, pp. 55-59. 2640. Badawi, Maisoun and T. Horn (1998). Islamic law and women in the Horn of Africa: Two perspectives, Middle East Womens Studies: The Review 13:2, pp. 5-8. 2641. Braukmper, Ulrich (1989). The sanctuary of Shaykh Husayn and the Oromo-Somali connections in Bale (Ethiopia), Frankfurt am Mainer Afrikanistische Bltter 1, pp. 108-134. 2642. Braukmper, Ulrich (1992). The sanctuary of Shaykh Husayn and the Oromo-Somali connections in Bale, Hussein M. Adam and Charles L. Geshekter (eds), Proceedings of the First International Congress of Somali Studies, Atlanta, Georgia, Scholars Press, pp. 145-166. 2643. Dilger, Konrad (1981). Die Rolle des islamischen Rechts im ostafrikanischen Raum: Ein Beitrag zur Rechtsentwicklung in Somalia, in der Volksrepublik Jemen und in thiopien, Jahrbuch fr afrikanisches Recht 2, pp. 3-39. 2644. Dombrowski, Franz A. (1983). The growth and consolidation of Muslim power in the Horn of Africa: Some observations, Archiv orientalni 51, pp. 55-67. 2645. Erlich, Haggai (1980). The Horn of Africa and the Middle East: Politicization of Islam in the Horn and depoliticization of Ethiopian Christianity, Joseph Tubiana (ed.), Modern Ethiopia: From the accession of Menilek II to the present, Rotterdam, Balkema, pp. 399-408. 2646. Gagnon, M. (1990). Islam in the Horn of Africa: Penetration and expansion, Encounter: Documents for Muslim-Christian understanding 163. 2647. Grandin, Nicole (1996). Le Nord-Est et lEst de lAfrique, Alexandre Popovic and Gilles Veinstein (eds), Les voies dAllah: les ordres mystiques dans lislam des origines aujourdhui, Paris, Fayard, pp. 428-441. 2648. Huliaras, Asteris C. (1995). Islam: Promise or peril?, The World Today 51:12, pp. 242-245. 2649. Kapteijns, Lidwien E.M. (2000). Ethiopia and the Horn of Africa, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 227-250. 2650. Kassamali, Noor J. (1998). When modernity confronts traditional practices: Female genital cutting in Northeast Africa, Herbert L. Bodman and Nayereh E. Tohidi (eds), Women in Muslim societies: Diversity within unity, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, pp. 39-61. 2651. Lewis, Ioan M. (1983). The past and present in Islam: The case of African survivals, Temenos (Helsinki) 19, pp. 55-67. 2652. Lewis, Ioan M. (2001). Saints in North East African Islam, Biancamaria Scarcia Amoretti (ed.), Islam in East Africa. New sources (Archives. Manuscripts and written historical sources. Oral history, Archaeology), Roma, Herder, pp. 227-240.

152

NORTHEAST AFRICA

2653. Loukeris, Kostas (1995). Religion and nationalism: The GreekTurkish and Ethio-Somali conflicts, The Hague, Institute of Social Studies, 28 p. 2654. Malakar, S.N. (1994). Islam and politics in the Horn of Africa, Islam and the Modern Age 25:3, pp. 206-217. 2655. Mrozek, Anna (1973). Islam a nard w Afryce: Somalia, Sudan, Libia, Warszawa, Naukowe, 260 p. 2656. Mller, Hans (1996). Horn von Afrika, Werner Ende (ed.), Der Islam in der Gegenwart, Mnich, Beck, pp. 454-466. 2657. Schlee, Gnther (1994). Der Islam und das Gada-System als konfliktprgende Krfte in NordostAfrika, Sociologus 44:2, pp. 112-135. 2658. Shai, Shaul (2005). The Red Sea terror triangle: Sudan,

Somalia, Yemen, and Islamic terror, New Brunswick, Transaction Publishers, 223 p. 2659. Shinn, David H. (2003). Terrorism in East Africa and the Horn: An overview, The Journal of Conflict Studies 23:2, pp. 79-91. 2660. Waal, Alex de (ed.) (2004). Islamism and its enemies in the Horn of Africa, London, Hurst, 279 p. 2661. Waal, Alex de and A.H. Abdel Salam (2004). Africa, islamism and Americas War on terror, Alex de Waal (ed.), Islamism and its enemies in the Horn of Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 231-257. 2662. West, Doborah L. (2005). Combating terrorism in the Horn of Africa and Yemen, Cambridge, Massachusetts, Harvard University, Belfer Center for Science and International Affairs, 34 p.

Eritrea
2663. Aberra, Yassin M. (1984). Moslim institutions in Ethiopia: The Asmara Awqaf, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 5:1, pp. 203-233. 2664. Anonymous (1989). American documents on the Moslem League of Eritrea, Journal of Eritrean Studies 3:2, pp. 62-67. 2665. Hussien, Seifuddin A. (1998). The conflict in Eritrea reconsidered, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 18:1, pp. 159-168. 2666. Medhanie, Tesfatsion (1994). Eritrea & neighbors in the New World Order: Geopolitics, democracy and Islamic fundamentalism, Mnster, LIT Verlag, 132 p. 2667. Miran, Jonathan (2002). Grand mufti, rudit et nationaliste rythren: note sur la vie et loeuvre de cheikh Ibrhm al-Mukhtr (1909-1969), Chroniques ymnites 10, pp. 35-47. 2668. Miran, Jonathan (2005). A historical overview of Islam in Eritrea, Die Welt des Islams 45:2, pp. 177-215. 2669. Nouaille-Degorge, Brigitte (1975). Le facteur islamique dans le conflit erythren, Revue franaise dtudes politiques africaines 113, pp. 65-78.

ETHIOPIA

153

Ethiopia
2670. Abbas, Haji Gnamo (1991). Le rle du culte de Chaikh Hussein dans lislam des Arssi (thiopie), Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 5, pp. 21-42. 2671. Abbink, Jon (1998). An historical-anthropological approach to Islam in Ethiopia: Issues of identity and politics, Journal of African Cultural Studies 11:2, pp. 109-124. 2672. Abbink, Jon (1999). Ethiopian Islam and the challenge of diversity, ISIM Newsletter 4, p. 24. 2673. Ahmed, Hussein (1990). Two Muslim shrines in South Wallo, Bahru Zewde, David Chapple, and Hussein Ahmed (eds), Proceedings of the fifth seminar of the Department of History (Debre Zeit, 30 June - 3 July 1989), Addis Abeba, Addid Ababa University, pp. 61-74. 2674. Ahmed, Hussein (1992). The historiography of Islam in Ethiopia, Journal of Islamic Studies 3, pp. 15-46. 2675. Ahmed, Hussein (1992). The cross and the crescent: State and culture in Ethiopian history, Omaly sy anio 33/36, pp. 149-184. 2676. Ahmed, Hussein (1993). Trends and issues in the history of Islam in Ethiopia, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 205-220. 2677. Ahmed, Hussein (1994). Islam and Islamic discourse in Ethiopia (1973-1993), Harold G. Marcus (ed.), New trends in Ethiopian Studies: Ethiopia 94, Lawrenceville, Red Sea Press, pp. 775-800. 2678. Ahmed, Hussein (1998). Islamic literature and religious revival in Ethiopia (1991-1994), Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 12, pp. 89-108. 2679. Ahmed, Hussein (1998). Islamic literature in Ethiopia: A short overview, Ethiopian Journal of Languages and Literature 8, pp. 25-37. 2680. Ahmed, Hussein (1998). Recent Islamic periodicals in Ethiopia (1996-1998), Northeast African Studies 5:2, pp. 7-21. 2681. Ahmed, Hussein (1999). Faith and trade: The market stalls around the Anwar Mosque in Addis Abeba during Ramadan, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 19:2, pp. 261-268. 2682. Almedom, A. (1994). Drugs-dazed Muslim women? The use of tchat among urban Gurage women in Ethiopia, Maryon McDonald (ed.), Gender, drink and drugs, Herndon, Virginia, Berg Publishers, pp. 198-220. 2683. Andrzejewski, Bogumil W. (1972). Allusive diction in Galla hymns in praise of Sheikh Hussein of Bal, African Languages 13, pp. 1-31. 2684. Andrzejewski, Bogumil W. (1974). Sheikh Hussein of Bali in Galla oral tradition, Enrico Cerulli (ed.), IV Congresso internationale di studi Etiopici. Volume I, Roma, Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei, pp. 463-480. 2685. Baxter, Paul T.W. (1987). Some observations on the short hymns sung in praise of Shaikh Nur Hussein of Bale, Ahmed al-Shahi (ed.), The diversity of the Muslim community: Anthropological essays in memory of Peter Lienhardt, London, Ithaca Press, pp. 139-152. 2686. Braukmper, Ulrich (1984). Notes on the islamicization and the Muslim shrines of the Harar Plateau, Thomas Labahn (ed.), Proceedings of the Second International Congress of Somali Studies. Volume II: Archaeology and history, Hamburg, Helmut Buske Verlag, pp. 145-174.

154

NORTHEAST AFRICA

2687. Braukmper, Ulrich (1987). Medieval Muslim survivals as a stimulating factor in the re-islamization of Southeastern Ethiopia, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlndischen Gesellschaft 137, pp. 20-33. 2688. Braukmper, Ulrich (1992). Aspects of religious syncretism in Southern Ethiopia, Journal of Religion in Africa 22:3, pp. 194-207. 2689. Braukmper, Ulrich (2002). Islamic history and culture in Southern Ethiopia: Collected essays, Mnster, LIT Verlag, 195 p. 2690. Carmichael, Tim (1996). Contemporary Ethiopian discourse on Islamic history: The politics of historical representation, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 10, pp. 169-186. 2691. Cerulli, Enrico (1968). Islam w Etiopii, Przeglad Orientalistyczny, pp. 3-13. 2692. Demoz, Abraham (1972). Moslems and Islam in Ethiopic literature, Journal of Ethiopian Studies 10:1, pp. 1-11. 2693. Desplat, Patrick (2002). Muslime in thiopien: Die Heiligenverehrung in Harar in Auseinandersetzung mit islamischen Reformstrmungen, Afrika Spectrum 37:2, pp. 141-157. 2694. Desplat, Patrick (2005). thiopien: Diaspora am Horn von Afrika?, INAMO 41, pp. 4-8. 2695. Desplat, Patrick (2005). The articulation of religious identities and their boundaries in Ethiopia: Labelling difference and processes of contextualization in Islam, Journal of Religion in Africa 35:4, pp. 482-505. 2696. Erlich, Haggai (1994). Ethiopia and the Middle East, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, 227 p.

2697. Ficquet, loi (2004). Le rituel du caf, contribution musulmane lidentit nationale thiopienne, Antnio Custdio Gonalves (ed.), O Islo na frica Subsariana, Porto, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, pp. 159-165. 2698. Fisseha, Girma (1993). Die Pilgerfahrt zum Grabmahl von Scheich Husain, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 323-324. 2699. Foucher, Emile (1988). Names of Mussulmans venerated in Harrar and its surroundings: A list, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlndischen Gesellschaft 138, pp. 263-282. 2700. Foucher, Emile (1992). Lislam et le culte des saintes Harar, Mission-Messages 389, pp. 21-26. 2701. Foucher, Emile (1994). The cult of Muslim saints in Harar: Religious dimension, Bahru Zewde, Richard Pankhurst, and Taddese Beyene (eds), Proceedings of the Eleventh International Conference of Ethiopian Studies, Addis Ababa, Addis Ababa University, Institute of Ethiopian Studies, pp. 71-79. 2702. Gibb, Camilla C.T. (1996). In the city of saints: Religion, politics and gender in Harar, Ethiopia, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Oxford, 369 p. 2703. Gibb, Camilla C.T. (1998). Sharing the faith: Religion and ethnicity in the city of Harar, Horn of Africa 16:1/4, pp. 144-162. 2704. Gibb, Camilla C.T. (1999). Baraka without borders: Integrating communities in the city of saints, Journal of Religion in Africa 29:1, pp. 88-108. 2705. Giorgis, K.W. (1981). Muslim education in Ethiopia, Journal of

ETHIOPIA

155

the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 3:2, pp. 75-85. 2706. Gnamo, Abbas Haji (2002). Islam, the orthodox church and Oromo nationalism (Ethiopia), Cahiers dtudes africaines 165, pp. 99-120. 2707. Gori, Alessandro (1991). La Silloge di Sah Zakkareyas (analisi preliminare): contributo allo studio della polemica cristiana contro lislam in Etiopia, Rassegna di Studi Etiopici 35, pp. 73-134. 2708. Gori, Alessandro (1993). Islam in Etiopia, Rassegna di Studi Etiopici 37, pp. 45-87. 2709. Gori, Alessandro (1995). Alcune considerazioni e precisazioni preliminari sullorigine e sulla natura delle presenze islamiche non autoctone nelle comunit musulmane dEtiopia, Annali Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli 55:4, pp. 406-436. 2710. Hassen, Mohammed (2000). Islam as resistance ideology among the Oromo of Ethiopia, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 79-114. 2711. Hogan, D.P. and B. Biratu (2004). Social identity and community effects on contraceptive use and intentions in Southern Ethiopia, Studies in Family Planning 35:2, pp. 79-90. 2712. Hussein, Jeylan W. (2005). The functions of Arican oral arts: The Arsi-Oromo oral arts in focus, African Study Monographs 26:1, pp. 15-18. 2713. Hussien, Seifuddin A. (1997). Islam, Christianity and Ethiopias foreign policy, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 17:1, pp. 129-139.

2714. Ishihara, Minako (1993). A note on religious activities of some sheikhs in Negelle, Borana region of Southern Ethiopia, Nilo-Ethiopian Studies 1, pp. 75-81. 2715. Ishihara, Minako (1996). Textual analysis of a poetic verse in a Muslim Oromo society in Jimma area, Southwestern Ethiopia, Senri Ethnological Studies 43, pp. 207-232. 2716. Jacobsson, L. (2002). Traditional treatment of mental and psychosomatic disorders in Ethiopia, International Congress Series 1241, pp. 265-269. 2717. Kifleyesus, Abebe (1995). Sufism and the rural and urban reality of Argobba mysticism, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 9, pp. 27-46. 2718. Kifleyesus, Abebe (2002). Muslims and meals: The social and symbolic function of foods in changing socio-economic environments, Africa 72:2, pp. 245-276. 2719. Krylov, Alexander (1990). Islam and nationalism: Two trends of the separatist movement in Ethiopia, Northeast African Studies 12:2/3, pp. 171-176. 2720. McGlure, Bryan (1972). Religion and nationalism in Southern Ethiopia, A Current Bibliography on African Affairs 5, pp. 497-508. 2721. Mehari, Asfaha (1988). Christian-Muslim relations in Ethiopia, J. Paul Rajashekar (ed.), Christian-Muslim relations in Eastern Africa: Report of a seminar, Geneva, Lutheran World Federation, Department of Studies, pp. 77-81. 2722. Mercier, Jacques (1996). Les mtaphores nuptiale et royale du zar: contributions ltude critique de la relation entre le dieu et son adepte dans les

156

NORTHEAST AFRICA

cultes de possession, Northeast African Studies 3:2, pp. 127-148. 2723. Mercier, Jacques (1997). Les dieux naissent btards: dynamique de la possession polythiste en Ethiopie, Albert de Surgy (ed.), Religion et pratiques de puissance, Paris, LHarmattan, pp. 95-104. 2724. Moten, Rashid (1993). Islam in Ethiopia: An analytical survey, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 221-231. 2725. Mustafa, Zaki (1973). The substantive law applied by Muslim courts in Ethiopia: Possible justifications for the continued application of the Sharia, Journal of Ethiopian Law 9:1, pp. 138-148. 2726. Pelizzari, Elisa (1992). Due riti di possessione a confronto: il culto di Sheekh Xussen e il Mingis, Africa (Roma) 47, pp. 355-374. 2727. Pelizzari, Elisa (1993). Lislam popolare in Etiopia: il pellegrinaggio di Shaikh Husayn, Africa (Roma) 48:3, pp. 382-395. 2728. Schlee, Gnther and Abdullahi A. Shongolo (1995). Local war and its impact on ethnic and religious identification in Southern Ethiopia, GeoJournal 36:1, pp. 7-17.

2729. Shehim, Kasim (1982). The influence of Islam on the Afar, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Washington, 230 p. 2730. Shinn, David H. (2002). Ethiopia: Coping with Islamic fundamentalism before and after September 11, Africa Notes 7, pp. 1-7. 2731. Shongolo, Abdullahi A. (1995). The Gumi Gaayo assembly of the Boran: A traditional legislative organ and its relationship to the Ethiopian state and a modernizing world, Zeitschrift fr Ethnologie 119:1, pp. 27-58. 2732. Tiquet, M. (1987). Ethiopia: Destroy the Muslims. Religious leaders of all denominations are targets of persecution, but some groups are more persecuted than others, Index on Censorship 16:4, pp. 33-34. 2733. Tubiana, Joseph (1981). Lislam et lEthiopie, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 1) Paris, INALCO, pp. 249-264. 2734. Tubiana, Joseph (1991). Zar and buda in Northern Ethiopia, Ioan M. Lewis, Ahmed al-Safi, and Sayyid H. Hurreiz (eds), Womens medicine: The zarbori cult in Africa and beyond, Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press, pp. 19-33.

Somalia
2735. Abdullahi Baadiyow, A.M. (2001). Tribalism and Islam: Variations on the basics of Somaliness, M.S. Lilius (ed.), Variations on the theme of Somaliness, Turku, Abo Akademi University, pp. 227-240. 2736. Adam, Hussein M. (1995). Islam and politics in Somalia, Journal of Islamic Studies 6:2, pp. 189-221. 2737. Ahmed, Abdullahi Mohamed (1988). Somali traditional healers: Role and status, Annarita Puglielli (ed.), Proceedings of the Third International Congress of Somali Studies, Roma, Il Pensiero Scientifico Editore, pp. 240-247. 2738. Ahmed, Ali Jimale (1991). Of poets and sheikhs: Somali literature, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in

SOMALIA

157

African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 79-89. 2739. Ahmed, Sadia (1998). Islam and development: Opportunities and constraints for Somali women, Caroline Sweetman (ed.), Gender, religion and spirituality, Oxford, Oxfam, pp. 69-72. 2740. Ahmed, Sadia (1999). Islam and development: Opportunities and constraints for Somali women, Gender and Development 7:1, pp. 69-72. 2741. Andrzejewski, Bogumil W. (1970). The roobdon of Shaikh Aqib Abdullahi Jama: A Somali prayer for rain, African Language Studies 11, pp. 21-34. 2742. Andrzejewski, Bogumil W. (1974). The veneration of Sufi saints and its impact on the oral literature of the Somali people and on their literature in Arabic, African Language Studies 15, pp. 15-53. 2743. Axmed, F., Cabdalla C. Mansur, and G. Banti (1995). I fondamentalisti islamici nella regione del Gedo, Africa e Mediterraneo 14/15, pp. 85-90. 2744. Bayne, E.A. (1966). A religious nationalist in Somalia: A comment on modern nationalism allied with Islam as a unifying dynamic, Northeast Africa Series (American Universities Field Staff) 13:3, pp. 1-7. 2745. Berns McGown, Rima (2004). Transformative Islam and shifting gender roles in the Somali diaspora, Abdi Kusow (ed.), Putting the cart before the horse: Contested nationalism and the crisis of the nation-state in Somalia, Trenton, Red Sea Press. 2746. Bryden, Matt (2003). No quick fixes: Coming to terms with terrorism, Islam and statelessness in Somalia, The Journal of Conflict Studies 23:2, pp. 24-56.

2747. Couchard, Franoise (1994). Le fantasme de sduction dans la culture musulmane: mythes et reprsentations sociales, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 312 p. 2748. Declich, Francesca (1995). Identity, dance and Islam among people with Bantu origins in riverine areas of Somalia, Ali Jimale Ahmed (ed.), The invention of Somalia, Lawrenceville, Red Sea Press, pp. 191-222. 2749. Declich, Francesca (1996). Formas poeticas religiosas femeninas en un contexto rural somali: el Nabi-ammaan, Studia Africana (Barcelona) 7, pp. 123-145. 2750. Declich, Francesca (1996). Poesia religiosa femminile: Nabiammaan nel contesto rurale della Somalia, Africa (Roma) 51:1, pp. 50-79. 2751. Declich, Francesca (2000). Sufi experience in rural Somali: A focus on women, Social Anthropology 8:3, pp. 295-318. 2752. Declich, Francesca (2001). Sources on Islam composed in the vernacular: Somali womens religious poetry, Biancamaria Scarcia Amoretti (ed.), Islam in East Africa: New Sources (Archives. Manuscripts and Written Historical Sources. Oral History. Archaeology), Roma, Herder, pp. 297-337. 2753. Dilger, Konrad (1979). Rechtserneuerung und Islam in Somalia, Verfassung und Recht in bersee 12, pp. 15-24. 2754. Forkl, Hermann (1993). Die Somali und ihre Nachbarn, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 319-323. 2755. Gould, L.E. (1988). A nation of bards, Aramco World 39:6, pp. 32-37.

158

NORTHEAST AFRICA

2756. Hasan, Mohamed-Rashid Sheikh and Salada M. Robleh (2004). Islamic revival and education in Somalia, Holger Daun and Geoffrey Walford (eds), Educational strategies among Muslims in the context of globalization: Some national case studies, Leiden, Brill, pp. 141-163. 2757. Helander, Bernhard (1999). Somalia, David Westerlund and Ingvar Svanberg (eds), Islam outside the Arab world, Richmond, Curzon, pp. 39-55. 2758. International Crisis Group (2002). Somalia: Countering terrorism in a failed state, Nairobi, International Crisis Group, 37 p. 2759. Kapteijns, Lidwien E.M. and Mariam Omar Ali (1996). Sittaat: Somali womens songs for the mothers of the believers, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), The marabout and the muse: New approaches to Islam in African literature, Portsmouth, Heinemann, pp. 124-141. 2760. Kapteijns, Lidwien E.M. (1999). Somali womens songs for the first ladies of early Islam, ISIM Newsletter 3, p. 27. 2761. Keynan, Hassan A. (1993). Basic education through Quranic schools in Somalia, Oslo, Norwegian National Commission for UNESCO, 50 p. 2762. Lewis, Ioan M. (1965). Shaikhs and warriors in Somaliland, Meyer Fortes and Germaine Dieterlen (eds), African systems of thought, London, Oxford University Press, pp. 204-220. 2763. Lewis, Ioan M. (1966). Confirmity and contrast in Somali Islam, Ioan M. Lewis (ed.), Islam in tropical Africa, London, Oxford University Press, pp. 253-264. 2764. Lewis, Ioan M. (1984). Sufism in Somaliland: A study in tribal Islam, Akbar S. Ahmed and David M. Hart (eds), Islam in tribal societies: From

the Atlas to the Indus, London, Routledge & Kegan Paul, pp. 127-168. 2765. Lewis, Ioan M. (1998). Saints and Somalis: Popular Islam in a clan-based society, London, Haan, 174 p. 2766. Marchal, Roland (2001). La Somalie, nouvelle cible de justice illimite?, Politique africaine 84, pp. 147-162. 2767. Marchal, Roland (2004). Islamic political dynamics in the Somali civil war: Before and after September 11, Alex de Waal (ed.), Islamism and its enemies in the Horn of Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 114-145. 2768. Mazrui, Alamin M. (1996). Mapping Islam in Farahs maps, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), The marabout and the muse: New approaches to Islam in African literature, Portsmouth, Heinemann, pp. 205-217. 2769. Medani, Khalid M. (2002). Financing terrorism or survival? Informal finance and state collapse in Somalia, and the US war on terrorism, MERIP Middle East Report 32:2, pp. 2-9. 2770. Mekki, H.M. (1990). Cultural politics of Greater Somali: Africa since 1887-1986, Khartoum, African Islamic Press. 2771. Menkhaus, Ken (2002). Political Islam in Somalia: Implications for current and future conflict in the Horn of Africa, Laurent Baechler and Anne Coldefy-Faucard (eds), Guerres dAfrique, Genve, CRES, pp. 111-130. 2772. Menkhaus, Ken (2002). Political Islam in Somalia, Middle East Policy 9:1, pp. 109-123. 2773. Menkhaus, Ken (2002). Somalia: In the crosshairs of the war on terrorism, Current History 655, pp. 210-218.

SOMALIA

159

2774. Menkhaus, Ken (2002). Somalia: Next up in the war on terrorism?, Africa Notes 6, pp. 1-9. 2775. Menkhaus, Ken (2004). Somalia: State collapse and the threat of terrorism, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 92 p. 2776. Mohamed Abdi, Mohamed (1992). Histoire des croyances en Somalie: religions traditionnelles et religions du livre, Paris, Les Belles Lettres, 163 p. 2777. Mohamed Abdi, Mohamed (1997). Un multipartisme non dmocratique: la monte des intgrismes musulmans en Somalie, Franois Constantin and Christian Coulon (eds), Religion et transition dmocratique en Afrique, Paris, Karthala, pp. 163-185. 2778. Mohamed Abdi, Mohamed (2003). Retour vers les dugsi, coles coraniques en Somalie, Cahiers dtudes africaines 169/170, pp. 351-369. 2779. Mrozek, Anna (1972). Rola i funkcje Islamu w kszaltowaniu wiezi narodowej Somalijczykow, Przeglad Socjologiczny 25, pp. 167-222. 2780. Mukhtar, Mohamed Haji (1995). Islam in Somali history: Fact and fiction, Ali Jimale Ahmed (ed.), The invention of Somalia, Lawrenceville, Red Sea Press, pp. 1-27. 2781. Olmi, G. (1987). Lislam di base in Somalia. Contributo per lo studio di alcuni aspetti della vita e della mentalit religiosa dei fedeli musulmani in una zona dellAfrica sub-sahariana: il caso di Mareeey, tesi di laurea, Universit degli Studi di Roma 'La Sapienza'. 2782. Orwin, Martin (2001). Language use in three Somali religious poems, Journal of African Cultural Studies 14:1, pp. 69-87.

2783. Prouse de Montlos, Marc-Antoine (2000). Rseaux financiers, diaspora et hawilad: le rle cl de la pninsule arabique entre lOccident et la Somalie, Autrepart 16, pp. 99-116. 2784. Prouse de Montlos, Marc-Antoine (2003). Diaspora et terrorisme, Paris, Presses de Sciences Po, 264 p. 2785. Prouse de Montlos, Marc-Antoine (2005). Des ONG sans gouvernement: mouvements islamiques et vellits de substitution ltat dans la Somalie en guerre, Sarah Ben Nfissa and others (eds), ONG et gouvernance dans le monde arabe, Paris, Karthala-CEDEJ. 2786. Phillips, Maggi (1996). The view from a mosque of words: Nuruddin Farahs Close sesame and the Holy Quran, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), The marabout and the muse: New approaches to Islam in African literature, Portsmouth, Heinemann, pp. 191-204. 2787. Renders, Marleen (2005). Turbans and tribes: The building of a state and the political role of Islam in Somaliland, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 477-502. 2788. Sage, Andr Le (2001). Prospects for al Itihad and islamist radicalism in Somalia, Review of African Political Economy 89, pp. 472-477. 2789. Samatar, Abdi Ismail (2005). Social transformation and Islamic reinterpretation in Northern Somalia: The womens mosque in Gabiley, Ghazi-Walid Falah and Caroline Nagel (eds), Geographies of Muslim women: Gender, religion, and space, New York, The Guilford Press, pp. 377-411.

160

NORTHEAST AFRICA

2790. Samatar, Said S. (2002). Unhappy masses and the challenge of political Islam in the Horn of Africa, Horn of Africa 20, pp. 1-20. 2791. Tadesse, Medhane (2002). Al-Ittihad. Political Islam and black economy in Somalia: Religion, money, clan, and the struggle for supremacy over

Somalia, Addis Ababa, Meag Printing Enterprise, 209 p. 2792. Werner, Louis (2001). Djibouti: A future in Arabic, Aramco World 52:2, pp. 18-23.

Sudan
2793. Aandahl, Kristin (2003). Islam i Sudan. Hasan al-Turabis ideologi: En teoretisk modell av en islamsk stat, master thesis, University of Oslo, 101 p. 2794. Abd al-Gawad, Gamal (1990). Deux formes de mdiation partisane: islam traditionnel et islam moderniste au Soudan, Egypte/Monde arabe 2:2, pp. 27-34. 2795. Abd al-Gawad, Gamal (1991). La modernit anti-traditionnelle: une fausse hypothse propos des confrries tude de la Burhaniyya, Michel Wieviorka (ed.), Modernisation et nouvelles formes de mobilisation sociale: Egypte-Bresil 19701989, Cairo, CEDEJ, pp. 81-88. 2796. Abd al-Rahim, Muddathir (1987). The roots of revolution in the Quran, Dirst Ifrqiyya (Khartoum) 3, pp. 9-20. 2797. Abdalla, Ali (1985). Economic policy and islamisation of the banking system in Sudan, Khartoum, University of Khartoum, DSRC, 20 p. 2798. Abdallah, Taha Ibrahim Mohammed (1994). Mahmud Mohammed Taha: Mrtyrer des Versuchs einer Erneuerung des islamischen Denkens im Sudan, Internationales Afrikaforum 30:4, pp. 353-365. 2799. Abdel Halim, Asma M. (1999). Reconciling the opposites: Equal but subordinate, Courtney Howland (ed.), Religious fundamentalisms and the human rights of women, New York, St. Martins Press, pp. 203-213. 2800. Abdel-Galil, Musa Adam (1974). Some political and economic aspects of Koranic schools in Jebel Si, bachelor thesis, University of Khartoum. 2801. Abdelmoula, Adam M. (1996). The fundamentalist agenda for human rights: The Sudan and Algeria, Arab Studies Quarterly 18:1, pp. 1-28. 2802. Abdelsalam, Abdelsalam Hassan (2003). Islamic law and womens human rights, Joy Ngozi Ezeilo, Muhammed Tawfiq Ladan, and Abiola Akiyode Afolabi (eds), Sharia implementation in Nigeria: Issues and challenges on womens rights and access to justice, Enugu, Womens Aid Collective, pp. 74-85. 2803. Abdelsalam, Sadik (1993). Techniques thrapeutiques islamique: le voleur et le visiteur. Confrontation entre deux systmes thrapeutiques dans le Soudan (region de Gazira) - celui du zar et celui du djinn, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris VII - Denis Diderot, 501 p. 2804. Abdelsalam, Sharafeldin (1983). Muslim saints legends in the Sudan: A functional analysis, Kofi Anyidoho, Daniel Avorgbedor, and Susan Domowitz (eds), Cross rhythms: Papers in African folklore, Bloomington, Trickster Press, pp. 129-154.

SUDAN

161

2805. Abdin, A.Z. al- (1988). Introduction to the Sudan Charter, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 6:1, pp. 1-12. 2806. Abdul Aziz, Siddieg (1994). The role of Islam in Sudan, Hanguk Isullam Hakhoe Nonchong / Korean Annals of Islamic Studies 4, pp. 55-58. 2807. Abu Manga, al-Amin (1993). Resistance to the Western system of education by the early migrant community of Maiurno (Sudan), Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 117-134. 2808. Abu Rannat, Sayyid Muhammad (1960). The relationship between Islamic and customary law in the Sudan, Journal of African Law 4, pp. 9-16. 2809. Abusabib, Mohamed (1995). The impact of Islam on African art: The case of the Sudan, Karin dahl and Berit Sahlstrm (eds), Islamic art and culture in Sub-Saharan Africa, Uppsala, Almqvist & Wiksell International, pp. 139-148. 2810. Abusabib, Mohamed (2001). Political Islam and the arts: The Sudanese experiment, ISIM Newsletter 8, p. 10. 2811. Adar, Korwa G. (2000). Islamization in Sudan: The fallacy of the Sudanese administrations policy of national identity, Crisis and terror in the Horn of Africa: Autopsy of democracy, human rights and freedom, Aldershot, Ashgate, pp. 209-228. 2812. Ador, Samuel N. (2004). Sharia: Historical and contemporary perspectives in the Sudan, Johnson A. Mbillah and John Chesworth (eds), From the cross to the crescent: A Procmura occasional paper, Nairobi, PROCMURA, pp. 48-63. 2813. Affendi, Abdelwahab el- (1988). The ideological development of the

Sudanese Ikhwan Movement, Proceedings of the International Conference on Middle East Studies (BRISMES), Oxford, British Society for Middle Eastern Studies, pp. 387-430. 2814. Affendi, Abdelwahab el- (1990). Discovering the South: Sudanese dilemmas for Islam in Africa, African Affairs 356, pp. 371-389. 2815. Affendi, Abdelwahab el- (1990). The long march from Lahore to Khartoum: Beyond the Muslim reformation, British Society for Middle Eastern Studies Bulletin 17, pp. 137-151. 2816. Affendi, Abdelwahab el- (1991). Turabis revolution: Islam and power in Sudan, London, Grey Seal, 209 p. 2817. Affendi, Abdelwahab el- (2001). Islam and human rights: The lessons from Sudan, The Muslim World 91:3/4, pp. 481-506. 2818. Ahmadi, Hala Abdel Magid Mohamed Abdel Magid al- (2003). Globalisations, islamism and gender: Womens political organisations in the Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, Katholieke Universiteit Nijmegen, 247 p. 2819. Ahmed, Einas (1997). Banques islamiques et socits islamiques dinvestissement, Politique africaine 66, pp. 39-48. 2820. Ahmed, Einas (2004). Llite du pouvoir au Soudan: hgmonie et recrutement politique (1985-2000), thse de doctorat, Universit Montesquieu-Bordeaux IV, 348 p. 2821. Ahmed, Eltegani Abdelgader (1990). Islamic banking: Distribution of profit (case study), Ph.D. dissertation, University of Hull, 489 p. 2822. Ahmed, Osman Babikir (1988). Islamic credit, its role and significance: The case of Faisal Islamic Bank (Sudan), BRISMES: Proceedings of the 1988

162

NORTHEAST AFRICA

Conference on Middle Eastern Studies, Oxford, British Society for Middle Eastern Studies, pp. 226-246. 2823. Ahmed, Osman Babikir (1990). The contribution of Islamic banking to economic development: The case of the Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Durham, 454 p. 2824. Ahmed, Osman Babikir (1990). Sudan: The role of the Faisal Islamic Bank, Rodney Wilson (ed.), Islamic financial markets, New York, Routledge, pp. 76-99. 2825. Ahmed, Taha Eltayeb (1987). The impact of religion on the management control systems of banks: The case of islamisation in the Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Bath. 2826. Ahmed, Taha Eltayeb (1998). The impact of religion on management control system of Islamic and islamised banks in Sudan, Savings and Development 22:2, pp. 215-232. 2827. Akolawin, Natale O. (1971). Islamic and customary law in the Sudan: Problems of today and tomorrow, Yusuf Fadl Hasan (ed.), Sudan in Africa, Khartoum, Khartoum University press, pp. 279-301. 2828. Akolawin, Natale O. (1973). Personal law in the Sudan: Trends and developments, Journal of African Law 17:2, pp. 149-195. 2829. Ali, Hayder Ibrahim (1995). Islamism in practice: The case of Sudan, Laura Guazzone (ed.), The islamist dilemma: The political role of islamist movements in the contemporary Arab world, Reading, Ithaca Press, pp. 187-214. 2830. Ali, Hayder Ibrahim (1997). Le Front national islamique, Politique africaine 66, pp. 13-22. 2831. Ali, Hayder Ibrahim (1997). The reconstruction of the new Sudanese:

Myth, utopia or reality?, Karl-Heina Prtge (ed.), Forschungen im Sudan: Ergebnisse der interdisziplinren Sudantagung im Februar 1996 in Erfurt, Erfurt, Institut fr Geographie der Pdagogischen Hochschule, pp. 175-186. 2832. Ali, Osman Mohamed Osman (2004). The dynamics of interpretation of textual Islam in Northern Sudan: A case study among the rural and urban population of Shendi Province, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Khartoum. 2833. Amin, Nafissa Ahmed el- (1981). Sudan: Education and family, Philip Stoddard, David Cuthell, and Margaret Sullivan (eds), Change and the Muslim world, Syracuse, Syracuse University Press, pp. 87-94. 2834. Andersen, J.H. (1997). Islamism in the Sudan, Niels Kastfelt and Jessie D.K. Tvillinggaard (eds), Religion and politics in Africa and the Islamic world, Copenhagen, North/South Priority Research Area, pp. 61-94. 2835. Anderson, James N.D. (1960). The modernisation of Islamic law in the Sudan, Sudan Law Journal and Reports 1960, pp. 292-312. 2836. Anderson, William B. (1971). The role of religion in the Sudans search for unity, David B. Barrett (ed.), African initiatives in religion: 21 studies from Eastern and Central Africa, Nairobi, East African Publishing House, pp. 73-87. 2837. Anis, Azza (2002). Moving boundaries: Forms of resistance and womens solidarity in islamist Sudan, Yusuf Fadl Hasan and Richard Gray (eds), Religion and conflict in Sudan, Nairobi, Paulines Publications Africa, pp. 97-106. 2838. Anonymous (1985). The Sharia according to Nimeiri, Horn of Africa 8:1, pp. 32-38.

SUDAN

163

2839. Arvidsson, Matilda (2002). Ijtihad. Reformation of Islamic law in the 21st century: The case of the Sudan, master thesis, University of Lund, 123 p. 2840. Assefa, Hizkias (1990). Religion in the Sudan: Exacerbating conflict or facilitating reconciliation, Bulletin of Peace Proposals 21:3. 2841. Awad, Abdallah Suliman el- (1993). Human resources under threat: The case of Muslim refugees, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 364-372. 2842. Awad, Mohamed Hashim (1984). Economic Islamisation in the Sudan: A preview, Khartoum, University of Khartoum, DSRC, 42 p. 2843. Ayuso Guixot, Miguel Angel (2004). Christian-Muslim relations in the Sudan: A survey through the Sudanese politics, Islamochristiana 30, pp. 131-156. 2844. Badal, Raphael Koba (1990). Religion and conflict in the Sudan, Bulletin of Peace Proposals 2:3. 2845. Bantekas, Ilias and Hassan AbuSabeib (2000). Reconciliation of Islamic law with constitutionalism: The protection of human rights in Sudans new constitution, African Journal of International and Comparative Law 12:3, pp. 531-553. 2846. Barclay, Harold B. (1963). Muslim religious practice in a village suburb of Khartoum, The Muslim World 53, pp. 205-211. 2847. Barclay, Harold B. (1964). Muslim prophets in the modern Sudan, The Muslim World 54, pp. 250-255. 2848. Barclay, Harold B. (1964). Buurri al Lamaab: A suburban village in the Sudan, Ithaca, Cornell University Press, 296 p.

2849. Barclay, Harold B. (1965). Process in the Arab Sudan, Human Organization 24:1, pp. 43-48. 2850. Barclay, Harold B. (1982). Sudan (North): On the frontier of Islam, Carlo Caldarola (ed.), Religions and societies: Asia and the Middle East, Hawthorne, Mouton de Gruyter. 2851. Bashier, Zakaria (1981). The national reconciliation in the Sudan and its aftermath, Leicester, Islamic Foundation, 20 p. 2852. Bashier, Zakaria (1987). Islamic movement in the Sudan: Issues and challenges, Leicester, Islamic Foundation, 44 p. 2853. Bashier, Zakaria (2000). Islamic movement in the Sudan: Issues and challenges, Muhammad Mumtaz Ali (ed.), Modern Islamic movements: Models, problems and prospects, Kuala Lumpur, A.S. Noordeen, pp. 234-265. 2854. Bashir, Abdel-Hameed M. (1999). Risk and profitability measures in Islamic banks: The case of two Sudanese banks, Islamic Economic Studies 6:2, pp. 1-26. 2855. Bashir, Nagwa M. Ali al- (1996). Women in public life: The experience of Muslim Sisters. A case from Sudan, master thesis, University of Khartoum. 2856. Basri, M.E.A. el- (1988). Assessing recent changes in accounting and auditing practice in the Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Bath. 2857. Baumann, Gerd (1985). Conversion and continuity: Islamization among the Nuba of Miri (Sudan), British Society for Middle Eastern Studies Bulletin 12:2, pp. 157-171. 2858. Bawa Yamba, C. (1995). Permanent pilgrims: The role of pilgrimage in the lives of West African Muslims in Sudan, Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press, 237 p.

164

NORTHEAST AFRICA

2859. Beck, Kurt (1992). Hirtengesellschaften in den Savannengebieten des westlichen Sudan und islamische Identitt: Eine Auseinandersetzung ber die richtige Lebensfhrung, Wuqf 7/8, pp. 483-506. 2860. Bella, Hamouda (2005). Sharia in Sudan, Paul Marshall (ed.), Radical Islams rules: The worldwide spread of extreme Sharia law, Lanham, Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, pp. 87-112. 2861. Bellion-Jourdan, Jrme (1997). Lhumanitaire et lislamisme soudanais: les organisations Dawa Islamiya et Islamic African Relief Agency, Politique africaine 66, pp. 61-73. 2862. Benthall, Jonathan and Jrme Bellion-Jourdan (2003). Western versus Islamic aid? International Muslim charities and humanitarian aid in Sudan, The charitable crescent: Politics of aid in the Muslim world, London, IB Tauris, pp. 111-127. 2863. Bernal, Victoria (1994). Gender, culture, and capitalism: Women and the remaking of Islamic tradition in a Sudanese village, Comparative Studies in Society and History 36:1, pp. 36-67. 2864. Bernal, Victoria (1997). Islam, transnational culture, and modernity in rural Sudan, Maria Grosz-Ngat and Omari H. Kokole (eds), Gendered encounters: Challenging cultural boundaries and social hierarchies in Africa, New York, Routledge, pp. 131-151. 2865. Bleuchot, Herv (1987). Kadhafi, Numeiri et lislam, Annuaire de lAfrique du Nord 26, pp. 477-488. 2866. Bleuchot, Herv (1991). Islam, droit pnal et politique: sur deux ouvrages de Sadiq al-Mahdi, Herv Bleuchot, Christian Delmet, and Derek Hopwood (eds), Sudan: History, identity, ideology / histoire, identites, ideologies, Reading, Ithaca Press, pp. 269-285.

2867. Bleuchot, Herv (1993). Cultures juridiques soudanaises et droits fondamentaux: pour une anthropologie du droit musulman travers lhistoire du droit pnal soudanais, thse de doctorat, Universit de Provence Aix-Marseille III, 491 p. 2868. Bleuchot, Herv (1994). Lvolution du droit coutoumier: lexemple des Nuer et Dinka, Droit et cultures 28, pp. 161-174. 2869. Bleuchot, Herv (1994). Les cultures contre lhomme? Essai danthropologie historique du droit pnal soudanais, Aix-en-Provence, Presses universitaires dAix Marseille, Facult de droit et de science politique, 480 p. 2870. Bleuchot, Herv (1996). Les confrries religieuses et leurs partis au Soudan: volution ou mutation?, Herv Bleuchot (ed.), Les institutions traditionnelles dans le monde arabe, Paris, Karthala, pp. 151-171. 2871. Bob, Ali (1990). Islam, the state and politics in the Sudan, Northeast African Studies 12:2/3, pp. 201-220. 2872. Bob, Ali (1992). Sharia law in Sudan: A political predicament, Austin M. Ahanotu (ed.), Religion, state and society in contemporary Africa: Nigeria, Sudan, South Africa, Zaire and Mozambique, New York, Peter Lang, pp. 103-130. 2873. Boddy, Janice P. (1982). Parallel worlds: Humans, spirits, and zar possession in rural Northern Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, University of British Columbia, 687 p. 2874. Boddy, Janice P. (1989). Wombs and alien spirits: Women, men and the zar cult in Northern Sudan, Madison, University of Wisconsin Press, 399 p.

SUDAN

165

2875. Brady, Edward J. and Cirino Hiteng Ofuho (eds) (2001). Building a multi-religious society in the context of Islamic fundamentalism: Challenges and appropriate Christian responses, Nairobi, SCBRC, 236 p. 2876. Breidlid, Anders (2005). Education in the Sudan: The privileging of an Islamic discourse, Compare 35:3, pp. 247-263. 2877. Breidlid, Anders (2005). Sudanese migrants in the Khartoum area: Fighting for educational space, International Journal of Educational Development 25:3, pp. 253-268. 2878. Burgat, Franois (1995). La Conference populaire arabe et islamique, Khartoum 30 mars - 2 avril 1995, Maghreb Machrek: Monde arabe 148, pp. 89-104. 2879. Burke, Brenda A. (1988). Islam in the Sudan: The impact of religion, and religious elites, on development, master thesis, Carleton University, 141 p. 2880. Burness, Donald (1987). La relation entre lislam et lAfrique dans les oeuvres de Yusef Idriss (Egypte) et Tayeb Saleh (Soudan), Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 23-27. 2881. Burr, J. Millard and Robert O. Collins (2003). Revolutionary Sudan: Hasan al-Turabi and the islamist state, 1989-2000, Leiden, Brill, 300 p. 2882. Calchi Novati, G. and S. Bellucci (2001). Islamic governance in Algeria and Sudan: A fading quest for a model?, Mediterranean Quarterly 12:1, pp. 100-114. 2883. Cantori, Louis J. and Arthur Lowrie (1992). Islam, democracy and the state: Summary of a lecture and round-table discussion with

Hasan Turabi, Middle East Policy 1:3, pp. 49-61. 2884. Chevalerias, Alain (1997). Hassa al-Tourabi: islam, avenir du monde, Paris, J.C. Lattes, 129 p. 2885. Chiriyankandath, James (1994). The politics of religious identity: A comparison of Hindu nationalism and Sudanese islamism, The Journal of Commonwealth and Comparative Politics 32:1, pp. 31-53. 2886. Constantinides, Pamela (1972). Sickness and the spirits: A study of the zaar spirit possession cult in the Northern Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, University of London, 349 p. 2887. Constantinides, Pamela (1978). Womens spirit possession and urban adaptation in the Muslim Northern Sudan, Pat Caplan and Janet M. Bujra (eds), Women united, women divided: Crosscultural perspectives on female solidarity, London, Tavistock, pp. 185-205. 2888. Conte, Edouard L. and F. Ireton (1993). Les crises soudanaises des annes 80, Egypte/Monde arabe 15/16, pp. 7-18. 2889. Cudsi, Alexander S. (1984). Islam and politics in the Sudan, James P. Piscatori (ed.), Islam in the political process, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 36-55. 2890. Daly, Martin W. (ed.) (1985). Al Majdhubiyya and al Mikashfiyya: Two Sufi tariqas in the Sudan, Khartoum, University of Khartoum, 146 p. 2891. Daly, Martin W. (1989). Islam, secularism and ethnic identity in the Sudan, Gustavo Benavides and Martin W. Daly (eds), Religion and political power, Albany, State University of New York Press, pp. 83-97. 2892. Daniel, Norman (1969). The Sudan, James Kritzeck and William

166

NORTHEAST AFRICA

H. Lewis (eds), Islam in Africa, New York, Van Nostrand-Reinhold, pp. 202-213. 2893. Deegan, Heather (2000). Structures of government in the Islamic Republic of Sudan: The question of legitimacy and the 1998 draft constitution, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 55-78. 2894. Degorge, Barbara (2000). Millennial Islam in Africa: Sufi politics in the Sudan, The European Legacy 5:2, pp. 195-206. 2895. Delmet, Christian (1994). Sur la route du plerinage: les Peuls au Soudan, Cahiers dtudes africaines 133/135, pp. 473-481. 2896. Deng, Francis M. (1990). War of visions for the nation, Middle East Journal 44, pp. 596-609. 2897. Deng, Francis M. (1992). A three-dimensional approach to the conflict in the Sudan, Abdullahi A. anNaim (ed.), Religion and national integration in Africa: Islam, Christianity, and politics in the Sudan and Nigeria, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, pp. 39-61. 2898. Deng, Francis M. (1999). Scramble for souls: Religious intervention among the Dinka in Sudan, Abdullahi A. an-Naim (ed.), Proselytization and communal self-determination in Africa, Maryknoll, Orbis Books, pp. 191-227. 2899. Dilger, Konrad (1978). Die Strkung des islamischen Rechts in Afrika als Folge der Emanzipation afrikanischer Mitgliedsstaaten der Arabischen Liga, Die Welt des Islams 28:3/4, pp. 153-177. 2900. dOlivier Farran, Charles (1963). Matrimonial laws of the Sudan: Being a

study of the divergent religious and civil laws in an African society, London, Butterworth, 325 p. 2901. Dominguez, Z. (1994). Movimientos politico-religiosos de filiacion islamica: Egipto y Sudan, Revista de Africa y Medio Oriente 11:1, pp. 86-133. 2902. Dommelen, Julien van (1997). Soudan: mouvement islamique et socit, LAfrique politique, pp. 129-139. 2903. Doornbos, Paul (1988). On becoming Sudanese, Tony Barnett and Abbas Abdelkarim (eds), Sudan: State, capital and transformation, London, Croom Helm, pp. 99-120. 2904. Duran, Khalid (1985). The centrifugal forces of religion in Sudanese politics, Orient 26, pp. 572-600. 2905. Duran, Khalid (1986). Al-Ustdh Mahmd M. Th: Seine Stellung in der religs-politischen Auseinandersetzung des Sudan, Jahrbuch Mission, pp. 50-71. 2906. Duran, Khalid (1986). Geschwchter Islamismus: Die Folgen des Umbruchs im Sudan, Schweizer Monatshefte 66, pp. 106-113. 2907. Duran, Khalid (1994). Islamism and power politics: The case of Sudan, Aussenpolitik (English edition) 45:2, pp. 189-198. 2908. Duran, Khalid (1994). Islamismus und Machtpolitik, Aussenpolitik 45:2, pp. 189-198. 2909. Duran, Khalid (1998). Glaubenskrieg um Macht, Die politische Meinung 339, pp. 57-64. 2910. Eid, Mohammed Osman (1985). The khalwa as an educational institution in the Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Edinburgh, 632 p.

SUDAN

167

2911. Elhiraika, Adam B. (1996). Risk-sharing and the supply of agricultural credit: A case study of Islamic finance in Sudan, Journal of Agricultural Economics 47:3, pp. 390-402. 2912. Elhiraika, Adam B. and Sayed A. Ahmed (1998). Agricultural credit under economic liberalization and islamization in Sudan, Nairobi, African Economic Research Consortium, 29 p. 2913. Elkhalifa, Abdel Rahman (1988). Development and future of English law and Islamic law in the Sudan, DCL thesis, McGill University, 321 p. 2914. Eltayeb, Eltayeb Hasan M. (1995). The second message of Islam: A critical study of the Islamic reformist thinking of Mahmud Muhammad Taha (1909-1985), Ph.D. dissertation, University of Manchester, 238 p. 2915. Eltayeb, Mohamed S.M. (2001). A human rights approach to combating religious persecution: Cases from Pakistan, Saudi Arabia, and Sudan, Antwerpen, Intersentia, 245 p. 2916. El-Tom, Abdullahi Osman (1983). Religious men and literacy in Berti society, Ph.D. dissertation, University of St. Andrews. 2917. El-Tom, Abdullahi Osman (1985). Drinking the Koran: The meaning of Koranic verses in Berti erasure, Africa 55:4, pp. 414-443. 2918. El-Tom, Abdullahi Osman (1987). Berti Quranic amulets, Journal of Religion in Africa 17:3, pp. 224-244. 2919. El-Tom, Abdullahi Osman (1993). Lislam chez les Berti, Egypte/Monde arabe 15/16, pp. 249-257. 2920. El-Tom, Abdullahi Osman (1998). Islam and cultural identity among the Berti of Sudan, GeoJournal 46:2, pp. 155-162.

2921. Esposito, John L. (1986). Sudans Islamic experiment, The Muslim World 76, pp. 181-202. 2922. Esposito, John L. (1988). Sudan, Shireen T. Hunter (ed.), The politics of Islamic revivalism: Diversity and unity, Bloomington, Indiana University Press, pp. 187-203. 2923. Fachrutdinova, Nailja Z. (2004). Islamskij faktor v obscestvenno-politiceskoj zizni Sudana, Moskva, Institut Afriki RAN, 83 p. 2924. Fadlalla Ali, Mohamed H. (2001). Das islamische Ehe- und Kindschaftsrecht im Sudan: Mit Hinweisen zu den Lehren der islamischen Rechtsschulen, der anwendbaren Familienrechtvorschriften fr Nichtmuslime im Sudan und im deutschen Familienrecht, Frankfurt am Main, Lang, 272 p. 2925. Falkenstrfer, Helmut (1993). Wachstum und Marginalisierung: Die christlichen Kirchen im Sudan seit der Islamisierungspolitik 1989, Wuqf 7/8, pp. 269-281. 2926. Falkenstrfer, Helmut (2000). Der Sudan: Ein islamisches Land besonderer Art. Gesprche in Khartoum, Frankfurt am Main, Gemeinschaftswerk der Evangelischen Publizistik, 44 p. 2927. Flaskerud, Ingvild (1992). Islamiseringsprosesser i Sudan: en sammenlikning av Baumann og Manger sine analyser av kulturelle endringer i Nubafjellene, master thesis, University of Bergen, 108 p. 2928. Flint, Julie (1995). Political Islam is a dictatorship in Sudan, Paul A. Winters (ed.), Islam: Opposing viewpoints, San Diego, Greenhaven Press. 2929. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn (1981). Sharia law in the Sudan: History and trends since independence, Africa Today 28:2, pp. 69-77.

168

NORTHEAST AFRICA

2930. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn (1983). Issues in the Sharia child custody law of the Sudan, Northeast African Studies 4:2, pp. 1-9. 2931. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn (1983). Challenging some myths women and Islamic law in the Sudan, Expedition 25, pp. 32-39. 2932. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn (1987). Islamization of law in the Sudan, Legal Studies Forum 10:2, pp. 189-204. 2933. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn (1987). Islamic law and society in the Sudan, London, Frank Cass, 320 p. 2934. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn (1990). Islamization in Sudan: A critical assessment, The Middle East Journal 44:4, pp. 610-623. 2935. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn (1991). Islamization in Sudan: A critical assessment, John O. Voll (ed.), Sudan: State and society in crisis, Bloomington, Indiana University Press, pp. 71-89. 2936. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn (1993). Personal status law in the Sudan, Donna Lee Bowen and Evelyn A. Early (eds), Everyday life in the Muslim Middle East, Bloomington, Indiana University Press, pp. 109-119. 2937. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn (1993). Toward a theory of Arab-Muslim women as activists in secular and religious movements, Arab Studies Quarterly 15:2, pp. 87-106. 2938. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn (1994). Islamization in the Sudan: A critical appraisal, Yonah Alexander (ed.), Middle East terrorism: Current threats and future prospects, Aldershot, Dartmouth Publishing Company. 2939. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn (1996). A comparison of the development of Muslim family law in Tunisia, Egypt, and

the Sudan, Law and anthropology yearbook, Vienna, University of Vienna. 2940. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn (2004). Islamic societies in practice, Gainesville, University Press of Florida, 256 p. 2941. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn and Hatim Babiker Hillawi (1983). Circulars of the Sharia courts in the Sudan (Manshurat el-mahakim el-sharia fi Sudan) 1902-1979, Journal of African Law 27:2, pp. 79-140. 2942. Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn and Richard Lobban (2001). The Sudan since 1989: National Islamic Front rule, Arab Studies Quarterly 23:2, pp. 1-9. 2943. Forkl, Hermann (1993). Die sudanische Zivilisation: Der Ostsudan, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 325-331. 2944. Gallab, Abdullahi A. (2001). The religious state in the Sudan: A preliminary characterization of the debacle, New Political Science 23:1, pp. 11-24. 2945. Gallab, Abdullahi A. (2001). The insecure rendezvous between Islam and totalitarianism: The failure of the islamist state in the Sudan, Arab Studies Quarterly 23:2, pp. 87-108. 2946. Garang, Akok, Thomas Lado, and Melha Rout Biel (2002). Terrorismus im Namen des Islam und das Horn von Afrika: Der vergessene Konflikt im Sudan und die Rolle Osama Bin Ladens, Marburg, Tectum, 170 p. 2947. Gardels, Nathan (1995). Political Islam furthers development in Sudan (interview with Hassan al-Turabi), Paul A. Winters (ed.), Islam: Opposing viewpoints, San Diego, Greenhaven Press. 2948. Ghandour, Abdel-Rahman (2002). Soudan: un cas unique 'd'import-export'

SUDAN

169

humanitaire, Jihad humanitaire: enqute sur les ONG islamiques, Paris, Flammarion, pp. 278-290. 2949. Ghattas-Soliman, Sonia (1991). The two-sided image of women in Season of migration to the north, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 91-103. 2950. Gino, Barsella and Ayuso Guixot Miguel Angel (1998). Struggling to be heard: The Christian voice in independent Sudan, 1956-1996, Nairobi, Paulines Publications Africa, 126 p. 2951. Glickman, Harvey (2000). Islamism in Sudans civil war, Orbis 44:2, pp. 267-281. 2952. Gordon, Carey N. (1985). Islamic legal revolution: The case of Sudan, International Lawyer 19, pp. 793-815. 2953. Grandin, Nicole (1986). Transmission du savoir et propagation de lislam en Afrique noire: al-Markaz alIslami al-Ifriqi bil-Khartum (le Centre islamique africain de Khartoum) (Soudan), La transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman priphrique: lettre dinformation 6, pp. 19-22. 2954. Grandin, Nicole (1989). Traditions religieuses et politiques au Soudan contemporain, Marc Lavergne (ed.), Le Soudan contemporain: de linvasion turco-gyptienne la rbellion africaine (1821-1989), Paris, Karthala, pp. 227-270. 2955. Grandin, Nicole (1993). Al-Merkaz al-islami al-ifriqi bilKhartoum: la Rpublique du Soudan et la propagation de lislam en Afrique noire (1977-1991), Ren Otayek (ed.), Le radicalisme islamique au sud du Sahara: dawa, arabisation et critique de lOccident, Paris, Karthala, pp. 97-120.

2956. Grandin, Nicole (1995). Nord-Soudan oriental, Henri ChambertLoir and Claude Guillot (eds), Le culte des saints dans le monde musulman, Paris, cole Franaise dExtrme-Orient, pp. 81-95. 2957. Grandin, Nicole (1997). Politiques denseignement religieux et culture arabico-islamique au Soudan, Marc Gaborieau and Nicole Grandin (eds), Madrasa: la transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman, Paris, ditions Arguments, pp. 246-266. 2958. Gruenbaum, Ellen (1991). The Islamic movement, development, and health education: Recent changes in the health of rural women in central Sudan, Social Science & Medicine 33:6, pp. 637-645. 2959. Gruenbaum, Ellen (1992). The Islamic state and Sudanese women, MERIP Middle East Report 22:6, pp. 29-32. 2960. Gruenbaum, Ellen (2001). Sudanese women and the islamist state, Suad Joseph and Susan Slyomovics (eds), Women and power in the Middle East, Philadelphia, University of Pennsylvania Press, pp. 115-125. 2961. Hale, Sondra (1978). Sudan civil war: Religion, colonialism, and the world system, Suad Joseph and Barbara L.K. Pillsbury (eds), MuslimChristian conflicts: Economic, political and social origins, Boulder, Westview Press, pp. 157-182. 2962. Hale, Sondra (1992). The rise of Islam and women of the National Islamic Front in Sudan, Review of African Political Economy 54, pp. 27-41. 2963. Hale, Sondra (1993). Transforming culture or fostering secondhand consciousness? Womens front organizations and revolutionary parties: The Sudan case, Judith Tucker (ed.), Arab women: Old boundaries, new frontiers,

170

NORTHEAST AFRICA

Bloomington, Indiana University Press, pp. 149-174. 2964. Hale, Sondra (1994). Gender politics and islamization in Sudan, South Asia Bulletin 14:2, pp. 51-66. 2965. Hale, Sondra (1994). Gender, religious identity, and political mobilization in Sudan, Valentine M. Moghadam (ed.), Identity politics and women: Cultural reassertions and feminisms in international perspective, Boulder, Westview Press, pp. 125-146. 2966. Hale, Sondra (1995). Gender and economics: Islam and polygamy - A question of casuality, Feminist Economics 1:2, pp. 67-79. 2967. Hale, Sondra (1996). The new Muslim woman: Sudans National Islamic Front and the invention of identity, The Muslim World 86:2, pp. 176-199. 2968. Hale, Sondra (1996). Gender politics in Sudan: Islamism, socialism, and the state, Boulder, Westview Press, 294 p. 2969. Hale, Sondra (1997). Gender politics and islamization in Sudan, Women Living Under Muslim Laws 18, pp. 51-80. 2970. Hale, Sondra (1997). Ideology and identity: Islamism, gender and the state in Sudan, Judy Brink and Joan Mencher (eds), Mixed blesings: Gender and religious fundamentalism, New York, Routledge, pp. 117-142. 2971. Hale, Sondra (1997). The women of Sudans National Islamic Front, Joe Beinin and Joe Stork (eds), Political Islam: Essays from Middle East Report, London, IB Tauris, pp. 234-249. 2972. Hale, Sondra (1999). Mothers and militias: Islamic state construction of the women citizens of

Northern Sudan, Citizenship Studies 3:3, pp. 373-386. 2973. Hale, Sondra (2000). The Islamic state and gendered citizenship in Sudan, Suad Joseph (ed.), Gender and citizenship in the Middle East, Syracuse, Syracuse University Press, pp. 88-104. 2974. Hale, Sondra (2001). Alienation and belonging - Womens citizenship and emancipation: Visions for Sudans post-islamist future, New Political Science 23:1, pp. 25-43. 2975. Hamdi, Mohamed Elhamchi (1998). The making of a political leader: Conversations with Hasan al-Turabi, Boulder, Westview Press, 129 p. 2976. Hamid, Eltijani Abdelgadir (1989). Islam, sectarianism, and the Muslim Brotherhood in modern Sudan, 1956-1985, Ph.D. dissertation, University of London, 354 p. 2977. Hamid, Mohamed el Fatih (1971). Duress and its effect on contract in Islamic law, Sudan Law Journal and Reports, pp. 334-344. 2978. Hamid, Mohamed el Fatih (1972). Misrepresentation as a vice of consent in the Islamic law of contracts, Sudan Law Journal and Reports, pp. 84-102. 2979. Hamza, A.H. (2002). Challenges faced by Sudanese feminist liberation movement, Abida Samiuddin and R. Khanam (eds), Muslim feminism and feminist movement: Africa, New Delhi, Global Vision, pp. 661-672. 2980. Harir, Sharif (1999). The mosque and the sacred mountain: Duality in local beliefs among the Zaghawa of Northwestern Sudan, Leif O. Manger (ed.), Muslim diversity: Local Islam in global contexts, Richmond, Curzon, pp. 200-223. 2981. Harper, Malcolm (1994). Musharaka partnership financing: An

SUDAN

171

approach to venture capital for microenterprise, Small Enterprise Development 5:4, pp. 27-36. 2982. Harran, Saad Abdul Sattar al- (1990). Islamic finance: The experience of the Sudanese Islamic Bank in partnership (musharakah): Financing as a tool for rural development among small farmers in Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Durham. 2983. Hasan, Yusuf Fadl (1975). Interaction between traditional and Western education in the Sudan: An attempt towards a synthesis, Godfrey N. Brown and Mervyn Hiskett (eds), Conflict and harmony in education in tropical Africa, London, Allen and Unwin, pp. 116-133. 2984. Hasan, Yusuf Fadl and Richard Gray (eds) (2002). Religion and conflict in Sudan: Papers from an international conference at Yale, May 1999, Nairobi, Paulines Publications Africa, 208 p. 2985. Hasan, Yusuf Fadl (2002). The role of religion in the North-South conflict with special reference to Islam, Yusuf Fadl Hasan and Richard Gray (eds), Religion and conflict in Sudan, Nairobi, Paulines Publications Africa, pp. 23-47. 2986. Hassan, Abd el-Wahab Ahmed el(1986). The doctrine of duress (ikrah) in Sharia, Sudan and English law, Arab Law Quarterly 1, pp. 231-236. 2987. Hassan, Idris Salim el- (1980). On ideology: The case of religion in Northern Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Connecticut, 241 p. 2988. Hassan, Idris Salim el- (1993). Religion in society (Nemeiri and the turuq), 1972-1980, Khartoum, University of Khartoum Press, 137 p. 2989. Hassan, Idris Salim el- (1995). Gender religious experience: Women and Quranic schools in Eastern Sudan, Eastern

Africa Social Science Research Review 11:1, pp. 1-20. 2990. Hesse, Gerhard (1997). Hirsebierkonsum in Nordkordofan: Marginalisierung und Persistenz buerlicher Lokalkultur, Karl-Heina Prtge (ed.), Forschungen im Sudan: Ergebnisse der interdisziplinren Sudantagung im Februar 1996 in Erfurt, Erfurt, Institut fr Geographie der Pdagogischen Hochschule, pp. 141-147. 2991. Hesse, Gerhard (2002). Die Jallaba und die Nuba Nordkordofans: Hndler, soziale Distinktion und Sudanisierung, Mnster, LIT Verlag, 406 p. 2992. Higueras, G. and Khalid Duran (1994). Hasan at-Turabi: Islamism will engulf North Africa, Middle East Quarterly 1:4, pp. 88-91. 2993. Hill, Richard L. (1968). Sudanese Islam in a developing Africa, A. Rivkin (ed.), Nations by design: Institution building in Africa, Garden City, New York, Anchor Books, pp. 135-154. 2994. Hill, Richard L. (1969). Islam in the Sudan, Arthur J. Arberry (ed.), Religion in the Middle East: Three religions in concord and conflict. Volume 2: Islam, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 187-202. 2995. Hino, Shunya (1986). Pilgrimage and migration of the West African Muslims: A case study of the Fellata people in the Sudan, Morimichi Tomikawa (ed.), Sudan Sahel Studies II, Tokyo, ILCAA, pp. 15-109. 2996. Hoebink, Michel (2004). Genesis of a Sudanese islamist discourse: The first years of Mahmud Tahas career as a political activist (1945-1946), Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 17/18, pp. 23-28. 2997. Hofheinz, Albrecht (2003). Islamische wohlttige Einrichtungen mit entwicklungspolitischer Zielsetzung im

172

NORTHEAST AFRICA

Sudan, Sigrid Faath (ed.), Islamische Stiftungen und wohlttige Einrichtungen mit entwicklungspolitischen Zielsetzungen in arabischen Staaten, Hamburg, Deutsches Orient-Institut, pp. 165-221. 2998. Hofheinz, Albrecht (2005). Hilfe fr islamisches Erwachen: Islamische Wohlfahrtsorganisationen im Sudan, Zeitschrift Entwicklungspolitik 7/8, pp. 51-54. 2999. Holy, Ladislav (1991). Religion and custom in a Muslim society: The Berti of Sudan, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 243 p. 3000. Howard, W. Stephen (1988). Mahmoud Mohammed Taha: A remarkable teacher in Sudan, Northeast African Studies 10:1, pp. 83-93. 3001. Hussein, Siddig A. (2003). Sudan: In the shadows of civil war and politicization of Islam, Abdullahi A. anNaim (ed.), Human rights under African constitutions: Realizing the promise for ourselves, Philadelphia, University of Pennsylvania Press, pp. 342-384. 3002. Ibrahim, Abdullahi Ali (1987). Assaulting with words: The sociopoetics of the Rubatab evil eye metaphors, Ph.D. dissertation, Indiana University, 315 p. 3003. Ibrahim, Abdullahi Ali (1989). Popular Islam: The religion of the barbarous throng, Northeast African Studies 11:2, pp. 21-40. 3004. Ibrahim, Abdullahi Ali (1994). Assaulting with words: Popular discourse and the bridle of Sharia, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, 208 p. 3005. Ibrahim, Abdullahi Ali (1999). A theology of modernity: Hasan al-Turabi and Islamic renewal in Sudan, Africa Today 46:3/4, pp. 195-222. 3006. Ibrahim, Fouad N. and Barbara Ibrahim (1998). Der politische Islam im Sudan heute,

Bernd Rill (ed.), Aktuelle Profile der islamischen Welt, Mnchen, Hanns-SeidelStiftung, pp. 179-193. 3007. Ibrahim, Riad (1992). Factors contributing to the political ascendency of the Muslim Brethern in Sudan, Arab Studies Quarterly 12:3/4, pp. 33-53. 3008. Ismail, Ellen T. (1993). Frauenbewegung und Islam im Sudan, Wuqf 7/8, pp. 523-534. 3009. Jacobs, Scott H. (1985). The Sudans islamization, Current History 502, pp. 205-208, 230-232. 3010. Jamal, Abbashar (1991). Funding fundamentalism: Sudan, Review of African Political Economy 52, pp. 103-109. 3011. Johnson, Douglas H. (2000). Religion and communal conflict in the Sudan: The war against paganism, Bulletin of the Royal Institute for Inter-faith Studies 2:2, pp. 63-84. 3012. Kaballo, Sidgi (1993). Sudan: Over four years of fundamentalist rule, Review of African Political Economy 58, pp. 106-109. 3013. Kadouf, Hunud A. (2002). Religion and conflict in the Nuba mountains, Yusuf Fadl Hasan and Richard Gray (eds), Religion and conflict in Sudan, Nairobi, Paulines Publications Africa, pp. 107-113. 3014. Kapteijns, Lidwien E.M. (1985). Islamic rationales for the changing roles of women in the Western Sudan, Martin W. Daly (ed.), Modernization in the Sudan: Essays in honor of Sir Richard Hill, New York, Barber, pp. 57-72. 3015. Karsani, Awad al-Sid al- (1985). The Majdhubiyya tariqa: Its doctrine, organization, and politics, Martin W. Daly (ed.), Al-Majdhubiyya and al-Mikashfiyya:

SUDAN

173

Two Sufi tariqas in the Sudan, Khartoum, University of Khartoum, pp. 1-97. 3016. Karsani, Awad al-Sid al- (1985). The Tijaniyya order in the Western Sudan: A case study of three centers, Al-Fasher, An-Nahud and Khursi, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Khartoum. 3017. Karsani, Awad al-Sid al- (1993). Beyond Sufism: The case of millennial Islam in Sudan, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in SubSaharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 135-153. 3018. Karsani, Awad al-Sid al (1998). Religion, ethnicity and class: The role of the Tijaniyya order in al-Nahud town, Endre Stiansen and Michael Kevane (eds), Kordofan invaded: Peripheral incorporation and social transformation in Islamic Africa, Leiden, Brill, pp. 180-196. 3019. Kaur, Ranjit (1993). Islamic co-operation and unity: Sociopolitical, economic and military relations with special reference to Pakistan, Libya and Sudan, Delhi, Deep & Deep, 242 p. 3020. Kenyon, Susan M. (1991). Five women of Sennar: Culture and change in Central Sudan, Oxford, Clarendon Press, 262 p. 3021. Kenyon, Susan M. (1995). Zar as modernization in contemporary Sudan, Anthropological Quarterly 68:2, pp. 107-120. 3022. Kenyon, Susan M. (1999). The case of the butchers wife: Illness, possession and power in Central Sudan, Heike Behrend and Ute Luig (eds), Spirit possession, modernity and power in Africa, Oxford, James Currey, pp. 89-108. 3023. Kevane, Michael and Leslie C. Gray (1995). Local politics in the time of Turabis revolution: Gender, class and ethnicity in Western Sudan, Africa 65:2, pp. 271-296.

3024. Khalafalla, Khalid Yousif (2004). Political Islam in Sudan: Political opportunities and mobilizing structures, Ph.D. dissertation, Rheinische FriedrichWilhelms-Universitt Bonn, 294 p. 3025. Khaleefa, Mohamed Uthman (1993). Islamic banking in Sudans rural sector, Islamic Economic Studies 1:1, pp. 37-55. 3026. Khaleefa, O.H., G. Erdos, and H. Ashria (1996). Gender and creativity in an Afro-Arab Islamic culture: The case of Sudan, Journal of Creative Behavior 30:1, pp. 52-60. 3027. Khalid, Detlev H. (1980). Kultur und Religion: Der Islam, Kurt Eitner and Munir D. Ahmed (eds), Republik Sudan: Staat, Politik, Wirtschaft. Probleme eines Entwicklungslandes an Hand ausgewhlter Bereiche, Hamburg, Deutsches Orient-Institut, pp. 17-24. 3028. Khalil, Mohamed I. (2002). Human rights and islamization of the Sudan legal system, Yusuf Fadl Hasan and Richard Gray (eds), Religion and conflict in Sudan, Nairobi, Paulines Publications Africa, pp. 58-71. 3029. Khayati, Mustapha (1991). Introduction la pense de Mahmud Muhammad Taha, rformiste et martyr (les Frres rpublicains au Soudan), Herv Bleuchot, Christian Delmet, and Derek Hopwood (eds), Sudan: History, identity, ideology / histoire, identites, ideologies, Reading, Ithaca Press, pp. 287-298. 3030. Khidir, Omeima M.O. (1998). Bridging between the contemporary and the vernacular architecture, master thesis, Virginia Polytechnic Institute and State University, 85 p. 3031. Klein-Hessling, Ruth (1999). Wo endet die Trauer? Soziale Praktiken im Diskurs ber islamische Identitt im Nordsudan, Ruth Klein-Hessling, Sigrid Nkel, and Karin Werner (eds), Der neue Islam der Frauen. Weibliche Lebenspraxis

174

NORTHEAST AFRICA

in der globalisierten Moderne: Fallstudien aus Afrika, Asien und Europa, Bielefeld, Transcript, pp. 229-248. 3032. Klein-Hessling, Ruth (2001). Muslimische Frauenorganisationen und Geschlechterpolitiken im Nordsudan, Alexander Horstmann and Gnther Schlee (eds), Integration durch Verschiedenheit: Lokale und globale Formen interkultureller Kommunikation, Bielefeld, Transcript, pp. 183-206. 3033. Kobayashi, Masaki (1996). Inter-religious dialogue between the Vatican and Sudan, Islam and ChristianMuslim Relations 7:3, pp. 285-295. 3034. Kobayashi, Masaki (1996). The islamist movement in Sudan: The impact of dr. Hassan al-Turabis personality on the movement, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Durham. 3035. Kok, Peter N. (1991). Conflict over law in the Sudan: From pluralism to monolithicism, Herv Bleuchot, Christian Delmet, and Derek Hopwood (eds), Sudan: History, identity, ideology / histoire, identites, ideologies, Reading, Ithaca Press, pp. 235-252. 3036. Kok, Peter N. (1992). Hasan Abdallah al-Turabi, Orient 33:2, pp. 185-192. 3037. Kok, Peter N. (1993). Die Jihd-Konzeption der sudanesischen Armee zur Lsung des Brgerkrieges, Wuqf 7/8, pp. 167-188. 3038. Kok, Peter N. (1993). The ties that will not bind: Conflict, and racial cleavage in the Sudan, Peter Anyang Nyongo (ed.), Arms and daggers in the heart of Africa: Studies on internal conflicts, Nairobi, Academy Science Publishers, for African Academy of Sciences, pp. 33-65. 3039. Kok, Peter N. (1995). Codifying Islamic absolutism in the

Sudan: A study in constitution-making under al-Beshir, Orient 36:4, pp. 673-706. 3040. Kndgen, Olaf (1992). Das islamisierte Strafrecht des Sudan: Von seiner Einfhrung 1983 bis Juli 1992, Hamburg, Deutsches Orient-Institut, 145 p. 3041. Kndgen, Olaf (1993). Die Kodifikation des islamischen Strafrechts im Sudan seit Beginn der 80er Jahre, Wuqf 7/8, pp. 223-254. 3042. Krieger, Mark (1999). Menschenrechte in arabo-islamischen Staaten, am Beispiel gypten und Sudan, Frankfurt am Main, Lang, 396 p. 3043. Kulusika, Simon E. (2001). Penitential redemption: Law as an instrument of change, Zambia Law Journal 33, pp. 83-106. 3044. Kurdi, Mahgoub Ahmad (1985). The encounter of religions: An analysis of the problem of religion in the Southern Sudan, 1899-1983, Ph.D. dissertation, Temple University, 277 p. 3045. Lacunza-Balda, Justo (1994). The conference on religions in the Sudan (Khartum, 26-30.04.1993), Encounter: Documents for Muslim-Christian understanding 201/202, 26 p. 3046. Lauro, L.J. and P.A. Samuelson (1996). Toward pluralism in Sudan: A traditionalist approach, Harvard International Law Journal 37:1, pp. 65-138. 3047. Lavergne, Marc and Roland Marchal (1997). Lchec de lexprience islamiste?, Politique africaine 66, pp. 3-12. 3048. Lawyers Committee for Human Rights (1996). Beset by contradictions: Islamization, legal reform, and human rights in Sudan, New York, Lawyers Committee for Human Rights, 98 p.

SUDAN

175

3049. Layish, Aharon and Gabriel R. Warburg (2002). The reinstatement of Islamic law in Sudan under Numayri: An evaluation of a legal experiment in light of its historical context, methodology, and repercussions, Leiden, Brill, 348 p. 3050. Lesch, Ann M. (1998). The Sudan: Militancy and isolation, R.O. Freedman (ed.), The Middle East and the peace process: The impact of the Oslo Accords, Gainesville, University Press of Florida, pp. 316-343. 3051. Lesch, Ann M. (2002). Osama bin Ladens business in Sudan, Current History 655, pp. 203-209. 3052. Lichtenberger, Matthias (2002). Die Islamisierung der konomie im Sudan: Wirtschaftspolitik zwischen Macht, Markt und Moral, Berlin, Schwarz, 52 p. 3053. Lichtenthler, Gerhard (1995). Muslih mystic and martyr. The vision of Mahmud Muhammad Taha and the Republican Brothers in the Sudan: Towards an Islamic reformation?, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 9, pp. 57-81. 3054. Lowrie, Arthur (ed.) (1993). Islam, democracy, the state and the West: A round table with Dr. Hasan Turabi, Tampa, World and Islam Studies Enterprise, 100 p. 3055. Macram, Max (1979). Islam in the Sudan, Encounter: Documents for Muslim-Christian understanding 60. 3056. Magnarella, Paul J. (1982). The Republican Brothers: A reformist movement in the Sudan, The Muslim World 72, pp. 14-24. 3057. Mahdi, Sadiq al- (1978). The concept of an Islamic state, Altaf Gauhar (ed.), The challenge of Islam, London, Islamic Council of Europe, pp. 114-133.

3058. Mahdi, Sadiq al- (1983). Understanding Islam, Patrick Seale (ed.), The shaping of an Arab statesman: Sharif Abd al-Hamid Sharaf and the modern Arab world, London, Quartet, pp. 177-195. 3059. Mahdi, Sadiq al- (1983). Islam - society and change, John L. Esposito (ed.), Voices of resurgent Islam, New York, Oxford University Press, pp. 230-240. 3060. Mahmoud, Mahgoub el-Tigani (2003). State and religion in the Sudan: Sudanese thinkers, Lewiston, Edwin Mellen Press, 361 p. 3061. Mahmoud, Mohamed (1997). Sufism and islamism in the Sudan, Eva Evers Rosander and David Westerlund (eds), African Islam and Islam in Africa: Encounters between Sufis and islamists, London, Hurst, pp. 162-192. 3062. Mahmoud, Mohamed (1997). The discourse of the Ikhwan of Sudan and secularism, Women Living Under Muslim Laws 19, pp. 75-90. 3063. Mahmoud, Mohamed (1998). Mahmud Muhammad Tahas second message of Islam and his modernist project, John Cooper, Ronald L. Nettler, and Mohamed Mahmoud (eds), Islam and modernity: Muslim intellectuals respond, London, IB Tauris, pp. 105-128. 3064. Mahmoud, Mohamed (2001). Mahmud Muhammad Taha and the rise and demise of the Jumhuri Movement, New Political Science 23:1, pp. 89-111. 3065. Mahmoud, Mohamed (2001). Sudan the unfinished project: On identity, diversity, and religion, New Political Science 23:1, pp. 5-10. 3066. Makki, Hassan (1989). The Christian design: A study of the missionary factor in Sudans cultural and political integration, 1843-1986, Leicester, Islamic Foundation, 176 p.

176

NORTHEAST AFRICA

3067. Makris, G.P. (2000). Changing masters: Spirit possession and identity construction among slave descendants and other subordinates in the Sudan, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, 432 p. 3068. Mallat, Chibli (1994). Law and the Nile river: Emerging international rules and the Sharia, P.P. Howell and J.A. Allan (eds), The Nile: Sharing a scarce resource. A historical and technical review of water management and of economic and legal issues, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 365-384. 3069. Manger, Leif O. (1999). On becoming Muslim: The construction of identities among the Lafofa of the Sudan, Leif O. Manger (ed.), Muslim diversity: Local Islam in global contexts, Richmond, Curzon, pp. 224-243. 3070. Manger, Leif O. (2002). Religion, identities, and politics: Defining Muslim discourses in the Nuba Mountains of the Sudan, Journal of Arabic and Islamic Studies 4, pp. 132-152. 3071. Marchal, Roland (1992). Le Soudan entre islamisme et dictature militaire, Maghreb Machrek: Monde arabe 137, pp. 56-79. 3072. Marchal, Roland (1995). Elments dune sociologie du Front national islamique soudanais, Les tudes du CERI no. 5, Paris, CERI, 33 p. 3073. Marchal, Roland (2002). Le facteur soudanais, avant et aprs, Critique internationale 17, pp. 44-51. 3074. Marchal, Roland and Oussama Osman (1997). Les ambitions internationales du Soudan islamiste, Politique africaine 66, pp. 74-87. 3075. Mattes, Hanspeter (1996). (Die Stellung des Islams und des islamischen Rechts in ausgewahlten Staaten:) Sudan, Werner Ende, Udo

Steinbach, and Gundula Krger (eds), Der Islam in der Gegenwart, Mnchen, Beck, pp. 487-495. 3076. Mayer, Ann Elizabeth (1993). The fundamentalist impact on law, policy and constitutions in Iran, Pakistan and Sudan, Martin E. Marty and R. Scott Appleby (eds), Fundamentalisms and the state, remaking polities, economies, and militance, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, pp. 110-151. 3077. Mazrui, Ali A. (1965). Religion and democracy in the first republic of the Sudan, Makerere Journal 11, pp. 39-50. 3078. Medani, Khalid M. (1997). Funding fundamentalism: The political economy of an islamist state, Joe Beinin and Joe Stork (eds), Political Islam: Essays from Middle East Report, London, IB Tauris, pp. 166-177. 3079. Miller, Catherine (1985). Les enjeux de larabisation au SudSoudan, Peuples mediterranens 33, pp. 43-53. 3080. Miller, Catherine and Viviane A. Yagi (1988). Livrogne au paradis: quatre contes mystiques du Soudan, Cahiers de littrature orale 23, pp. 57-75. 3081. Miller, Judith (1994). Faces of fundamentalism: Hassan alTurabi and Muhammed Fadlallah, Foreign Affairs 73:6, pp. 123-142. 3082. Miller, Judith (1997). Global Islamic awakening or Sudanese nightmare? The curious case of Hassan Turabi, R.Scott Appleby (ed.), Spokesmen for the despised: Fundamentalist leaders of the Middle East, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, pp. 182-224. 3083. Miller, Judith (1997). The charismatic islamists, Middle Eastern Lectures 2, pp. 39-46.

SUDAN

177

3084. Minoia, P. (1995). Sudan: territori differenti, politiche uniformanti, Terra dAfrica 4, pp. 197-265. 3085. Mohamad, A. El-Sheikh (1986). The applicability of Islamic penal law (qisas and diyah) in the Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, Temple University, 332 p. 3086. Mohammad, R.A. (1990). The role of Islamic banking in economic and social development with particular reference to the Sudanese experience, Ph.D. dissertation, Glasgow College of Technology. 3087. Mongomery, Elisabeth (1993). Lvolution politique au Soudan: vers de profondes mutations, Anne africaine 1992/93, pp. 431-444. 3088. Monnot, Jacques (1994). Le drame du Sud-Soudan: chronique dune islamisation force, Paris, LHarmattan, 221 p. 3089. Morrison, Scott (2001). The political thought of Hasan al-Turabi of Sudan, Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations 12:2, pp. 153-160. 3090. Mossad, Nevine (1996). No-libralisme et minorits: analyse comparative descrits de Rachid alGhanouchi et de Hassan al-Tourabi, Ola Abdel-Aziz Abou-Zeid and others (eds), ge libral et no-libralisme, Cairo, CEDEJ, pp. 77-98. 3091. Moussalli, Ahmad S. (1994). Hasan al-Turabis islamist discourse on democracy and shura, Middle Eastern Studies 30:1, pp. 52-63. 3092. Mrozek, Anna (1969). Wybrane aspekty Islamu Sudan-skiego, Etnografia Polska 13:2, pp. 133-169. 3093. Mubarak, Khalid al- (2001). Turabis islamist venture: Failure and implications, Cairo, El-Dar el-Thaqafia, 133 p.

3094. Nagar, Samia al-Hadi al- (1973). Spirit possession and social change in Omdurman, master thesis, University of Khartoum. 3095. Nagar, Samia al-Hadi al- (1987). Women and spirit possession in Omdurman, Susan M. Kenyon (ed.), The Sudanese woman, Khartoum, University of Khartoum, pp. 92-115. 3096. Nageeb, Salma Ahmed (2000). Stretching the horizon. New spaces and old frontiers: Womens construction of social space in Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, Universitt Bielefeld, 245 p. 3097. Nageeb, Salma Ahmed (2002). Den Horizont erweitern: Eine geschlechtsspezifische Perspektive des alltglichen Lebens und der Gewohnheiten in einer islamischen Subkultur des Sudans, Bielefeld, Universitt Bielefeld, 34 p. 3098. Nageeb, Salma Ahmed (2002). Stretching the horizon: A gender-based perspective on everyday life and practices in the Islamic sub-culture of Sudan, Thomas Bierschenk and Georg Stauth (eds), Islam in Africa, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 17-42. 3099. Nageeb, Salma Ahmed (2004). New spaces and old frontiers: Women, social space, and islamization in Sudan, Lanham, Lexington Books, 217 p. 3100. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- (1985). The elusive Islamic constitution: The Sudanese experience, Orient 26, pp. 329-340. 3101. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- (1986). The Islamic law of apostasy and its modern application: A case from the Sudan, Religion 16, pp. 197-224. 3102. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- (1987). Christian-Muslim relations in the Sudan: Peaceful coexistence at risk, Kail C. Ellis (ed.), The Vatican, Islam, and the Middle East, Syracuse, Syracuse University Press, pp. 265-276.

178

NORTHEAST AFRICA

3103. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- (1988). Mahmud Muhammad Taha and the crisis in Islamic law reform: Implications for interreligious relations, Journal for Ecumenical Studies 25:1, pp. 1-21. 3104. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- (1988). Constitutionalism and islamization in the Sudan, Third World Legal Studies, pp. 99-118. 3105. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- (1989). Constitutionalism and islamization in the Sudan, Africa Today 36:3/4, pp. 11-28. 3106. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- and Peter N. Kok (1991). Fundamentalism and militarism: A report on the root causes of human rights violations in the Sudan, New York, The Fund for Peace, 39 p. 3107. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- (1992). Islam and national integration in the Sudan, John O. Hunwick (ed.), Religion and national integration in Africa: Islam, Christianity, and politics in the Sudan and Nigeria, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, pp. 11-37. 3108. Naim, Abdullahi A. an- (1993). The application of Sharia (Islamic law) and human rights violations in the Sudan, Tore Lindholm and Kari Vogt (eds), Islamic law reform and human rights: Challenges and rejoinders, Copenhagen, Nordic Human Rights Publications, pp. 135-148. 3109. Nataloni, Maria C. (1988). Note sul diritto Sudanese: la riforma islamica del codice penale, Africa (Roma) 43:3, pp. 337-359. 3110. Nduru, M. (1991). Sudan: Laying down the law for Allah, Index on Censorship 20:2, pp. 17-18, 20. 3111. Niblock, Tim (1991). Islamic movements and Sudans political coherence, Herv Bleuchot, Christian Delmet, and Derek Hopwood (eds), Sudan: History, identity, ideology / histoire,

identites, ideologies, Reading, Ithaca Press, pp. 253-268. 3112. Nicosia, L. (1996). La nuova sfida islamica del Sudan, Politica Internazionale 24:1/2, pp. 25-37. 3113. Obeid, Amani Mohamed el- (1989). The Muslim Brothers movement in the Sudan 1977-1985, bachelor thesis, University of Khartoum. 3114. Obeid, Amani Mohamed el- (1997). The Sammaniyya tariqa in Sudan: Doctrine and politics, master thesis, University of Khartoum. 3115. Obeid, Amani Mohamed el- (2005). Sufi brotherhoods in Kassala and Gedaref states, Catherine Miller (ed.), Land, ethnicity and political legitimacy in Eastern Sudan, Cairo, CEDEJ. 3116. Oevermann, Annette (1992). Die Republikanischen Brder im Sudan: Eine islamische Reformbewegung im zwanzigsten Jahrhundert, Frankfurt am Main, Lang, 172 p. 3117. OFahey, Rex Sen and Albrecht Hofheinz (1990). The Sufi brotherhoods in the Sudan: A bibliography, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 4, pp. 193-205. 3118. OFahey, Rex Sen (1993). Islamic hegemonies in the Sudan Sufism, Mahdism and islamism, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in Sub-Saharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 21-35. 3119. OFahey, Rex Sen (1995). The past in the present? The issue of the Sharia in Sudan, Holger Bernt Hansen and Michael Twaddle (eds), Religion and politics in East Africa: The period since independence, London, James Currey, pp. 32-44. 3120. OFahey, Rex Sen (1996). Islam and ethnicity in the Sudan, Journal of Religion in Africa 26:3, pp. 258-267.

SUDAN

179

3121. OFahey, Rex Sen (1997). Defining the community: The National Islamic Front, its opponents and the Sharia issue, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 11, pp. 55-65. 3122. OFahey, Rex Sen (2002). They are slaves, but yet go free: Some reflections on Sudanese history, Yusuf Fadl Hasan and Richard Gray (eds), Religion and conflict in Sudan, Nairobi, Paulines Publications Africa, pp. 48-57. 3123. Ortega Rodrigo, Rafael (2004). El islam poltico en Sudn: una propuesta fallida de internacional islamista, Granada, Universidad de Granada, 170 p. 3124. Osman, Abdelwahab A.M. (1989). The political and ideological development of the Sudanese Ikhwan movement, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Reading, 513 p. 3125. Osman, Abdullahi Mohamed (1985). The Mikashfiyya: A Sufi tariqa in the modern Sudan, Martin W. Daly (ed.), Al Majdhubiyya and al Mikashfiyya: Two Sufi tariqas in the Sudan, Khartoum, University of Khartoum, pp. 101-146. 3126. Osman, Ahmed Ibrahim (1990). In praise of the prophet: The performance and thematic composition of the Sudanese religious oral poetry, Ph.D. dissertation, Indiana University, 366 p. 3127. Osman, Amira Omer Siddig (2004). Space, place and meaning in Northern Riverain Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Pretoria, 208 p. 3128. Osman, B.B. (1987). A note on the role of the Sudanese Islamic Bank in rural development in Sudan, New strategy for development from below, Ankara, Union of Chambers of Commodity Exchanges of Turkey, pp. 241-256. 3129. Osman, Dina Shiekh el-Din (1985). The legal status of Muslim women in the Sudan, Journal of Eastern African Research and Development 15, pp. 124-142.

3130. Osman, Ibrahim el-Bashir (1984). Islamic perspectives on the question of nationalism and national integration: The case of the Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, University of California, Riverside, 338 p. 3131. Osman, Khadiga K. (1975). Aspects of Sufism in the Sudan, master thesis, University of Durham. 3132. OSullivan, Declan (2001). The death sentence for Mahmoud Muhammad Taha: Misuse of the Sudanese legal system and Islamic Sharia law?, International Journal of Human Rights 5:3, pp. 45-70. 3133. Prouse de Montlos, Marc-Antoine (2001). Hassan el-Tourabi: plaidoyer pour un islamisme tempr, Politique internationale 91, pp. 337-350. 3134. Prouse de Montlos, Marc-Antoine (2002). Le Soudan: une guerre de religions en trompe-loeil, LAfrique politique, pp. 33-49. 3135. Petterson, Donald (1999). Inside Sudan: Political Islam, conflict, and catastrophe, Boulder, Westview Press, 209 p. 3136. Pruess, James (1984). The Koran school, the Western school, and the transmission of religious knowledge: A comparison from the Sudan, Northeast African Studies 5:2, pp. 5-39. 3137. Prunier, Grard (1988). Le mouvement des Ansars au Soudan depuis la fin de ltat mahdiste (18981987), Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 2, pp. 61-79. 3138. Prunier, Grard (1989). Le zar bori au Soudan: culte de possession ou lutte des sexes?, Les cahiers de lOrient 13, pp. 23-28. 3139. Prunier, Grard (1992). Les Frres musulmans soudanais: une

180

NORTHEAST AFRICA

nouvelle diplomatie rvolutionnaire, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 6, pp. 5-16. 3140. Prunier, Grard (1992). Les Frres et larme au Soudan, Les cahiers de lOrient 27, pp. 53-70. 3141. Prunier, Grard (1998). Le mouvement des Ansars au Soudan depuis la fin de ltat mahdiste (18981987), Ousmane Kane and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, pp. 41-58. 3142. Prunier, Grard (1998). Les Frres musulmans soudanais: une nouvelle diplomatie rvolutionnaire, Ousmane Kane and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, pp. 169-182. 3143. Prunier, Grard and Marc Lavergne (1989). Les Frres musulmans au Soudan: un islamisme tacticien, Marc Lavergne (ed.), Le Soudan contemporain: de linvasion turco-gyptienne la rbellion africaine (1821-1989), Paris, Karthala, pp. 359-380. 3144. Ramet, P. (2002). Feminist movement and fundamentalist resistance, Abida Samiuddin and R. Khanam (eds), Muslim feminism and feminist movement: Africa, New Delhi, Global Vision, pp. 701-709. 3145. Renaud, E. (1986). Mahmd Th and the second mission of Islam, Encounter: Documents for MuslimChristian understanding 125, 18 p. 3146. Rinnert, Justus (1988). Mahmud Muhammad Taha und die Gumhuriyun: Die zweite Botschaft des Islams - eine sudanesische Reform der islamischen Staatstheorie?, Magisterarbeit, Universitt Mainz, 193 p. 3147. Rogalski, Jrgen (1990). Die Republikanischen Brder im Sudan: Ein Beitrag zur Ideologiegeschichte des Islam in der Gegenwart, Magisterarbeit, Freie Universitt, Berlin.

3148. Rogalski, Jrgen (1996). Mahmud Muhammad Taha: Zur Erinnerung an das Schicksal eines Mystikers und Intellektuellen im Sudan, Studien ber Asien, Afrika und Lateinamerika 24:1, pp. 47-61. 3149. Ronen, Yehudit (1999). Religion and conflict in Sudan: A nonMuslim minority in a Muslim state, Ofra Bengio and Gabriel Ben-Dor (eds), Minorities and the state in the Arab world, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, pp. 73-87. 3150. Ronen, Yehudit (2005). Religions at war, religions at peace: The case of Sudan, Zeitschrift fr Politik 52:1, pp. 80-96. 3151. Ruiz-Almodovar, Caridad (2000). El cdigo Sudans del estatuto personal, Miscelnea de estudios rabes y hebraicos: Seccin rabe-Islam 49, pp. 179-224. 3152. Sadig, Haydar Badawi (1985). Aspects of female participation in religious organizations in Sudan: The case of the Republican Sisters, master thesis, University of Khartoum, 83 p. 3153. Safwat, Safiya (1988). Islamic laws in the Sudan, Aziz al Azmeh (ed.), Islamic law: Social and historical contexts, London, Routledge, pp. 231-249. 3154. Saghayroun, Atif Abdelrahman and M.A. Khalifa (1984). Fertility and Islam in the Sudan, Sudan Journal of Population Studies 1:2, pp. 1-28. 3155. Salama, A.A. (1990). Utilization of financial instruments: A case study of Faisal Islamic Bank, Sudan, Muhammad Aref and Muhammad Abdul Mannan (eds), Developing a system of financial instruments, Jeddah, Islamic Development Bank, pp. 179-192. 3156. Salih Bashir, Abdallah (1991). Lcole coranique au Soudan (al khalwa): apprentissage en groupe effectif lve, thse de doctorat, Universit de Strasbourg 2.

SUDAN

181

3157. Salih, M.A. Mohamed (1998). Political narratives and identity formation in post-1989 Sudan, M.A. Mohamed Salih and John Markakis (eds), Ethnicity and the state in Eastern Africa, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, pp. 72-85. 3158. Salih, M.A. Mohamed (2000). Islamic ethics and sustainable development: An African perspective, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 133-166. 3159. Salih, M.A. Mohamed (2003). The Bible, the Quran and the conflict in South Sudan, Niels Kastfelt (ed.), Scriptural politics: The Bible and the Koran as political models in the Middle East and Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 96-120. 3160. Salim, Idris (1993). Le Front national islamique: ideologie et pratique, Egypte/Monde arabe 15-16, pp. 227-247. 3161. Schne, Ellinor (2001). Muslime nach dem Ost-West-Konflikt: Sadiq al-Mahdi und die Neue Weltordnung, Henner Frtig (ed.), Islamische Welt und Globalisering: Aneignung, Abgrenzung, Gegenentwrfe, Wrzburg, Ergon Verlag, pp. 121-146. 3162. Schrijver, Paul (1995). Een islamitische staat in Soedan: Een studie naar de islamisering van de wetgeving in post-koloniaal Soedan, doctoraalscriptie, Rijksuniversiteit Leiden, 124 p. 3163. Schwengsbier, Jutta (1995). Der Untergang der Nuba-Vlker: Sudans muslimische Fundamentalisten begehen Vlkermord, Internationales Afrikaforum 31:4, pp. 355-364. 3164. Schwengsbier, Jutta (1995). Der Untergang der Nuba-Vlker: Sudans muslimische Fundamentalisten begehen

Vlkermord, Gttingen, Gesellschaft fr Bedrohte Vlker, 44 p. 3165. Seesemann, Rdiger (1996). Islam, Arbeit und Arbeitsethik: Die Zwiya der Tijniyya in el-Fasher, Sudan, Kurt Beck and Gerd Spittler (eds), Arbeit in Afrika, Hamburg, LIT Verlag, pp. 141-160. 3166. Seesemann, Rdiger (1997). Die Jihd-Ideologie im islamistischen Sudan, Karl-Heina Prtge (ed.), Forschungen im Sudan: Ergebnisse der interdisziplinren Sudantagung im Februar 1996 in Erfurt, Erfurt, Institut fr Geographie der Pdagogischen Hochschule, pp. 203-208. 3167. Seesemann, Rdiger (1999). Der Sudan und die islamistische Verfassung, INAMO 17, pp. 42-45. 3168. Seesemann, Rdiger (1999). The takfir debate: Sources for the study of a contemporary dispute among African Sufis. Part II: The Sudanese arena, Sudanic Africa 10, pp. 65-100. 3169. Seesemann, Rdiger (1999). Where East meets West: The development of Quranic education in Darfur, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 13, pp. 41-61. 3170. Seesemann, Rdiger (2000). The writings of the Sudanese Tijn Shaykh Ibrhm Sd (1949-1999) with notes on the writings of his grandfather, Shaykh Muhammad Salm (d. 1918), and his brother, Shaykh Muhammad al-Ghl (b. c.1947), Sudanic Africa 11, pp. 107-124. 3171. Seesemann, Rdiger (2000). The history of the Tijaniyya and the issue of taribya in Darfur (Sudan), Jean-Louis Triaud and David Robinson (eds), La tijniyya: une confrrie musulmane la conqute de lAfrique, Paris, Karthala, pp. 393-437. 3172. Seesemann, Rdiger (2002). Sufi leaders and social welfare: Two examples from contemporary Sudan,

182

NORTHEAST AFRICA

Holger Weiss (ed.), Social welfare in Muslim societies in Africa, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, pp. 98-117. 3173. Seesemann, Rdiger (2005). Islamism and the paradox of secularization: The case of islamist ideas on women in the Sudan, Sociologus 55:1, pp. 89-118. 3174. Shaaeldin, Elfatih and Richard Brown (1985). Towards an understanding of Islamic banking in Sudan: The case of Faisal Islamic Bank, Khartoum, University of Khartoum, DSRC, 40 p. 3175. Shaaeldin, Elfatih and Richard Brown (1988). Towards an understanding of Islamic banking in Sudan: The case of the Faisal Islamic Bank, Tony Barnett and Abbas Abdelkarim (eds), Sudan: State, capital and transformation, London, Croom Helm, pp. 121-140. 3176. Shahi, Ahmed al- (1981). A Noahs ark: The continuity of the Khatmiyya order in Northern Sudan, British Society for Middle Eastern Studies Bulletin 8:1, pp. 13-29. 3177. Shahi, Ahmed al- (1983). Sufism in modern Sudan, Denis MacEoin and Ahmed al-Shahi (eds), Islam in the modern world, London, Croom Helm, pp. 57-72. 3178. Shahi, Ahmed al- (1984). Spirit possession and healing: The zar among the Shaygiyya of the Northern Sudan, British Society for Middle Eastern Studies Bulletin 11:1, pp. 28-44. 3179. Shahi, Ahmed al- (1987). The persistence of sectarian politics in Northern Sudan: The case of the Shaygiyya tribe, Ahmed al-Shahi (ed.), The diversity of the Muslim community: Anthropological essays in memory of Peter Lienhardt, London, Ithaca Press, pp. 58-69.

3180. Shehadeh, Lamia Rustum (1999). Women in Islamic fundamentalism: The discourses of Turabi and Ghannoushi, Journal of South Asian and Middle Eastern Studies 22:2, pp. 61-79. 3181. Sidahmed, Abdel Salam (1996). Politics and Islam in contemporary Sudan, New York, St. Martins Press, 249 p. 3182. Sidahmed, Abdel Salam (1996). Sudan: Ideology and pragmatism, Abdel Salam Sidahmed and Anoushiravan Ehteshami (eds), Islamic fundamentalism, Boulder, Westview Press, pp. 179-198. 3183. Sidahmed, Abdel Salam (2001). Problems in contemporary applications of Islamic criminal sanctions: The penalty for adultery in relation to women, British Journal of Middle Eastern Studies 28:2, pp. 187-204. 3184. Sidahmed, Abdel Salam (2002). The unholy war: Jihad and the conflict in Sudan, Yusuf Fadl Hasan and Richard Gray (eds), Religion and conflict in Sudan, Nairobi, Paulines Publications Africa, pp. 83-96. 3185. Silvennoinen, Suvikki and Markku Suksi (eds) (1997). Human rights and religion: The case of the Sudan, Turku/bo, bo Akademi University, Institute for Human Rights, 220 p. 3186. Silvini, G. (1994). Islam e Occidente nel dramma del Sudan, Lecce, Edizioni del Grifo, 127 p. 3187. Simon, Artur (1989). Musical traditions, Islam and cultural identity in the Sudan, Wolfgang Bender (ed.), Perspectives on African music, Bayreuth, Bayreuth University, pp. 25-42. 3188. Simone, T. AbdouMaliq (1992). Motivating resourcefulness: The psychology of Islamic political practice in Sudan, Horn Review 1:2, pp. 15-32.

SUDAN

183

3189. Simone, T. AbdouMaliq (1994). In whose image? Political Islam and urban practices in Sudan, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 273 p. 3190. Sobkw, W. (1998). Wsplczesny Sudan: polityka islamska, Warsaw, PFSM, Polish Foundation of International Affairs, 32 p. 3191. Sorensen, Claes-Johan L. (2002). The Islamic movement of Sudan: External relations and internal power struggle after 1989, master thesis, American University of Beirut, 100 p. 3192. Stevens, Richard (1981). Sudans Republican Brothers and Islamic reform, Journal of Arab Affairs 1, pp. 135-146. 3193. Stevenson, R.C. (1963). Some aspects of the spread of Islam in the Nuba Mountains, Sudan Notes and Records 44, pp. 9-20. 3194. Stevenson, R.C. (1966). Some aspects of the spread of Islam in the Nuba Mountains (Kordofan Province, Republic of the Sudan), Ioan M. Lewis (ed.), Islam in tropical Africa, London, Oxford University Press, pp. 208-232. 3195. Stiansen, Endre (1999). Islamic banking in the Sudan: Aspects of the laws and the debate, Endre Stiansen and Jane I. Guyer (eds), Credit, currencies and culture: African financial institutions in historical perspective, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, pp. 100-117. 3196. Stiansen, Endre (2002). Is there room for non-Muslims in the Sudans Islamic economy?, Holger Weiss (ed.), Social welfare in Muslim societies in Africa, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, pp. 39-65. 3197. Stiansen, Endre (2003). Al-Islam huwa al-hl: The Quran and contemporary Islamic finance, Niels Kastfelt (ed.), Scriptural politics: The Bible and the Koran as political models in the

Middle East and Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 66-95. 3198. Stiansen, Endre (2004). Interest politics: Islamic finance in the Sudan, 1977-2001, Clement M. Henry and Rodney Wilson (eds), The politics of Islamic finance, Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press, pp. 155-167. 3199. Stieglitz, Klaus (1999). Zur Problematik der Konzentrationslager im Sudan, Internationales Afrikaforum 35:2, pp. 177-182. 3200. Stmpel, Isabel (1990). Die Ideen eines sudanesischen Reformdenkers vor dem Tribunal der islamischen Religionsgelehrten: Mahmud Muhammad Taha und die Weiterentwicklung der Sharia, Magisterarbeit, Albert-Ludwigs-Universitt Freiburg, 159 p. 3201. Sudan Human Rights Organisation (1992). Religion and human rights: The case of Sudan, London, Sudan Human Rights Organisation, 153 p. 3202. Sulami, Mishal Fahm al- (2003). The West and Islam: Western liberal democracy versus the system of shura, London, Routledge, 274 p. 3203. Szolc, Piotr (1977). Die Konsequenzen der Islamisierung in Kordofan, Africana Marburgensia 10:1, pp. 51-67. 3204. Taha, Mahmoud Mohamed, translated by Abdullahi A. an-Naim (1987). The second message of Islam, New York, Syracuse University Press, 178 p. 3205. Tetzlaff, Rainer (1993). Staatswerdung im Sudan: Ein Brgerkriegsstaat zwischen Demokratie, ethnischen Konflikten und Islamisierung, Mnster, LIT Verlag, 207 p.

184

NORTHEAST AFRICA

3206. Thomas, Edward (2000). Mahmud Muhammad Taha (1909-1985): His life in Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Edinburgh. 3207. Tier, Akolda M. (1992). Islamization of the Sudan laws and constitution: Its allure and its impracticability, Verfassung und Recht in bersee 25:2, pp. 199-219. 3208. Tier, Akolda M. (2002). Mixed civil, Sharia and customary jurisdictions and laws in an ethnic conflict setting: The case of Sudan, Yusuf Fadl Hasan and Richard Gray (eds), Religion and conflict in Sudan, Nairobi, Paulines Publications Africa, pp. 72-82. 3209. Tnnessen, Liv (2005). Islamism and democracy: An inquiry into the political thought of the Sudanese islamist Hassan al-Turabi, master thesis, University of Bergen, 159 p. 3210. Turabi, Hasan al- (1983). The Islamic state, John L. Esposito (ed.), Voices of resurgent Islam, New York, Oxford University Press, pp. 241-251. 3211. Turabi, Hasan al- (1987). Principles of governance, freedom, and responsibility in Islam, The American Journal of Islamic Social Studies 4:1. 3212. Turabi, Hasan al- (2001). Plaidoyer pour un islamisme tempr, Politique internationale 91, pp. 337-350. 3213. Vandenbroucke, L.S. (1996). Sudan: Islamists entrenched, Brown Journal of World Affairs 3:2, pp. 133-138. 3214. Vatin, F. and Valrie J. Hoffman (1996). Temoignages soufis de lEgypte contemporaine et du Soudan (rassembls, traduits et prsents par V.J. Hoffman), Alexandre Popovic and Gilles Veinstein (eds), Les voies dAllah: les ordres mystiques dans lislam des origines aujourdhui, Paris, Fayard, pp. 596-612.

3215. Vincent, Andrew (1988). Religion and nationalism in a traditional society: Ideology, leadership and the role of the Umma Party as a force for social change in the Northern Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Pennsylvania, 323 p. 3216. Vincent, Jean-Luc (1990). Chronique du Soudan islamiste, Gopolitique africaine (nouvelle srie) 2, pp. 131-146. 3217. Viorst, Milton (1995). Fundamentalism in power: Sudans Islamic experiment, Foreign Affairs 74:3, pp. 45-58. 3218. Voll, John O. (1969). A history of the Khatmiyyah tariqa in the Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, Harvard University, 716 p. 3219. Voll, John O. (1972). Mahdis, walis and new men in the Sudan, Nikki R. Keddie (ed.), Scholars, saints and Sufis: Muslim religious institutions in the Middle East since 1500, Berkeley, University of California Press, pp. 367-384. 3220. Voll, John O. (1973). Islam: Its future in the Sudan, Muslim World 63, pp. 280-296. 3221. Voll, John O. (1983). The evolution of Islamic fundamentalism in twentieth-century Sudan, Gabriel R. Warburg and Uri M. Kupferschmidt (eds), Islam, nationalism, and radicalism in Egypt and Sudan, New York, Praeger, pp. 113-142. 3222. Voll, John O. (1983). Islam and stateness in the modern Sudan, Montreal, McGill University, 30 p. 3223. Voll, John O. (1990). Northern Muslim perspectives, Joseph V. Montville (ed.), Conflict and peacemaking in multiethnic societies, Lexington, Lexington Books, pp. 389-409.

SUDAN

185

3224. Voll, John O. (1990). Islamization in the Sudan and the Iranian revolution, John L. Esposito (ed.), The Iranian revolution: Its global impact, Miami, Florida International University Press, pp. 283-301. 3225. Voll, John O. (1991). Fundamentalism in the Sunni Arab world: Egypt and the Sudan, Martin E. Marty and R. Scott Appleby (eds), Fundamentalisms observed, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, pp. 345-402. 3226. Voll, John O. (1997). Imperialism, nationalism and missionaries: Lessons from Sudan for the twenty-first century, Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations 8:1, pp. 39-52. 3227. Voll, John O. (1997). Islam, islamism, and urbanization in Sudan: Contradictions and complementarities, Michael E. Bonine (ed.), Population, poverty, and politics in Middle East cities, Gainesville, University Press of Florida, pp. 285-303. 3228. Voll, John O. (2000). The Eastern Sudan, 1822 to the present, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 153-167. 3229. Waal, Alex de (2000). Contemporary Islamic humanitarianism in Sudan, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 193-215. 3230. Waal, Alex de and A.H. Abdel Salam (2004). Islamism, state power and jihad in Sudan, Alex de Waal (ed.), Islamism and its enemies in the Horn of Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 71-113. 3231. Wakeman, Wendy E. (1992). A case study of women, Islam and

development: Strategies and models for conducting projects with women in the Islamic context of Um Ruwaba, Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, Tufts University, 427 p. 3232. Wakoson, Elias N. (1998). Islamism and militarism in Sudanese politics: Its impact on nation-building, Northeast African Studies 5:2, pp. 47-94. 3233. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1973). Popular Islam and tribal leadership in the socio-political structure of North Sudan, Milson Menahem (ed.), Society and political structure in the Arab world, New York, Humanities Press, pp. 231-280. 3234. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1977). Islam and nationalism in the Sudan, Haifa, University of Haifa, 24 p. 3235. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1978). Islam, nationalism and communism in a traditional society: The case of Sudan, London, Frank Cass, 253 p. 3236. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1979). Islam in Sudanese politics, The Jerusalem Quarterly 13, pp. 47-61. 3237. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1981). The challenge of populist Islam in Egypt and Sudan in the 1970s, George Wise and Charles Issawi (eds), Middle East perspectives: The next twenty years, Princeton, Darwin Press, pp. 105-128. 3238. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1981). Islam in Sudanese politics, Michael Curtis (ed.), Religion and politics in the Middle East, Boulder, Westview Press, pp. 307-321. 3239. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1982). Islam and nationalism in the Sudan, Graciela de la Lama and Susana Gonzlez de la Solar (eds), Middle East, Mexico, Colegio de Mexico, pp. 18-36. 3240. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1985). Islam and state in Numayris Sudan, Africa 55:4, pp. 400-413.

186

NORTHEAST AFRICA

3241. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1990). The Sharia in Sudan: Implementation and repercussions, 1983-1989, The Middle East Journal 44:4, pp. 624-637. 3242. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1990). The Sharia in Sudan: Implementation and repercussions, 1983-1989, John O. Voll (ed.), Sudan, state and society in crisis, Bloomington, Indiana University Press, pp. 90-107. 3243. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1995). Mahdism and islamism in Sudan, International Journal of Middle East Studies 27:2, pp. 219-236. 3244. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1995). Turabi of the Sudan: Soft-spoken revolutionary, Middle Eastern Lectures 1, pp. 85-97. 3245. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1996). The Sudan under islamist rule: 19891995, Terrorism and Political Violence 8:2, pp. 25-42. 3246. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1997). The Sudan under islamist rule: 19891995, Bruce Maddy-Weitzman and Efraim Inbar (eds), Religious radicalism in the Greater Middle East, London, Frank Cass, pp. 25-42. 3247. Warburg, Gabriel R. (1999). Religious and ethnic conflict in Sudan: Can national unity survive?, Leonard Binder (ed.), Ethnic conflict and international politics in the Middle East, Gainsville, University Press of Florida, pp. 110-128. 3248. Warburg, Gabriel R. (2000). The Nile waters, border issues and radical Islam in Egyptian-Sudanese relations: 1956-1995, Jay Spaulding and Stephanie Beswick (eds), White Nile, black blood: War leadership and ethnicity from Khartoum to Kampala, Lawrenceville, Red Sea Press, pp. 73-90.

3249. Warburg, Gabriel R. (2002). Ethnic and religious conflicts in Sudan since independence, Moshe Maoz and Gabriel Sheffer (eds), Middle Eastern minorities and diasporas, Brighton, Sussex Academic Press, pp. 92-110. 3250. Warburg, Gabriel R. (2003). Islam, sectarianism and politics in Sudan since the Mahdiyya, Madison, University of Wisconsin Press, 252 p. 3251. Wheelwright, J. (1991). Pressed to quit, Index on Censorship 20:6, pp. 26-27. 3252. Willemse, Karin (2001). One foot in heaven: Narratives on gender and Islam in Darfur, West-Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, Universiteit Leiden, 403 p. 3253. Wolf, Susanne (1990). The Muslim Brotherhood in the Sudan, Magisterarbeit, Universitt Hamburg, 100 p. 3254. Wolf, Susanne (1993). Die islamische Bewegung im Sudan bis 1989, Wuqf 7/8, pp. 205-222. 3255. Woodward, Peter (1986). Islam and politics, Muddathir Abd alRahim and others (eds), Sudan since independence: Studies of the political development since 1956, Aldershot, Gower, pp. 1-6. 3256. Woodward, Peter (1997). Sudan: Islamic radicals in power, John L. Esposito (ed.), Political Islam: Revolution, radicalism, or reform?, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, pp. 95-114. 3257. Yared, M. (1998). Soudan: Mirghani contre Tourabi, Les cahiers de lOrient 50, pp. 99-108. 3258. Yongo-Bure, B. (1994). Islamism, Arabism, and the disintegration of the Sudan, Northeast African Studies 1:2/3, pp. 207-222.

SUDAN

187

3259. Zein, Ibrahim M. (1989). Religion, legality, and the state: 1983 Sudanese penal code, Ph.D. dissertation, Temple University, 370 p. 3260. Zubeir, E.K. el- (1984). The marketing of Islamic banking services, with particular reference to Faisal Islamic Bank, Sudan, Ph.D. dissertation, City University Business School, London.

EAST AFRICA (GENERAL)

189

East Africa

East Africa (General)

3261. Abdulla, Ahmed (1965). The ambivalence of Muslim education, East Africa Journal (February), pp. 7-11. 3262. Aguilar, Mario I. (1996). Keeping the peace of the Waso Boorana: Becoming Oromo through religious diversification, Paul T.W. Baxter, Jan Hultin, and Alessandro Triulzi (eds), Being and becoming Oromo: Historical and anthropological enquiries, Uppsala, Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, pp. 190-201. 3263. Ahmed, Abdallah Chanfi (1999). La passion pour le prophte aux Comores et en Afrique de lEst ou lpope du Maulid al-Barzandji, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 13, pp. 65-89. 3264. Ahmed, Abdallah Chanfi (2002). Ngoma et mission islamique (dawa) aux Comores et en Afrique orientale: une approche anthropologique, Paris, LHarmattan, 266 p. 3265. Alexandre, Pierre (1981). Lislam en Afrique orientale, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 1), Paris, INALCO, pp. 103-111. 3266. Allen, John (1965). Muslims in East Africa, African Ecclesiastical Review 7:3, pp. 255-262. 3267. Alpers, Edward A. (2000). East Central Africa, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 303-325. 3268. Alpers, Edward A. (2001). A complex relationship: Mozambique and the Comoro Islands in the 19th and 20th centuries, Cahiers dtudes africaines 161, pp. 73-95. 3269. Amiji, Hatim M. (1969). The Asian communities, James Kritzeck and William H. Lewis (eds), Islam in Africa, New York, Van Nostrand-Reinhold, pp. 140-181. 3270. Amiji, Hatim M. (1975). The Bohras of East Africa, Journal of Religion in Africa 7:1, pp. 27-59. 3271. Anderson, James N.D. (1964). The Ismaili Khojas of East Africa: A new constitution and personal law for the community, Middle Eastern Studies 1, pp. 21-39. 3272. Asani, Ali S. (1994). The impact of modernization on the marriage rites of the Khojah Ismailis of East Africa, Journal of Turkish Studies 18, pp. 17-24. 3273. Askew, Kelly M. (1999). Female circles and male lines: Gender dynamics along the Swahili coast, Africa Today 46:3/4, pp. 67-102. 3274. Azevedo, Mario and Gwendolyn S. Prater (1991). The minority status of Islam in East Africa: A historico-sociological perspective, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 12:2, pp. 482-497. 3275. Bakari, Mohammed (1993). The prospects for Sharia in East Africa, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 81-86. 3276. Basu, Helene (1999). Going for visits with a woman-fakir: The African diaspora in Gujarat, ISIM Newsletter 3, p. 39.

190

EAST AFRICA

3277. Bertoncini, Elena (1987). Islam in Swahili literature, Nouvelles du Sud 6/7, pp. 15-21. 3278. Bhatia, A.G. (1975). Social change in the Ismaili society of East Africa, with reference to the four successive Aga Khans, bachelor thesis, University of Oxford. 3279. Brodsgaard, B. (1989). Islam og folkereligion i Ostafrika, Chaos (Copenhagen) 11, pp. 65-72. 3280. Bruinhorst, Gerard van der (2001). Islamic literature in Tanzania and Kenya, ISIM Newsletter 8, p. 6. 3281. Caplan, Pat (1984). Cognatic descent, Islamic law and womens property on the East African coast, Rene Hirschon (ed.), Women and property, women as property, London, Croom Helm, pp. 23-43. 3282. Cerulli, Enrico (1969). Islam in East Africa, Arthur J. Arberry (ed.), Religion in the Middle East. Vol. 2, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, pp. 203-219. 3283. Chande, Abdin Noor (2000). Radicalism and reform in East Africa, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 349-369. 3284. Chanudet, Claude (2001). Islamisation et peuplement de larc swahili: une nouvelle perspective, tudes ocan Indien 31, pp. 191-205. 3285. Chittick, H. Neville and Donald S. Richards (1970). East African trade with the Orient, Donald S. Richards (ed.), Islam and the trade of Asia, Oxford, Cassirer, pp. 97-104. 3286. Conn, H.M. (1978). Islam in East Africa: An overview, Islamic Studies 17, pp. 75-91.

3287. Constantin, Franois and Christian Coulon (1980). Minorits musulmanes et pouvoir politique en Afrique orientale, Annuaire des pays de locan Indien 6, pp. 19-47. 3288. Constantin, Franois (1987). Condition fminine et dynamique confrrique en Afrique orientale, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 1, pp. 58-69. 3289. Constantin, Franois (ed.) (1987). Les voies de lislam en Afrique orientale, Paris, Karthala, 148 p. 3290. Constantin, Franois (1987). Le saint et le prince: sur les fondements de la dynamique confrrique en Afrique orientale, Franois Constantin (ed.), Les voies de lislam en Afrique orientale, Paris, Karthala, pp. 85-109. 3291. Constantin, Franois (1988). Bagamoyo 1987: retour aux sources de la branche est-africaine de la Qadiriyya, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 2, pp. 138-150. 3292. Constantin, Franois (1988). Bibliographie: Islam-Afrique orientale, Pau, CREPAO, 48 p. 3293. Constantin, Franois (1992). Afrique orientale: lislam bloqu: inconscience ou provocation?, Studia Africana (Barcelona) 3, pp. 164-170. 3294. Constantin, Franois (1993). Leadership, Muslim identities and East African politics tradition, bureaucratization and communication, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in SubSaharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 36-58. 3295. Constantin, Franois (1995). Muslims and politics: Attempts to create Muslim national organizations in Tanzania, Uganda and Kenya, Holger Bernt Hansen and Michael Twaddle (eds), Religion & politics in East Africa: The period since independence, London, James Currey, pp. 19-31.

EAST AFRICA (GENERAL)

191

3296. Constantin, Franois (1997). Mobilisations populistes musulmanes: les embches du passage au politique (Kenya, Tanzanie), Franois Constantin and Christian Coulon (eds), Religion et transition dmocratique en Afrique, Paris, Karthala, pp. 315-336. 3297. Constantin, Franois (1998). Condition fminine et dynamique confrrique en Afrique orientale, Ousmane Kane and Jean-Louis Triaud (eds), Islam et islamismes au sud du Sahara, Paris, Karthala, pp. 31-40. 3298. Constantin, Franois, David S. Bone, and Ephraim C. Mandivenga (1983). Les communauts musulmanes dAfrique orientale, Pau, CREPAO, 138 p. 3299. Coulon, Christian (1987). Vers une sociologie des confrries en Afrique orientale, Franois Constantin (ed.), Les voies de lislam en Afrique orientale, Paris, Karthala, pp. 111-133. 3300. Eile, Lena (1990). Jando: The rite of circumcision and initiation in East African Islam, Lund, Plus ultra, 190 p. 3301. Esmail, Aziz (1972). Satpanth Ismailism and modern changes within it; with special reference to East Africa, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Edinburgh. 3302. Esmail, Aziz (1975). Towards a history of Islam in East Africa, Kenya Historical Review 3:1, pp. 47-54. 3303. Farsy, Abdallah Salih (1989). The Shafi ulama of East Africa, ca. 18301970: A hagiographic account, Madison, University of Wisconsin-Madison, African Studies Program, 215 p. 3304. Fitzgerald, Michael L. (1971). Factors influencing the spread of Islam in East Africa, Orita 5:2, pp. 93-104. 3305. Forkl, Hermann (1993). Die ostafrikanische Kstencivilisation: Die

Swahili und ihre Nachbarn, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 304-314. 3306. Forster, Peter G. (1997). Religion and the state in Tanzania and Malawi, Journal of Asian and African Studies 32:3/4, pp. 163-184. 3307. Frankl, P.J.L. (1990). The word for God in Swahili, Journal of Religion in Africa 20:3, pp. 269-275. 3308. Frankl, P.J.L. (1995). The word for God in Swahili: Further considerations, Journal of Religion in Africa 25:2, pp. 202-211. 3309. Frankl, P.J.L. and Yahya Ali Omar (1999). The idea of the holy in Swahili, Journal of Religion in Africa 29:1, pp. 109-114. 3310. Fuller, C.E. (1966). Native and missionary religions, Stanley Diamond and Fred G. Burke (eds), The transformation of East Africa, New Yok, Basic Books, pp. 511-535. 3311. Giles, Linda L. (1987). Possession cults on the Swahili coast: A re-examination of theories of marginality, Africa 57:2, pp. 234-258. 3312. Giles, Linda L. (1989). Spirit possession on the Swahili coast: Peripheral cults or primary texts? (Kenya and Tanzania), Ph.D. dissertation, University of Texas, Austin, 554 p. 3313. Graebner, Werner (1993). Musik der Swahili an der ostafrikanischen Kste, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 317-319. 3314. Graebner, Werner (1994). Swahili musical party: Islamic taarab music of East Africa, Simon Broughton and others (eds), World music: The rough guide, London, The Rough Guides, pp. 349-355.

192

EAST AFRICA

3315. Grandin, Nicole (1985). Les turuq au Soudan, dans la Corne de lAfrique et en Afrique orientale, Alexandre Popovic and Gilles Veinstein (eds), Les ordres mystiques dans lislam: cheminements et situation actuelles, Paris, ditions de lEHESS, pp. 165-204. 3316. Gupta, Desh (1998). South Asians in East Africa: Achievement and discrimination, South Asia 21, pp. 103-136. 3317. Hansen, Holger Bernt and Michael Twaddle (eds) (1995). Religion and politics in East Africa: The period since independence, London, James Currey, 278 p. 3318. Harries, Lyndon (1964). The Arabs and Swahili culture, Africa 34:3, pp. 224-229. 3319. Hashim, Abdulkadir (2005). Muslim personal law in Kenya and Tanzania: Tradition and innovation, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 25:3, pp. 449-460. 3320. Haynes, Jeff (2005). Islamic militancy in East Africa, Third World Quarterly 26:8, pp. 1312-1339. 3321. Hock, Klaus (1987). Gott und Magie im Swahili-Islam: Zur Transformation religiser Inhalte am Beispiel von Gottesvorstellung und magischen Praktiken, Kln, Bhlau, 214 p. 3322. Holway, James D. (1972). Christianity and Islam in Africa looking ahead, Missionalia 2:1, pp. 3-17, 262-273. 3323. Jeppie, Shamil (2000). Islamic law in Africa, ISIM Newsletter 6, p. 26. 3324. Kagabo, Jos H. (1987). Lislam en Afrique orientale: notes de recherche, Cahiers dtudes africaines 107/108, pp. 411-417.

3325. Kagabo, Jos H. (1988). Une mission de recherche en Afrique orientale (janvier-juin 1987), La transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman priphrique: lettre dinformation 8, pp. 48-58. 3326. Kagabo, Jos H. (1997). cIlm wa taclm: savoir et enseignement islamiques en Afrique de lEst, Marc Gaborieau and Nicole Grandin (eds), Madrasa: la transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman, Paris, ditions Arguments, pp. 267-276. 3327. Kasozi, Abdu B.K. (1995). Christian-Muslim inputs into public policy formation in Kenya, Tanzania and Uganda, Holger Bernt Hansen and Michael Twaddle (eds), Religion and politics in East Africa: The period since independence, London, James Currey, pp. 223-246. 3328. Kassam-Remtulla, Aly (1999). (Dis)Placing Khojas: Forging identities, revitalizing Islam and crafting global Ismailism, bachelor thesis, Stanford University. 3329. Kettani, Ali (1982). Muslim East Africa: An overview, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 4:1/2, pp. 104-119. 3330. Kim, Caleb Chul-Soo (2004). Islam among the Swahili in East Africa, Nairobi, Acton Publishers, 224 p. 3331. Knappert, Jan (1961). The divine names (Arabic and Swahili), Swahili 31, pp. 180-199. 3332. Knappert, Jan (1966). Swahili Islamic terms, Dini na Mila 4:1, pp. 6-22. 3333. Knappert, Jan (1967). Traditional Swahili poetry: An investigation into the concepts of East African Islam as reflected in the utenzi literature, Leiden, Brill, 264 p.

EAST AFRICA (GENERAL)

193

3334. Knappert, Jan (1967). Swahili theological terms, African Language Studies 8, pp. 81-92. 3335. Knappert, Jan (1969). Swahili theology in the form of an utenzi, Hans-Jrgen Greschat and Herrmann Jungraithmayr (eds), Wort und Religion Kalima Na Dini: Studien zur Afrikanistik, Missionswissenschaft, Religionswissenschaft, Stuttgart, Evangelischer Missionsverlag, pp. 282-293. 3336. Knappert, Jan (1970). Social and moral concepts in Swahili Islamic literature, Africa 40:2, pp. 125-136. 3337. Knappert, Jan (1970). Swahili religious terms, Journal of Religion in Africa 3:1, pp. 67-80. 3338. Knappert, Jan (1976). Al-Husain ibn Ali in epic tradition of Swahili, Islam and the Modern Age 7:3, pp. 87-102. 3339. Knappert, Jan (1979). The theme of conversion in Swahili literature, New York, Holmes & Meier, pp. 177-188. 3340. Knappert, Jan (1981). The spread of Islam in East Africa, AlMushir 23, pp. 21-28. 3341. Knappert, Jan (1988). The function of Arabic in the Islamic ritual, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 8, pp. 42-52. 3342. Knappert, Jan (1996). Swahili Islam, Orientalia Lovanensia Periodica 27, pp. 181-205. 3343. Knappert, Jan (1996). Islam in East Africa and the transmission of knowledge, La transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman priphrique: lettre dinformation 16, pp. 13-16.

3344. Knappert, Jan (1999). A survey of Swahili Islamic epic sagas, Lewiston, Edwin Mellen Press, 169 p. 3345. Knappert, Jan (2001). Law glossary of Islamic terms in Swahili, Peramiho, Benedictine Publications Ndanda, 128 p. 3346. Kresse, Kai (2003). Swahili enlightenment? East African reformist discourse at the turning point: The example of Sheikh Muhammad Kasim Mazrui, Journal of Religion in Africa 33:3, pp. 279-309. 3347. Lacunza-Balda, Justo (1989). An investigation into the concepts and ideas found in Swahili Islamic writings, Ph.D. dissertation, SOAS, University of London, 362 p. 3348. Lacunza-Balda, Justo (1991). Tendances de la littrature islamique swahili, Franoise Le Guennec-Coppens and Pat Caplan (eds), Les Swahili entre Afrique et Arabie, Paris, Karthala, pp. 19-38. 3349. Lacunza-Balda, Justo (1993). The role of Kiswahili in East African Islam, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in Sub-Saharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 227-238. 3350. Lacunza-Balda, Justo (1993). Swahili Islam: Continuity and revival, Encounter: Documents for MuslimChristian understanding 193/194, 29 p. 3351. Lacunza-Balda, Justo (1995). Aspects of contemporary Islamic leadership in East Africa, Encounter: Documents for Muslim-Christian understanding 215, 22 p. 3352. Lacunza-Balda, Justo (1997). Translations of the Quran into Swahili, and contemporary Islamic revival in East Africa, Eva Evers Rosander and David Westerlund (eds), African Islam and Islam in Africa: Encounters between Sufis and islamists, London, Hurst, pp. 95-126.

194

EAST AFRICA

3353. Lacunza-Balda, Justo (1998). Aspects du leadership islamique contemporain en Afrique orientale, Franoise Le Guennec-Coppens and David J. Parkin (eds), Autorit et pouvoir chez les Swahili, Paris, Karthala, pp. 101-113. 3354. Lanfry, Jacques (1969). Eglise et islam en Afrique orientale et au Burundi: Rapport de voyage 18 avril - 28 juillet, 1968, Rome, s.n., 154 p. 3355. Lodhi, Abdulaziz Y. (1994). Muslims in Eastern Africa: Their past and present, Nordic Journal of African Studies 3:1, pp. 88-99. 3356. Marchesin, Philippe (2003). La pousse de lislamisme en Afrique de lEst, Gopolitique africaine 12, pp. 243-254. 3357. Mazrui, Ali A. and Pio Zirimu (1990). The secularisation of an Afro-Islamic language: Church, state and market-place in the spread of Swahili, Journal of Islamic Studies 1, pp. 24-53. 3358. Mey, Marc de (1997). Controversial issues in Christian-Muslim relations in East Africa, Exchange 3, pp. 265-279. 3359. Middleton, John (1987). The towns of the Swahili coast of East Africa, Ahmed al-Shahi (ed.), The diversity of the Muslim community: Anthropological essays in memory of Peter Lienhardt, London, Ithaca Press, pp. 99-114. 3360. Mkelle, M. Burhan (1976). Religious concepts in the formation of Swahili expressions, Kiswahili 46:2, pp. 41-46. 3361. Monteil, Vincent M. (1967). Un Coran ahmadi en swahili, Bulletin de lInstitut Fondamental dAfrique Noire 29:3/4, pp. 479-495.

3362. Mller, Hans (2000). Zur Lage de Muslime im nachkolonialen Ostafrika: berblick und Bibliographie, Wrzburg, Ergon Verlag, 67 p. 3363. Nanji, Azim A. (1974). Modernization and change in the Nizari Ismaili community in East Africa: A perspective, Journal of Religion in Africa 6:2, pp. 123-139. 3364. Nanji, Azim A. (1994). Beginnings and encounters: Islam in East African contexts, Thomas D. Blakely and others (eds), Religion in Africa: Experience and expression, London, James Currey, pp. 46-55. 3365. Nanji, Azim A. (2000). Re-imagining Muslim childhood in East Africa, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 271-281. 3366. Nichols, Woodrow W. Jr. (1970). The Ismaili sect in East Africa, Ufahamu 1:1, pp. 34-51. 3367. Parkin, David J. (1968). Medicines and men of influence, Man 3:4, pp. 424-439. 3368. Parkin, David J. (2000). Invocation: Salaa, dua, sadaka and the question of self-determination, David J. Parkin and Stephen C. Headley (eds), Islamic prayer across the Indian Ocean: Inside and outside the mosque, Richmond, Curzon, pp. 137-168. 3369. Peake, Robert (1991). Comment on devient swahili: stratgies des femmes giriama en ville, Franoise Le Guennec-Coppens and Pat Caplan (eds), Les Swahili entre Afrique et Arabie, Paris, Karthala, pp. 95-105. 3370. Pearson, Michael N. (2000). The Indian Ocean and the Red Sea, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels

EAST AFRICA (GENERAL)

195

(eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 38-59. 3371. Penrad, Jean-Claude (1988). Sauti ya bilal, ou les transformations de lislam shiite missionnaire en Afrique orientale, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 2, pp. 17-33. 3372. Penrad, Jean-Claude (1988). La prsence ismailienne en Afrique de lEst: note sur lhistoire commerciale et lorganisation communautaire, Denys Lomard and Jean Aubin (eds), Marchands et hommes daffaires asiatiques dans locan Indien et la mer de Chine, 13e-20e sicles: tudes, Paris, ditions de l'EHESS, pp. 221-236. 3373. Penrad, Jean-Claude (1990). Lislam est-africain redcouvert: approche francophone, La transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman priphrique: lettre dinformation 10, pp. 54. 3374. Penrad, Jean-Claude (1995). Afrique orientale, Henri Chambert-Loir and Claude Guillot (eds), Le culte des saints dans le monde musulman, Paris, EFEO, pp. 139-145. 3375. Penrad, Jean-Claude (1998). La nbuleuse des sheykh ou la recherche de ltre sheykh, Franoise Le GuennecCoppens and David J. Parkin (eds), Autorit et pouvoir chez les Swahili, Paris, Karthala, pp. 171-179. 3376. Penrad, Jean-Claude (2000). Lautre face de la lune: figures politiques du ramadan en Afrique orientale, Fariba Adelkhah and Franois Georgeon (eds), Ramadan et politique, Paris, CNRS ditions, pp. 113-123. 3377. Penrad, Jean-Claude (2003). Religieux et profane dans lcole coranique: le cas de lAfrique orientale et de locan Indien occidental, Cahiers dtudes africaines 169/170, pp. 321-336. 3378. Penrad, Jean-Claude (2004). Commerce et religion: expansion et

configurations de lislam en Afrique orientale, Antnio Custdio Gonalves (ed.), O Islo na frica Subsariana, Porto, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, pp. 183-197. 3379. Pocock, D.F. (1964). The Ismaili Khojas of East Africa, Middle Eastern Studies 11:4, pp. 21-39. 3380. Prunier, Grard (1988). Notes bibliographiques sur lislam en Afrique orientale, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 2, pp. 203-206. 3381. Rajashekar, J. Paul (1988). Christian-Muslim relations in Eastern Africa: Report of a seminar/workshop sponsored by the Lutheran World Federation and the Project for ChristianMuslim Relations in Africa, Nairobi, May 2-8, 1987, Geneva, Lutheran World Federation, Department of Studies, 134 p. 3382. Ritchie, J.M. (1966). Islam in politics: East Africa, The Muslim World 56, pp. 296-303. 3383. Rizvi, Seyyid Saeed Akhtar and Noel Q. King (1973). Some East African Ithna-Asheri jamaats (1840-1967), Journal of Religion in Africa 5:1, pp. 13-22. 3384. Rizvi, Seyyid Saeed Akhtar and Noel Q. King (1974). The Khoja Shia Ithna-Asheriya community in East Africa (1840-1967), The Muslim World 64, pp. 194-204. 3385. Rosenau, William (2005). Al Qaida recruitment trends in Kenya and Tanzania, Studies in Conflict and Terrorism 28:1, pp. 1-10. 3386. Safari, J.F. (1994). The making of Islam in East Africa, Peramiho, Benedictine Publications Ndanda, 119 p. 3387. Scarcia Amoretti, Biancamaria (ed.) (2001). Islam in East Africa. New sources

196

EAST AFRICA

(Archives. Manuscripts and written historical sources. Oral history, Archaeology), Roma, Herder, 469 p. 3388. Schacht, Joseph (1965). Notes on Islam in East Africa, Studia Islamica 23, pp. 91-136. 3389. Shariff, Ibrahim N. (1991). Islam and secularity in Swahili literature: An overview, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 37-57. 3390. Shinn, David H. (2004). Fighting terrorism in East Africa and the Horn, Foreign Service Journal 81:9, pp. 36-42. 3391. Sicard, Sigvard von (1978). Christian and Muslim in East Africa, Africa Theological Journal 7:2, pp. 53-67. 3392. Sicard, Sigvard von (1988). Islam in Eastern Africa, J. Paul Rajashekar (ed.), Christian-Muslim relations in Eastern Africa: Report of a seminar, Geneva, Lutheran World Federation, Department of Studies, pp. 42-48. 3393. Sicard, Sigvard von (1988). Christian-Muslim dialogue in Africa, J. Paul Rajashekar (ed.), Christian-Muslim relations in Eastern Africa: Report of a seminar, Geneva, Lutheran World Federation, Department of Studies, pp. 49-60. 3394. Singleton, Michal (1976). Muslim and Christian in East Africa, African Ecclesiastical Review 4, pp. 193-200. 3395. Smith, R.M. (1999). Folk Islam in East Africa, Africa Journal of Evangelical Theology 18:2, pp. 83-106. 3396. Spaulding, Jay (1991). An historical context for the study of Islam in Eastern Africa, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), Faces of Islam in African literature, London, James Currey, pp. 23-36.

3397. Stockreiter, Elke (2002). Islamisches Recht und sozialer Wandel: Die Kadhi-Gerichte von Malindi, Kenya, und Zanzibar, Tanzania, Stichproben (Vienna) 2:3, pp. 35-61. 3398. Subiri, Obwogo (1999). The bombs that shook Nairobi and Dar: A story of pain and betrayal, Nairobi, Obwogo & Family Publishers, 174 p. 3399. Swantz, Marja-Liisa (1976). Interaction of Islam and the African society on the East African coast, Temenos (Helsinki) 12, pp. 136-148. 3400. Topan, Farouk M. (1991). Rseaux religieux chez les Swahili, Franoise Le Guennec-Coppens and Pat Caplan (eds), Les Swahili entre Afrique et Arabie, Paris, Karthala, pp. 39-57. 3401. Topan, Farouk M. (1992). Swahili as a religious language, Journal of Religion in Africa 22:4, pp. 331-349. 3402. Topan, Farouk M. (1996). Muslim perceptions in a Swahili oral genre, Kenneth W. Harrow (ed.), The marabout and the muse: New approaches to Islam in African literature, Portsmouth, Heinemann, pp. 116-123. 3403. Topan, Farouk M. (2000). Being a Muslim in East Africa: A Swahili perspective, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 283-298. 3404. Topan, Farouk M. (2000). Swahili and Ismaili perceptions of salt, David J. Parkin and Stephen C. Headley (eds), Islamic prayer across the Indian Ocean: Inside and outside the mosque, Richmond, Curzon, pp. 99-115. 3405. Topan, Farouk M. (2001). Projecting Islam: Narrative in Swahili poetry, Journal of African Cultural Studies 14:1, pp. 107-119.

EAST AFRICA (GENERAL)

197

3406. Tourneau, R. le (1960). Aperu sur les musulmans des territoires de la communaut dans locan Indien, LAfrique et lAsie 49, pp. 10-25. 3407. Trimingham, John Spencer (1962). Islam in East Africa: The report of a survey undertaken in 1961, London, Edinburgh House Press, 47 p. 3408. Trimingham, John Spencer (1964). Islam in East Africa, Oxford, Clarendon Press, 198 p. 3409. Twumasi, S.K. (1997). The challenge of folk Islam in East Africa, Journal of Adventist Thought in Africa 3:1, pp. 92-99.

3410. Watt, William Montgomery (1966). The political relevance of Islam in East Africa, Journal of the Royal Institute of International Affairs 42:1, pp. 35-44. 3411. Yusuf, Imtiyaz (1992). An analysis of Swahili exegesis of Srat al-Shams in Shaykh Abdullah Saleh alFarsys Qurani Takatifu, Journal of Religion in Africa 22:4, pp. 350-366. 3412. Zein, Abdul Hamid M. el- (1977). Beyond ideology and theology: The search for the anthropology of Islam, Annual Review of Anthropology 6, pp. 227-254.

Burundi
3413. Achikbache, C., Prime Nyamoya, and Fouad Srouji (1981). La population musulmane de Bujumbura: ses caractristiques dmographiques et socio-conomiques, Universit du Burundi, 30 p. 3414. Achikbache, C., Prime Nayomoya, and Fouad Srouji (1982). Bujumbura: Muslim demographic and socio-economic analysis, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 4, pp. 145-174. 3415. Decraene, Philippe (1991). Lislam au Burundi ou la quatrime ethnie, Arabies 58 (octobre), pp. 30-35. 3416. Luffin, Xavier (1999). Muslims in Burundi: Discretion and neutrality, ISIM Newsletter 3, p. 29.

Kenya
3417. Abdallah, Ahmed (1995). Poverty alienation and the Muslim community, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 200-213. 3418. Abdulaziz, Mohammed H. (1995). Impact of Islam on the development of Swahili culture, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 142-157. 3419. Aguilar, Mario I. (1995). African conversion from a world religion: Religious diversification by the Waso Boorana in Kenya, Africa 65:4, pp. 525-544. 3420. Aguilar, Mario I. (1995). Recreating a religious past in a Muslim setting: Sacrificing coffee-beans among the Waso Boorana of Garba Tulla, Kenya, Ethnos 60:1/2, pp. 41-58. 3421. Aguilar, Mario I. (1996). The eagle as messenger, pilgrim and voice: Divinatory processes among the Waso Boorana of Kenya, Journal of Religion in Africa 26:1, pp. 56-72.

198

EAST AFRICA

3422. Aguilar, Mario I. (1996). Symbolic integration to Oromia: Boorana traditional practice, language, and God in Eastern Kenya, Journal of Oromo Studies 3:1/2. 3423. Ahmed, Abdulaziz A. (1995). The impact of Hadrami scholarship on Kenyan Islam, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 158-167. 3424. Akhahenda, Elijah F. (2002). When blood and tears united a country: The bombing of the American embassy in Kenya, Lanham, University Press of America, 171 p. 3425. Anderson, James N.D. (1969). Comments (on Kenya Commission reports) with reference to the Muslim community, East African Law Journal 5:1/2, pp. 5-20. 3426. Ayubi, Shaheen and Sakina Mohyuddin (1994). Muslims in Kenya: An overview, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 15:1/2, pp. 144-156. 3427. Bakari, Mohammed (1995). Asian Muslims in Kenya, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 53-69. 3428. Bakari, Mohammed (1995). Muslims and the politics of change in Kenya, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 234-251. 3429. Bakari, Mohammed (1995). The new ulema in Kenya, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications.

3430. Bakari, Mohammed and Saad S. Yahya (eds) (1995). Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, 339 p. 3431. Barkan, Joel D. and Jennifer G. Cooke (2001). U.S. policy toward Kenya in the wake of September 11: Can new antiterrorist imperatives be reconciled with enduring U.S. foreign policy goals?, Africa Notes 4, pp. 1-6. 3432. Baxter, Paul T.W. (1966). Acceptance and rejection of Islam among the Boran of the northern frontier district of Kenya, Ioan M. Lewis (ed.), Islam in tropical Africa, London, Oxford University Press, pp. 233-250. 3433. Beckerleg, Susan (1994). Medical pluralism and Islam in Swahili communities in Kenya, Medical Anthropology Quarterly 8:3, pp. 299-313. 3434. Beckerleg, Susan (1995). Brown sugar or Friday prayers: Youth choices and community building in coastal Kenya, African Affairs 374, pp. 23-38. 3435. Berg, Fred J. and B.J. Walter (1968). Mosques, populations and urban development in Mombasa, Fred J. Berg and Bethwell A. Ogot (eds), Hadith 1: Proceedings of the annual conference of the Historical Association of Kenya, 1967, Nairobi, East African Publishing House, pp. 47-100. 3436. Bergman, Jeanne L. (1988). A symbol, spirit, and social organization: A comparative study of Islam and indigenous religion among two Mijikenda peoples, Nairobi, Institute of African Studies, University of Nairobi, 30 p. 3437. Boyd, Alan W. (1978). The musical instruments of Lamu, Kenya Past and Present 9, pp. 3-7.

KENYA

199

3438. Boyd, Alan W. (1980). To praise the prophet. A processual symbolic analysis of Mawlidi: A Muslim ritual in Lamu, Kenya, Ph.D. dissertation, Indiana University, 180 p. 3439. Boyd, Alan W. (1981). Music in Islam: Lamu, Kenya, a case study, Caroline Card and others (eds), A tribute to Alan P. Merriam, Bloomington, Indiana University, Ethnomusicology Publications Group. 3440. Brown, B.B. (1993). Islamic law, qadhis courts and Muslim womens legal status: The case of Kenya, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 14:1/2, pp. 94-101. 3441. Brown, W. Howard (1985). History of Siyu: The development and decline of a Swahili town on the Northern Kenya Coast, Ph.D. dissertation, Indiana University, 299 p. 3442. Bujra, Janet M. (1970). Ethnicity and religion, Nairobi, Institute of African Studies, University of Nairobi, 21 p. 3443. Bunger, Robert L. (1972). Islamization among the Upper Pokomo of Kenya, Ph.D. dissertation, Northwestern University. 3444. Bunger, Robert L. (1973). Islamization among the Upper Pokomo, Syracuse, Program of Eastern African Studies, Syracuse University, 166 p. 3445. Constantin, Franois (1989). Loi de lislam contre loi de ltat: petite chronique dun t kenyan, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 3, pp. 207-223. 3446. Cotran, Eugene (1996). Marriage, divorce and succession laws in Kenya: Is integration or unification possible?, Journal of African Law 40:2, pp. 194-204. 3447. Crozon, Ariel (1998). Lumma divise, Franois Grignon and

Grard Prunier (eds), Le Kenya contemporain, Paris/Nairobi, Karthala/IFRA, pp. 169-189. 3448. Cruise OBrien, Donal B. (1995). Coping with Christians: The predicament of the Muslim minority in Kenya, Holger Bernt Hansen and Michael Twaddle (eds), Religion and politics in East Africa: The period since independence, London, James Currey, pp. 200-219. 3449. Dahl, Gudrun (1989). Possession as cure: The Ayaana cult of Waso Borana, Anita Jacobson-Widding and David Westerlund (eds), Culture, experience and pluralism: Essays on African ideas of illness and healing, Uppsala, University of Uppsala, Department of Cultural Anthropology, pp. 151-165. 3450. Desplat, Patrick (2001). Islamische Gelehrte zwischen Text und Praxis: Wandlungsprozesse im Islam am Beispiel von Kenia/Ostafrika, master thesis, Johannes Gutenberg Universitt Mainz, 140 p. 3451. Dossa, P.A. (1997). Reconstruction of the ethnographic field sites. Mediating identities: Case study of Bohra Muslim woman in Lamu (Kenya), Womens Studies International Forum 20:4, pp. 505-515. 3452. Dzimra, Ali Omar (1994). A brief report on Muslims in Kenya, Badr Islamic Journal 1:2, pp. 49-58. 3453. Eastman, Carol M. (1984). Waungwana na Wanawake: Ethnicity and sex roles in Islamic coastal Kenya, Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 5:2, pp. 97-112. 3454. Eisemon, Thomas O. and Ali Wasi (1987). Koranic schooling and its transformation in Coastal Kenya, International Journal of Educational Development 7:2, pp. 89-98.

200

EAST AFRICA

3455. Eisemon, Thomas O. (1988). Benefiting from basic education, school quality and functional literacy in Kenya, Oxford, Pergamon Press, 149 p. 3456. Farrell, Eileen R. (1980). Ngoma ya Ushindani: Competitive song exchange and the subversion of hierarchy in a Swahili Muslim town on the Kenya Coast, Ph.D. dissertation, Harvard University. 3457. Frankl, P.J.L. (1996). The observance of Ramadan in Swahililand (with special reference to Mombasa), Journal of Religion in Africa 26:4, pp. 416-434. 3458. Fuglesang, Minou (1994). Veils and videos: Female youth culture on the Kenyan coast, Stockholm, Department of Social Anthropology, Stockholm University, 322 p. 3459. Hirsch, Susan F. (1990). Gender and disputing: Insurgent voices in coastal Kenyan Muslim courts, Ph.D. dissertation, Duke University, 433 p. 3460. Hirsch, Susan F. (1994). Kadhis courts as complex sites of resistance: The state, Islam, and gender in postcolonial Kenya, Mindie Lazarus-Black and Susan F. Hirsch (eds), Contested states: Law, hegemony, and resistance, New York, Routledge, pp. 207-230. 3461. Hirsch, Susan F. (1998). Pronouncing and persevering: Gender and the discourses of disputing in an African Islamic court, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 360 p. 3462. Holway, James D. (1970). The religious composition of the population of the Coast Province of Kenya, Journal of Religion in Africa 3:3, pp. 228-239. 3463. Holway, James D. (1973). Islam in Kenya and relation with the churches, David B. Barrett (eds), Kenya churches handbook: The development of

Kenyan Christianity, 1498-1973, Kisumu, Evangel Publishing House, pp. 295-301. 3464. Holway, James D. (1976). Marriage as a factor affecting the transfer of religious allegiance in Kenya, Nairobi, University of Nairobi. 3465. House-Midamba, Bessie (1994). Legal pluralism and attendant internal conflicts in marital and inheritance laws in Kenya, Africa (Roma) 49:3, pp. 375-392. 3466. Hussien, Seifuddin A. (2003). Ali A. Mazrui: A postmodern Ibn Khaldun?, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 23:1, pp. 127-145. 3467. Hyder, Mohamed (1995). Islamic University of Kenya: Is there a case for it?, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 278-293. 3468. Ibrahim, Yakub O. (1995). The Muslim population of Northern Kenya: An analysis of the last two population censuses, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 260-268. 3469. Jones, Richard J. (2002). Nairobi Muslims concept of prophethood, with particular reference to Issa ibn Maryam, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 22:2, pp. 469-477. 3470. Kabiri, N. (1995). The evolution of an African Muslim demography in Kenya, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 70-80. 3471. Kadhi, J.S.M. (1995). The coverage of Islamic news for Kenyans, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings

KENYA

201

of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 94-108. 3472. Kahumbi, N.M. (1995). Christian-Muslim relations in Kenya, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 116-141. 3473. Kahumbi, N.M. (1995). The role of the madrassa system in Muslim education in Kenya, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 323-339. 3474. Kateregga, Badru D. and David W. Shenk (1980). Islam and Christianity: A Muslim and a Christian in dialogue, Nairobi, Uzima, 179 p. 3475. Kateregga, Badru D. and David W. Shenk (1997). A Muslim and a Christian in dialogue, Scottdale, Herald Press, 219 p. 3476. Khalid, D. (1984). A survey of Islam in Kenya from midJanuary till the end of February 1984, Orient 25, pp. 323-325. 3477. Khitamy, Ahmed bin Sumeit (1995). The role of the Riyadah Mosque College in enhancing the Islamic identity in Kenya, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 269-277. 3478. Knappert, Jan (1971). Islam in Mombasa, Pieter W. Pestman (ed.), Acta Orientalia Neerlandica, Leiden, Brill, pp. 75-81. 3479. Kresse, Kai (2002). Approaching philosophical discourse in a Swahili context: Knowledge, theory, and

intellectual practice in Old Town Mombasa, 1998-99, Ph.D. dissertation, University of London, 283 p. 3480. Kresse, Kai (2004). Making people think: The Ramadan lectures of sheikh Abdilahi Nassir in Mombasa (1419 A.H.), Scott S. Reese (ed.), The transmission of learning in Islamic Africa, Leiden, Brill, pp. 212-243. 3481. Le Guennec-Coppens, Franoise (1980). Les Masharifu Jamalilil Lamu, Annuaire des pays de locan Indien VI, pp. 91-102. 3482. Le Guennec-Coppens, Franoise (1983). Femmes voiles de Lamu (Kenya): variations culturelles et dynamiques sociales, Paris, ditions Recherche sur les civilisations, 221 p. 3483. Maina, Newton Kahumbi (2000). The impact of Islam on womens role in political mobilization in Kenya, Addis Ababa, OSSREA, 107 p. 3484. Maingi, Anne N. (1988). A brief history of Islam in Nairobi, J. Paul Rajashekar (ed.), Christian-Muslim relations in Eastern Africa: Report of a seminar, Geneva, Lutheran World Federation, Department of Studies, pp. 73-76. 3485. Makokha, J. (1995). The Islamic factor in Somali irredentism: Towards rationalising the Kenyan governments stand against Islamic political association, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 81-93. 3486. Martin, Esmond B. (1972). Maulidi festivities at Lamu, Kenya Past and Present 1:3, pp. 16-21. 3487. Mawani, Parin I.V. (1975). The Jamat Khana as a source of

202

EAST AFRICA

cohesiveness in Ismaili community in Kenya, master thesis, University of Nairobi. 3488. Mazrui, Alamin M. (1993). Ethnicity and pluralism: The politicization of religion in Kenya, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 14:1/2, pp. 191-201. 3489. Mazrui, Ali A. (1993). The black intifadah? Religion and rage at the Kenya coast, Journal of Asian and African Affairs 4:2, pp. 87-93. 3490. Mazrui, Khalfan A. (1995). A critical examination of the performance of Coast Province in preparing students for Kenya Certificate of Primary Education, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 294-312. 3491. McIntosh, Janet (2004). Reluctant Muslims: Embodied hegemony and moral resistance in a Giriama spirit possession complex, The Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 10:1, pp. 91-112. 3492. Mkangi, Katama (1995). The perception of Islam by the Mijikenda of Kenya coast, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 109-115. 3493. Mohammed, Hakimu Kasukari (1984). Some aspects of Islam in Kitui, c.18901963, Nairobi, Department of History, University of Nairobi, 17 p. 3494. Mompalao, A. (1986). My experience with Muslims in Kenya, Franziskanische Studien 68, pp. 386-387. 3495. Mukras, Mohammed S. (1981). The Nubian Muslim community in Kenya: An economic appraisal, Journal of the

Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 3:2, pp. 206-221. 3496. Mwakimako, Hassan A. (1995). Muslim NGOs and community development: The Kenyan experience, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 224-233. 3497. Mwangi, Kuria (1995). The application and development of Sharia in Kenya, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 252-259. 3498. Mwinyihaji, Esha Faki (2001). Contribution of Islam towards women emancipation: A case study of the Swahili Muslim women in Mombasa district, master thesis, Moi University, Eldoret. 3499. National Council of Churches of Kenya (1987). Christian Muslim relations project, Nairobi, National Council of Churches of Kenya, 29 p. 3500. Ndzovu, Hassan Juma (1999). The impact of Islam on witchcraft and sorcery among the Adigo community, master thesis, Moi University, Eldoret. 3501. Nnyombi, Richard (1997). Christian-Muslim relations in Kenya, Islamochristiana 23, pp. 147-163. 3502. Nnyombi, Richard (ed.) (2000). Christian-Muslim reflection, Nairobi, Paulines Publications Africa, 72 p. 3503. Nzibo, Yusuf A. (1984). Islam and the Swahili-speaking community of Nairobi, c.1895-1963, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 5:2, pp. 446-453. 3504. Nzibo, Yusuf A. (1995). Islamization in the interior of Kenya: A

KENYA

203

general overview, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 40-52. 3505. Oded, Arye (1996). Islamic extremism in Kenya: The rise and fall of Sheikh Khalid Balala, Journal of Religion in Africa 26:4, pp. 406-415. 3506. Oded, Arye (2000). Islam and politics in Kenya, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, 235 p. 3507. Oded, Arye (2002). Islam and politics in Kenya, ISIM Newsletter 11, p. 6. 3508. Okello-Abunga, G.H. (1994). Islam on the Kenya Coast: An overview of Kenyan coastal sacred sites, David L. Carmichael and others (eds), Sacred sites, sacred places, London, Routledge, pp. 152-162. 3509. Orpella, J.L. (1997). A brief history of Islam on the coast of Kenya: Implications for Christian-Muslim relations today, Hekima Review 16, pp. 44-56. 3510. Osindo, O. (1996). Towards a Seventh-Day Adventist mission to Muslims in Kenya, Journal of Adventist Thought in Africa 2:1, pp. 92-104. 3511. Parkin, David J. (1970). Politics of ritual syncretism: Islam among the non-Muslim Giriama of Kenya, Africa 40:3, pp. 217-233. 3512. Parkin, David J. (1985). Entitling evil: Muslims and non-Muslims in coastal Kenya, David J. Parkin (ed.), The anthropology of evil, Oxford, Basil Blackwell, pp. 224-243. 3513. Parkin, David J. (1989). Swahili Mijikenda: Facing both ways in Kenya, Africa 59:2, pp. 161-175.

3514. Parkin, David J. (1991). Intra- et extraversion des rseaux swahiliphones: les Digo de Mtwapa (Kenya), Franoise Le Guennec-Coppens and Pat Caplan (eds), Les Swahili entre Afrique et Arabie, Paris, Karthala, pp. 129-143. 3515. Peake, Robert (1989). Swahili stratification and tourism in Malindi Old Town, Kenya, Africa 59:2, pp. 209-220. 3516. Penrad, Jean-Claude (1988). Les voies traditionnelles de diffusion de la littrature religieuse au Kenya: le cas de Mombasa, La transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman priphrique: lettre dinformation 8, pp. 32-37. 3517. Prins, Adriaan H.J. (1969). Islamic maritime magic: A ships charm from Lamu, Hans-Jrgen Greschat and Herrmann Jungraithmayr (eds), Wort und Religion - Kalima Na Dini: Studien zur Afrikanistik, Missionswissenschaft, Religionswissenschaft, Stuttgart, Evangelischer Missionsverlag, pp. 294-304. 3518. Prins, Adriaan H.J. (1971). Didemic Lamu: Social stratification and spatial structure in a Muslim maritime town, Groningen, Instituut voor Culturele Antropologie der Rijksuniversiteit, 68 p. 3519. Romero, Patricia W. (1988). Mama Khadija: A life history as example of family history, Patricia W. Romero (ed.), Life histories of African women, London, Ashfield Press, pp. 140-158. 3520. Said, Ahmed S. (1995). An outline history of Islam in Nyanza Province, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 19-27. 3521. Salim, Ahmed Idha (1979). The impact of colonialism upon Muslim life in Kenya, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 1:1, pp. 60-66.

204

EAST AFRICA

3522. Salim, Swalha (1985). A modern reformist movement among Sunni c ulama in East Africa, master thesis, McGill University, 132 p. 3523. Schmitt, E. and R.M. Beck (1993). Leso: Spiegel islamischer Frauenkultur in Mombasa, Hermann Forkl and others (eds), Die Grten des Islam, Stuttgart, Mayer, pp. 315-316. 3524. Seesemann, Rdiger (2005). Kenia: Muslime im politischen Wandel, INAMO 41:41, pp. 9-12. 3525. Sheikh-Dilthey, Helmtraud (1974). Die Punjabi-Muslime in Kenya: Leistungen und Schicksal einer Asiatischen Minoritt in Africa, Mnchen, Weltforum-Verlag, 205 p. 3526. Somjee, S. (1995). On material culture of Muslim pastoralists of Kenya and education of children, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 194-199. 3527. Sperling, David C. (1993). Rural madrasas of the Southern Kenya Coast, 1971-1992, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in SubSaharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 198-209. 3528. Strobel, Margaret (1976). From lelemama to lobbying: Womens associations in Mombasa, Kenya, Nancy J. Hafkin and Edna G. Bay (eds), Women in Africa: Studies in social and economic change, Stanford, Stanford University Press, pp. 183-211. 3529. Strobel, Margaret (1976). From lelemama to lobbying: Womens associations in Mombasa, Kenya, Bethwell A. Ogot (ed.), History and social change in East Africa, Nairobi, East African Publishing House, pp. 207-235.

3530. Strobel, Margaret (1979). Muslim women in Mombasa, 1890-1975, New Haven, Yale University Press, 258 p. 3531. Swartz, Marc J. (1979). Religious courts, community and ethnicity among the Swahili of Mombasa: An historical study of social boundaries, Africa 49:1, pp. 29-41. 3532. Swartz, Marc J. (1991). The way the world is: Cultural processes and social relations among the Mombasa Swahili, Berkeley, University of California Press, 350 p. 3533. Walji, Shirin Remtulla (1995). Ismailis in Kenya: Some perspectives on continuity and change, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 1-18. 3534. Wanda, Silas N. (1988). Christian Muslim relations in Kenya, J. Paul Rajashekar (ed.), Christian-Muslim relations in Eastern Africa: Report of a seminar, Geneva, Lutheran World Federation, Department of Studies, pp. 69-72. 3535. Yahya, Saad S. (1995). The uses and abuses of wakf, Mohammed Bakari and Saad S. Yahya (eds), Islam in Kenya: Proceedings of the National Seminar on Contemporary Islam in Kenya, Nairobi, Mewa Publications, pp. 214-223. 3536. Young, D. (1992). Henna in Islamic society: A study in Lamu, Kenya Past and Present 24, pp. 17-18. 3537. Zein, Abdul Hamid M. el- (1974). The sacred meadows: A structural analysis of religious symbolism in an East African town, Evanston, Northwestern University Press, 365 p.

Mozambique

205

Mozambique
3538. Alpers, Edward A. (1999). Islam in the service of colonialism? Portuguese strategy during the armed liberation struggle in Mozambique, Lusotopie 1999, pp. 165-184. 3539. Anonymous (1969). Islam in Mozambique (East Africa), Islamic Literature 15 (September), pp. 45-53. 3540. Ayuso Guixot, Miguel Angel (2001). Christian-Muslim relations in Mozambique: A survey, Islamochristiana 27, pp. 131-156. 3541. Bouene, Felizardo (2004). Moambique: Islo e cultura tradicional, Antnio Custdio Gonalves (ed.), O Islo na frica Subsariana, Porto, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, pp. 115-130. 3542. Brito Joao, Benedito (1989). Abdul Kamal (1892-1966) et histoire du Chiure aux XIXe et XXe sicles: tude sur la chefferie traditionnelle, les rseaux islamiques et la colonisation portugaise, mmoire du diplme, EHESS, Paris, 173 p. 3543. Capela, Jos (2004). Muulmanos e Portugueses: Espaos de colaborao e conflitualidade no sudeste africano, Xarajb: Revista do Centro de Estudos Luso-rabes (Silves) 4, pp. 29-37. 3544. Carvalho, A.M.S. (1998). Notas para a histria das confrarias islmica na Ilha de Moambique, Arquivo (Maputo) 4, pp. 59-66. 3545. Carvalho, A.M.S. (1999). O empresariado islmico em Moambique no perodo ps-colonial: 1974-1994, Ph.D. dissertation, Universidade Tcnica de Lisboa, ISEG. 3546. Cruz e Silva, Teresa (2003). As redes de solidariedade como intervenientes na resoluo de litgios: o caso da Mafalala, Bonaventura Sousa Santos and Joo Carlos Trindade (eds), Conflito e transformao social: Uma paisagem das justias em Moambique. 2 Volume, Porto, Edies Afrontamento, pp. 427-450. 3547. Joo, Benedito Brito (1990). Abdul Kamal-Megama (1892-1966): pouvoir et religion dans un district du NordMozambique, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 4, pp. 137-141. 3548. Joo, Benedito Brito (2000). Abdul Kamal e a histria de Chire nos sculos XIX-XX, Maputo, Arquivos histricos de Moambique, 138 p. 3549. Medeiros, Eduardo (1999). Irmandades muulmanas de Moambique, I Libri di Afriche e Orienti (Bologna) 1, pp. 70-85. 3550. Medeiros, Eduardo (2004). O islamismo sunita entre os africanos negros em Moambique: Roteiro histrico para algumas questes scioantropolgicas, Xarajb: Revista do Centro de Estudos Luso-rabes (Silves) 4, pp. 15-27. 3551. Monteiro, Fernando Amaro (1989). As comunidades islmicas de Moambique: mecanismos de comunicao, Africana (Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade Portucalense) 4, pp. 63-89. 3552. Monteiro, Fernando Amaro (1993). O Islo, o poder e a guerra (Moambique 1964-1974), Porto, Universidade Portucalense, 440 p. 3553. Monteiro, Fernando Amaro (1993). Sobre a actuao da corrente wahhabita no Islo moambicano: Algumas notas relativas ao perodo 1964-1974, Africana (Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade Portucalense) 12, pp. 85-111. 3554. Monteiro, Fernando Amaro (2004). Moambique, a dcada de 1970, e a

206

EAST AFRICA

corrente wahhabita, uma diagonal, Antnio Custdio Gonalves (ed.), O Islo na frica Subsariana, Porto, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, pp. 107-113. 3555. Morier-Genoud, Eric (2000). The 1996 Muslim Holidays affair: Religious competition and state mediation in contemporary Mozambique, Journal of Southern African Studies 26:3, pp. 409-427. 3556. Morier-Genoud, Eric (2002). Lislam au Mozambique aprs lindpendance: histoire dune monte en puissance, LAfrique politique, pp. 123-146. 3557. Mussa, F.N. (2001). Entre a modernidade e tradies: a comunidade islmica de Maputo, P. Fry (ed.), Moambique: Ensaios, Rio de Janeiro, Editora UFRJ, pp. 111-133. 3558. Peirone, Frederico Jos (1967). A tribo ajaua do alto Niassa (Moambique) e alguns aspectos da sua problemtica neo-

islmica, Lisboa, Junta de Investigaes do Ultramar, 203 p. 3559. Siefert, Saskia (1994). Muslime in Mosambik: Versuch einer Bestandsaufnahme, Bielefeld, Universitt Bielefeld, 40 p. 3560. Vakil, AbdoolKarim (2003). Questes Inacabadas: Colonialismo, Islo e Portugalidade, Margarida Calafate Ribeiro and Ana Paula Ferreira (eds), Fantasmas e fantasias imperiais no imaginrio Portugus contemporneo, Oporto, Campo das Letras, pp. 257-297. 3561. Vakil, AbdoolKarim (2003). The crusader heritage: Portugal and Islam from colonial to postcolonial identities, Robert Shannan Peckham (ed.), Rethinking heritage: Cultures and politics in Europe, London, IB Tauris, pp. 29-44.

Rwanda
3562. Kagabo, Jos H. (1982). Les Swahili du Rwanda: tude sur la formation dune minorit islamise, thse de doctorat, EHESS, Paris, 350 p. 3563. Kagabo, Jos H. (1987). La formation des walimu et leur rle dans la communaut musulmane du Rwanda, Franois Constantin (ed.), Les voies de lislam en Afrique orientale, Paris, Karthala, pp. 73-83. 3564. Kagabo, Jos H. (1988). Lislam et les Swahili au Rwanda, Paris, ditions de lEHESS, 276 p. 3565. Kasule, Omar Hassan (1982). Muslims in Rwanda: A status report, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 4:1/2, pp. 133-144.

Tanzania
3566. Abdallah, Hassani (1997). Legal impact of the unification of law of succession on the application of Islamic law of succession: The case of Tanzania Mainland, bachelor thesis, University of Dar es Salaam, 65 p. 3567. Amiji, Hatim M. (1982). Islam and socio-economic development: A case study of a Muslim minority in Tanzania, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 4:1/2, pp. 175-187.

TANZANIA

207

3568. Anthony III, David H. (2002). Islam in Dar es Salaam, Tanzania, Studies in Contemporary Islam 4:2. 3569. Arens, William (1975). Islam and Christianity in Sub-Saharan Africa: Ethnographic reality or ideology, Cahiers dtudes africaines 59, pp. 445-456. 3570. Bertoncini, Elena (1993). Muslim women in Zanzibarian literature, Otakar Hulec and Milo Mendel (eds), Threefold wisdom: Islam, the Arab world and Africa (Papers in honour of Ivan Hrbek), Prague, Oriental Institute, pp. 17-29. 3571. Bocock, Robert J. (1971). The Ismailis in Tanzania: A Weberian analysis, The British Journal of Sociology 20, pp. 365-380. 3572. Bondarenko, Dmitri M. (2004). The fruit of enlightenment: Education, politics, and Muslim-Christian relations in contemporary Tanzania, Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations 15:4, pp. 443-468. 3573. Caplan, Pat (1975). Choice and constraint in a Swahili community: Property, hierarchy and cognatic descent on the East African coast, London, Oxford University Press, 162 p. 3574. Caplan, Pat (1976). Boys circumcision and girls puberty rites among the Swahili of Mafia island, Tanzania, Africa 46:1, pp. 21-33. 3575. Chande, Abdin Noor (1992). Islam, Islamic leadership and community development in Tanga, Tanzania, Ph.D. dissertation, McGill University, 370 p. 3576. Chande, Abdin Noor (1993). Muslims and modern education in Tanzania, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 14:1/2, pp. 1-16. 3577. Chande, Abdin Noor (1994). Ulamaa and religious competition in a

Mrima town, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 8, pp. 43-51. 3578. Chande, Abdin Noor (1998). Islam, ulamaa and community development in Tanzania: A case study of religious currents in East Africa, San Francisco, Austin & Winfield, 285 p. 3579. Constantin, Franois (1999). Prsences musulmanes: une force tranquille, Catherine Baroin and Franois Constantin (eds), La Tanzanie contemporaine, Paris, Karthala, pp. 145-166. 3580. Crozon, Ariel (1991). Les Arabes Zanzibar: haine et fascination, Franoise Le GuennecCoppens and Pat Caplan (eds), Les Swahili entre Afrique et Arabie, Paris, Karthala, pp. 179-193. 3581. Elsas, Christoph (1998). Afrikanische Stimmen zur Konvivenz von Christen und Muslimen in Tanzania, Africana Marburgensia Sonderheft 17, pp. 13-21. 3582. Fargion, Janet Topp (1998). La musique et la danse: le taarab, Colette Le Cour Grandmaison and Ariel Crozon (eds), Zanzibar aujourdhui, Paris, Karthala, pp. 275-288. 3583. Festo Bahendwa, L. (1991). Christian-Muslim relations in Tanzania, Birmingham, Centre for the Study of Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations (CSIC), pp. 14-17. 3584. Gallagher, Nancy (1973). Some observations on the role of Muslims in Tanzanian politics, Ufahamu 4:2, pp. 10-15. 3585. Grandin, Nicole (1998). Les confrries soufi Zanzibar: pass et prsent, Colette Le Cour Grandmaison and Ariel Crozon (eds), Zanzibar aujourdhui, Paris, Karthala, pp. 321-340.

208

EAST AFRICA

3586. Gray, Robert F. (1969). The Shetani cult among the Segeju of Tanzania, John Beattie and John Middleton (eds), Spirit mediumship and society in Africa, London, Routledge & Kegan Paul, pp. 171-187. 3587. Hanak, Irmi (1996). Language, gender and the law: Divorce in the context of Muslim family law in Zanzibar, African Languages and Cultures 9:1, pp. 27-42. 3588. Heilman, Bruce E. and Paul J. Kaiser (2002). Religion, identity and politics in Tanzania, Third World Quarterly 23:4, pp. 691-709. 3589. Herterich-Akinpelu, Ilse (1991). Ethnizitt und Stratifikation am Beispiel islamischer Organisationen und ihren Praktiken in Tansania/Ostafrika, Wrzburg, Ergon Verlag, 110 p. 3590. Hoffman, Valrie J. (2004). The articulation of Ibd identity in modern Oman and Zanzibar, The Muslim World 94:2, pp. 201-216. 3591. Holway, James D. (1971). The Qurn in Swahili: Three translations, The Muslim World 61, pp. 102-110. 3592. Hussein, Issa (2000). Problem in application of Islamic law by courts in Tanzania mainland, bachelor thesis, University of Dar es Salaam, 58 p. 3593. Ingrams, Harolds (1962). Islam and Africanism in Zanzibar, New Commonwealth 40:7, pp. 427-430. 3594. Kadende-Kaiser, Rose M. and Paul J. Kaiser (1998). Identity, citizenship, and transnationalism: Ismailis in Tanzania and Burundians in the diaspora, Africa Today 45:3/4, pp. 461-480. 3595. Kaiser, Paul J. (1996). Culture, transnationalism, and civil society:

Aga Khan social service initiatives in Tanzania, Westport, Praeger, 133 p. 3596. Kawanga, Yunice (2003). Divorce: Comparative analysis on Islamic law and the Tanzania law of Marriage Act, 1971. Case study Temeke District Dar es Salaam, bachelor thesis, University of Dar es Salaam, 46 p. 3597. Kettani, Ali (1985). Muslims in Tanzania: A rejoinder, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 6:1, pp. 219-220. 3598. Kim, Caleb Chul-Soo (1995). Missiological understanding of the Swahili Muslims in Zanzibar, master thesis, Fuller Theological Seminary, 147 p. 3599. Kim, Caleb Chul-Soo (2001). Supernaturalism in Swahili Islam with special reference to the therapeutic cults of jinn possession, Ph.D. dissertation, Fuller Theological Seminary, 412 p. 3600. Kiwanuka, K. Mayanja (1973). The politics of Islam in Bukoba district, bachelor thesis, University of Dar es Salaam, 117 p. 3601. Kjellberg, Eva (1967). The Ismailis in Tanzania, master thesis, University College, Dar es Salaam, 66 p. 3602. Kway, S.J. (2000). Dissolution of Islamic marriage in Tanzania mainland: The law and practice, bachelor thesis, University of Dar es Salaam, 52 p. 3603. Landberg, Pamela W. (1977). Kinship and community in a Tanzanian coastal village (East Africa), Ph.D. dissertation, University of California, 630 p. 3604. Larsen, Kjersti (1995). Where humans and spirirts meet: Incorporating difference and experiencing otherness in Zanzibar Town, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Oslo, 314 p.

TANZANIA

209

3605. Larsen, Kjersti (2001). Spirit possession as oral history: Negotiating Islam and social status. The case of Zanzibar, Biancamaria Scarcia Amoretti (ed.), Islam in East Africa. New sources (Archives. Manuscripts and written historical sources. Oral history, Archaeology), Roma, Herder, pp. 275-296. 3606. Larsen, Kjersti (2002). Knowledge, astrology and the power of healing in Zanzibar, Journal des africanistes 72:2, pp. 175-186. 3607. Lenga, S.A. (2001). The role of mosque and state power in Tanzania: A case study of Dar es Salaam, bachelor thesis, University of Dar es Salaam, 105 p. 3608. Lienhardt, Peter (1966). A controversy over Islamic custom in Kilwa Kivinje, Tanzania, Ioan M. Lewis (ed.), Islam in tropical Africa, London, Oxford University Press, pp. 372-385. 3609. Lodhi, Abdulaziz Y. (1986). The Arabs in Zanzibar: From Sultanate to Peoples Republic, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 7:2, pp. 404-418. 3610. Lodhi, Abdulaziz Y. and David Westerlund (1999). Tanzania, David Westerlund and Ingvar Svanberg (eds), Islam outside the Arab world, Richmond, Curzon, pp. 97-110. 3611. Loimeier, Roman (2005). Tansania: Muslime suchen ihre nationale Rolle, INAMO 41, pp. 13-15. 3612. Loimeier, Roman (2005). The baraza: A grassroots institution, ISIM Review 16, pp. 26-27. 3613. Ludwig, Frieder (1996). After ujamaa: Is religious revivalism a threat to Tanzanias stability?, David Westerlund (ed.), Questioning the secular state: The world-wide resurgence of religion in politics, London, Hurst, pp. 216-236.

3614. Mandivenga, Ephraim C. (1990). Islam in Tanzania: A general survey, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 11:2, pp. 311-320. 3615. Maoulidi, Salma (2002). The predicament of Muslim women in Tanzania, ISIM Newsletter 10, p. 25. 3616. Maoulidi, Salma (2003). Muslim women responding to HIV/AIDS in Tanzania, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 23:2, pp. 375-379. 3617. Maoulidi, Salma (2003). The Sahiba Sisters Foundation in Tanzania: Meeting organizational and community needs, Development 46:4, pp. 85-92. 3618. Mbogoni, Lawrence E.Y. (2004). The cross versus the crescent: Religion and politics in Tanzania from the 1880s to the 1990s, Dar es Salaam, Mkuki na Nyota Publishers, 230 p. 3619. Mfaume, Selemani M. and others (1997). Mosques against malaria, World Health Forum 18:1, pp. 35-38. 3620. Mfumbusa, Bernardine (1999). Seeds of conflict: A study of emerging religious tensions in Tanzania, Mwanza, 43 p. 3621. Mkelle, M. Burhan (1992). A scholar for all seasons: Sheikh Abdul Aziz al Amani of Zanzibar, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 13:1, pp. 116-121. 3622. Msangi, Omar Juma (1987). Education of Muslim minorities: The Dar Es Salaam experiment, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 8:2, pp. 403-411. 3623. Nimtz, August H. (1973). Islam in Tanzania: An annotated bibliography, Tanzania Notes and Records 72, pp. 51-74.

210

EAST AFRICA

3624. Nimtz, August H. (1973). The role of the Muslim Sufi order in political change: An overview and microanalysis from Tanzania, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Indiana, 600 p. 3625. Nimtz, August H. (1980). Islam and politics in East Africa: The Sufi order in Tanzania, Minneapolis, University of Minnesota Press, 234 p. 3626. Nisula, Tapio (1999). Everyday spirits and medical interventions: Ethnographic and historical notes on therapeutic conventions in Zanzibar Town, Saarijrvi, Finnish Anthropological Society, 321 p. 3627. Njama, Yahya and Salim H. Makonje (1993). The role of the state and application of Islamic law in a multi-religious society: A case study of Tanzania, Dar es Salaam, bachelor thesis, University of Dar es Salaam, 94 p. 3628. Njozi, Hamza Mustafa (2000). Mwembechai killings and the political future of Tanzania, Ottawa, Globalink Communications, 247 p. 3629. Njozi, Hamza Mustafa (2003). Muslims and the state in Tanzania, Dar es Salaam, University Muslims Trusteeship (DUMT), 219 p. 3630. Nsangi, Omar Juma (1987). The Dar es-Salaam experiment (education), Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 8:2, pp. 403-411. 3631. Omari, Cuthbert K. (1984). Christian-Muslim relation in Tanzania: The socio-political dimension, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 2:2, pp. 1-22. 3632. Omari, Cuthbert K. (1988). Christian-Muslim relations in Tanzania, J. Paul Rajashekar (ed.), Christian-Muslim relations in Eastern Africa: Report of a seminar, Geneva, Lutheran World

Federation, Department of Studies, pp. 61-68. 3633. Parkin, David J. (1995). Blank banners and Islamic consciousness in Zanzibar, A.P. Cohen and N. Rapport (eds), Questions of consciousness, London, Routledge, pp. 198-216. 3634. Parkin, David J. (1998). Linfluence des livres: lislam et lart de la mdecine Zanzibar, Franoise Le Guennec-Coppens and David J. Parkin (eds), Autorit et pouvoir chez les Swahili, Paris, Karthala, pp. 115-127. 3635. Parkin, David J. (2000). Islam among the humors: Destiny and agency among the Swahili, Ivan Karp and D.A. Masolo (eds), African philosophy as cultural inquiry, Bloomington, Indiana University Press, pp. 50-65. 3636. Penrad, Jean-Claude (1993). Retombes sociales de la mort individuelle: tombes et cimetires Zanzibar, La transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman priphrique: lettre dinformation 13, pp. 96-106. 3637. Penrad, Jean-Claude (1998). Madrassat an-Nur: une cole coranique de la ville de pierre et son shaykh, Colette Le Cour Grandmaison and Ariel Crozon (eds), Zanzibar aujourdhui, Paris, Karthala, pp. 307-320. 3638. Penrad, Jean-Claude (1998). Yasin alias Philippe, fils de Jean-Dsir: du Shaba Zanzibar: itinraire et horizons dune conversion lislam, Journal des africanistes 68, pp. 143-154. 3639. Purpura, Allyson (1997). Knowledge and agency: The social relations of Islamic expertise in Zanzibar Town, Ph.D. dissertation, City University of New York, 428 p. 3640. Purpura, Allyson (2000). Portrait of Seyyid Silima from Zanzibar: Piety and subversion in Islamic prayer, David J. Parkin and Stephen C. Headley

TANZANIA

211

(eds), Islamic prayer across the Indian Ocean: Inside and outside the mosque, Richmond, Curzon, pp. 117-136. 3641. Rasjidi, Muhammad and Ali Muhsin Barwani (1976). Christian mission in the Muslim world. Two case studies: Indonesia and Tanzania, International Review of Missions 65, pp. 427-447. 3642. Rasjidi, Muhammad and Ali Muhsin Barwani (1982). Christian mission in the Muslim world: Two case studies (Indonesia & East Africa), Christian mission and Islamic dawah, Leicester, Islamic Foundation, pp. 69-89. 3643. Rigby, P.J.A. (1966). Sociological factors in the contact of the Gogo of Central Tanzania with Islam, Ioan M. Lewis (ed.), Islam in tropical Africa, London, Oxford University Press, pp. 268-290. 3644. Roger, Frank (1998). Kreuz und Halbmond in Tanzania: Interaktions- und Konversionsprozesse in einer multireligisen Gesellschaft, Berlin, Verlag fr Wissenschaft und Forschung, 98 p. 3645. Rwebangira, Magdalena K. and M.C. Mukoyogo (1995). The law of inheritance in Tanzania: A status report, Nairobi, WLEA, 30 p. 3646. Scarcia Amoretti, Biancamaria (1995). Controcorrente? Il caso della communit khogia di Zanzibar, Oriente Moderno 1/6, pp. 22-33. 3647. Schildknecht, Franz (1969). Tanzania, James Kritzeck and William H. Lewis (eds), Islam in Africa, New York, Van Nostrand-Reinhold, pp. 229-242. 3648. Shani, Masoud Ahmad (2004). The contribution of Sheikh Ameir Tajo to Islamic education in Zanzibar, post

graduate diploma thesis, Islamic University of Mbale. 3649. Sicard, Sigvard von (1991). Islam in Tanzania, CSIC Africa papers no. 5, Birmingham, CSIC, 13 p. 3650. Singleton, Michal (1977). Muslims, missionaries and the millennium in upcountry Tanzania, Cultures et dveloppement 9:2, pp. 274-314. 3651. Sivalon, John C. (1995). Quality and equity in Tanzanias religiously affiliated secondary schools, Colin Creighton and Cuthbert K. Omari (eds), Gender, family and household in Tanzania, Aldershot, Ashgate, pp. 282-298. 3652. Smith, Peter (1990). Christianity and Islam in Tanzania: Development and relationships, Islamochristiana 16, pp. 171-182. 3653. Smith, Peter (1994). Questions regarding Muslim-Christian dialogue: Interview with Peter Smith, Encounter: Documents for MuslimChristian understanding 209, 14 p. 3654. Stiles, Erin E. (2002). A kadhi in his court: Marriage, divorce, and the Islamic legal tradition in Zanzibar, Ph.D. dissertation, Washington University, St. Louis, 366 p. 3655. Stiles, Erin E. (2002). Buying a divorce in Zanzibar, ISIM Newsletter 10, p. 33. 3656. Stiles, Erin E. (2003). When is a divorce a divorce? Determining intention in Zanzibars Islamic courts, Ethnology 42:2, pp. 273-288. 3657. Tanner, Ralph E.S. (1962). The relationship between the sexes in a coastal Islamic society, Pagani District, Tanganyika, African Studies 21:2, pp. 70-82. 3658. Topan, Farouk M. (1998). Comment devient-on musulman?, Colette

212

EAST AFRICA

Le Cour Grandmaison and Ariel Crozon (eds), Zanzibar aujourdhui, Paris, Karthala, pp. 299-306. 3659. Tripp, Aili Mari (1999). The political mediation of ethnic and religious diversity in Tanzania, Crawford Young (ed.), The accommodation of cultural diversity: Case studies, Basingstoke, Macmillan, pp. 37-71. 3660. Verstraelen, Frans J. (1982). Ujamaa na dini: Ontwikkeling en religie in Tanzania, Internationale Spectator 36, pp. 147-151. 3661. Westerlund, David (1980). Ujamaa na dini: A study of some aspects of society and religion in Tanzania, 1961-

1977, Stockholm, Almqvist & Wiksell International, 198 p. 3662. Wijsen, Frans (2002). When two elephants fight the grass gets hurt: Muslim-Christian relationships in upcountry Tanzania , Church and Theology in Context 40:1, pp. 235-248. 3663. Yahya-Othman, Saida (1997). If the cap fits: Kanga names and womens voice in Swahili society, Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere 51, pp. 135-149. 3664. Yusuf, Imtiyaz (1990). Islam and African socialism: A study of the interactions between Islam and Ujamaa socialism in Tanzania, Ph.D. dissertation, Temple University, 306 p.

Uganda
3665. Bamunoba, J. (1965). Notes on Islam in Ankole, Dini na Mila 2, pp. 5-17. 3666. Byrne, H.J. (1960). Muslim education in Uganda, African World April, pp. 11-12. 3667. Carter, Felice (1965). The education of African Muslims in Uganda, The Uganda Journal 29:2, pp. 193-199. 3668. Constantin, Franois (1981). Minorit religieuse et luttes politiques dans lespace ougandais, Politique africaine 4, pp. 71-89. 3669. Constantin, Franois (1983). Islam et construction nationale en Ouganda, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 2), Paris, INALCO, pp. 193-214. 3670. Fitzgerald, Michael L. (1971). Some notes on the religious education of Muslims in Uganda, The Uganda Journal 35:2, pp. 215-218. 3671. Fitzgerald, Michael L. (1975). Religious education among Muslims in Uganda, Godfrey N. Brown and Mervyn Hiskett (eds), Conflict and harmony in education in Tropical Africa, London, Allen and Unwin, pp. 200-211. 3672. Kanyeihamba, George W. (1998). Reflections on the Muslim leadership question in Uganda, Kampala, Fountain Publishers, 159 p. 3673. Kasozi, Abdu B.K. (1970). The impact of Koran schools on the education of African Muslims in Uganda, 1900-1968, Dini na Mila 4:2, pp. 1-21. 3674. Kasozi, Abdu B.K. (1971). The history of Islam in Uganda, Uganda Clio 1, pp. 71-78. 3675. Kasozi, Abdu B.K. (1985). The Uganda Muslim Supreme Council: An experiment in Muslim administrative centralisation and institutionalisation, 197282, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 6:1, pp. 34-52. 3676. Kasozi, Abdu B.K. and Muhammad Ssebulime (1996).

UGANDA

213

The life of Prince Badru Kakungulu Wasajja and the development of a forward looking Muslim community in Uganda 1907-1991, Kampala, Progressive Publishing House, 268 p. 3677. Kayunga, Sallie Simba (1993). Islamic fundamentalism in Uganda: A case study of the Tabligh youth movement, Kampala, Centre for Basic Research, 91 p. 3678. Kayunga, Sallie Simba (1994). Islamic fundamentalism in Uganda: The Tabligh youth movement, Mahmood Mamdani and Joseph Oloka-Onyango (eds), Uganda: Studies in living conditions, popular movements, and constitutionalism, Vienna, Journal fr Entwicklungspolitik, pp. 319-363. 3679. Kiggundu, Suleiman and Isa K.K. Lukwago (1982). The status of the Muslim community in Uganda, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 4:1/2, pp. 120-132. 3680. King, Noel Q., Abdu B.K. Kasozi, and Arye Oded (1973). Islam and the confluence of religions in Uganda, 1840-1966, Tallahassee, American Academy of Religion, 60 p. 3681. Kiyimba, Abasi (1986). The problem of Muslim education in Uganda: Some reflections, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 7:1, pp. 247-258. 3682. Kiyimba, Abasi (1989). Christian-Muslim relations in Uganda, Current Dialogue 16, pp. 28-31. 3683. Kiyimba, Abasi (1990). The Muslim community in Uganda through one hundred and forty years: The trials and tribulations of a Muslim minority, Journal of African Religion and Philosophy 1:2, pp. 84-120. 3684. Kokole, Omari H. (1985). The Nubians of East Africa: Muslim club or African tribe? The view from within,

Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 6:2, pp. 420-448. 3685. Kokole, Omari H. (1995). Idi Amin, the Nubi and Islam in Ugandan politics, 1971-1979, Holger Bernt Hansen and Michael Twaddle (eds), Religion and politics in East Africa: The period since independence, London, James Currey, pp. 45-55. 3686. Kyewalyanga, Francis-Xavier S. (1976). Traditional religion, custom, and Christianity in Uganda: As illustrated by the Ganda with some references to other African cultures and Islam, Freiburg im Breisgau, Freiburg University, 345p. 3687. Lowenkopf, Martin (1969). Uganda, James Kritzeck and William H. Lewis (eds), Islam in Africa, New York, Van Nostrand-Reinhold, pp. 214-228. 3688. Marchal, Roland (1989). Lislam au Nord Ouganda, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 3, pp. 224-232. 3689. Mazrui, Ali A. (1977). Religious strangers in Uganda: From Emin Pasha to Amin Dada, African Affairs 302, pp. 21-38. 3690. Mutyaba, A. (1974). Muslim education in Uganda (1922-1964), Kampala, Makerere University. 3691. Nasseem, Zubairi B. and Doka Wahib Marjan (1992). The Nubians of East Africa: A discussion, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 13:1, pp. 196-214. 3692. Prunier, Grard (1987). Lislam ougandais depuis lindpendance (1962-1986), Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 1, pp. 49-54. 3693. Prunier, Grard (1987). Un agent religieux tres particulier: le general Idi Amin Dada, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 1, pp. 55-57.

214

EAST AFRICA

3694. Soghayroun, Ibrahim el-Zein (1980). Educational status of Ugandan Muslims: A historical note, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 1:2, pp. 115-124. 3695. Soghayroun, Ibrahim el-Zein (1981). The Sudanese Muslim factor in Uganda, Khartoum, Khartoum University Press, 203 p. 3696. Soghayroun, Ibrahim el-Zein (1984). Islam in East Africa: The impact of the introduction and expansion of Islam in Uganda. The economic and material contribution, Journal of the College of Arts, King Saud University 11, pp. 129-148. 3697. Soghayroun, Ibrahim el-Zein (1984). Notes on some historical aspects of the controversy over Muslim law and practice in Uganda, Journal of the College of Arts, King Saud University 11, pp. 109-126. 3698. Sykes, J. (1966). A further note on the education of African Muslims, The Uganda Journal 30:2, pp. 227-228. 3699. Thompson, G. (1975). The Ismailis in Uganda, Michael Twaddle (ed.), Expulsion of a Minority: Essays on Ugandan Asians, London, Athlone Press, pp. 30-52.

3700. Tuhaise, Percy Night and others (1998). Women, marriage, and resource management among Muslims in Uganda, s.l., Women and Law in East Africa (Uganda), 120 p. 3701. Twaddle, Michael (2003). The Bible, the Quran and political competition in Uganda, Niels Kastfelt (ed.), Scriptural politics: The Bible and the Koran as political models in the Middle East and Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 139-154. 3702. Waramoyi, John and Elias Z. Buzinde (1988). Christian-Muslim relations in Uganda, J. Paul Rajashekar (ed.), Christian-Muslim relations in Eastern Africa: Report of a seminar, Geneva, Lutheran World Federation, Department of Studies, pp. 83-85. 3703. Woltering, Robbert A.F.L. (2003). Ugandan Muslims: History, identities and integration, doctoraalscriptie, University of Amsterdam, 119 p.

COMOROS

215

VI Indian Ocean Islands

Comoros
3704. Abasse, Alloui Said (1995). Itinraires biographiques de quatre membres de llite comorienne de Marseille: lments pour une sociologie de lislam comorien, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 9, pp. 99-116. 3705. Adihami, Sad Hachim Mohamed Ali ben Sad (1980). Lislam aux Comores, Port-Louis, Ile Maurice, New Print, 62 p. 3706. Ahmed, Abdallah Chanfi (1996). Religion et politique aux Comores: volution de lautorit spirituelle depuis le protectorat franais (1886) jusqu nos jours, thse de doctorat, EHESS, Paris, 483 p. 3707. Ahmed, Abdallah Chanfi (1996). Les tudiants de lArchipel des Comores lUniversit Islamique de Mdine (Arabie soudite), La transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman priphrique: lettre dinformation 16, pp. 4-12. 3708. Ahmed, Abdallah Chanfi (1999). Islam et politique aux Comores: volution de lautorit spirituelle depuis le protectorat franais, Paris, LHarmattan, 272 p. 3709. Ahmed, Abdallah Chanfi (2000). Dacwa in the Comoros islands, ISIM Newsletter 6, p. 16. 3710. Ahmed, Abdallah Chanfi (2002). Rites de mort aux Comores et chez les Swahili: entre islam savant et culture locale, Journal des africanistes 72, pp. 187-201. 3711. Ahmed, Abdallah Chanfi (2005). Tarqa, tat et enseignement islamique aux Comores: rseaux dhier et daujourdhui, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 49-68. 3712. Blanchy, Sophie (1998). Pouvoir religieux aux Comores, Franoise Le Guennec-Coppens and David J. Parkin (eds), Autorit et pouvoir chez les Swahili, Paris, Karthala, pp. 181-200. 3713. Blanchy, Sophie, Mwanaesha Cheich, Moussa Said, Massande Allaoui, and Moussa Issihaka (1993). Thrapies traditionnelles aux Comores, Cahiers des sciences humaines 29:4, pp. 763-790. 3714. Blanchy, Sophie, Mwanaesha Cheich, Moussa Said, Massande Allaoui, and Moussa Issihaka (1996). Rituels de protection dans larchipel des Comores, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 10, pp. 121-142. 3715. Bourde, Andr (1981). Un investissement conteste: la mosque dans locan Indien contemporain, E. Le Maresquier, Cl. Wanquet, and H. Gerbeau (eds), Problmes religieux et minorits en ocan Indien: Table Ronde IHPOM, CHEAM, CERSOI, Snanque, Mai 1980, Aix, Institut dHistoire des Pays dOutreMer, pp. 96-110. 3716. Brye, Emmanuel de (1985). Lenfant comorien et lapprentissage de lislam: quelques observations, tudes ocan Indien 6, pp. 41-49. 3717. Chouzour, Sultan (1983). Propos de Sad Husein et comprehension de la civilisation comorienne, tudes ocan Indien 2, pp. 101-106.

216

INDIAN OCEAN ISLANDS

3718. Chouzour, Sultan (1994). Le pouvoir de lhonneur: tradition et contestation en Grande Comore, Paris, LHarmattan, 284 p. 3719. Delval, Raymond (1980). Lislam aux Comores, Mondes et cultures 40:1, pp. 127-140. 3720. Delval, Raymond (1987). La contestation dans lArchipel des Comores, Bertrand Badie and Robert Santucci (eds), Contestation en pays dislam (tome 2), Paris, CHEAM, pp. 203-228. 3721. Direche-Slimani, Karima and F. le Houerou (1998). Lislam comorien ou litinraire dun imam marseillais, Hommes et migrations 1215, pp. 50-56. 3722. Djalim, Ali (1993). Les arabisants, le cheikh et le prince aux Comores, Ren Otayek (ed.), Le radicalisme islamique au sud du Sahara: dawa, arabisation et critique de lOccident, Paris, Karthala, pp. 151-159. 3723. Guy, Paul (1966). Islam comorien, Jean-Paul Charnay, Jean Amrouche, and Victor Berger-Vachon (eds), Normes et valeurs dans lislam contemporain, Paris, Payot, pp. 145-173. 3724. Guy, Paul (1981). Compilation sur lhistoire des Sept dormants aux Comores, Paris, Centre dtudes juridiques comparatives, Section des droits africaines, Universit de Paris I, 47 p. 3725. Guy, Paul (1981). Le statut personnel: le mariage, Paris, Centre dtudes juridiques comparatives, Section des droits africaines, Universit de Paris I, 190 p. 3726. Guy, Paul (1981-1982). tudes de droit musulman comorien, Paris, Centre dtudes juridiques comparatives, Section des droits africaines, Universit de Paris I, 12 tomes.

3727. Guy, Paul (1985). Le minhadj-at-twalibin et les coutumes comoriennes dans le statut personnel, tudes ocan Indien 6, pp. 7-34. 3728. Lambek, Michael J. (1981). Human spirits: A cultural account of trance in Mayotte, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 219 p. 3729. Lambek, Michael J. (1987). The ludic side of Islam and its possible fate in Mayotte, Omaly sy anio 25/26, pp. 99-122. 3730. Lambek, Michael J. (1990). The practice of Islamic experts in a village on Mayotte, Journal of Religion in Africa 20:1, pp. 20-40. 3731. Lambek, Michael J. (1990). Certain knowledge, contestable authority: Power and practice on the Islamic periphery, American Ethnologist 17:1, pp. 23-40. 3732. Lambek, Michael J. (1993). Knowledge and practice in Mayotte: Local discourses of Islam, sorcery, and spirit possession, Toronto, University of Toronto Press, 468 p. 3733. Lambek, Michael J. (2000). Localising Islamic performances in Mayotte, David J. Parkin and Stephen C. Headley (eds), Islamic prayer across the Indian Ocean: Inside and outside the mosque, Richmond, Curzon, pp. 63-97. 3734. Le Guennec-Coppens, Franoise (1987). Le manyahuli grand-comorien: un systme de transmission des biens peu orthodoxe en pays musulman, Marceau Gast (ed.), Hriter en pays musulman: habus, lait vivant, manyahuli, Marseille, ditions du CNRS, pp. 257-268. 3735. Mas, J. (1980). La loi des femmes et la loi de dieu ( propos dune coutume GrandComorienne), Annuaire des pays de locan Indien 6, pp. 103-126.

COMOROS

217

3736. Penrad, Jean-Claude (2001). La shdhiliyya yashrtiyya et la calawiyya dans locan Indien occidental: nouveaux matriaux comoriens, Biancamaria Scarcia Amoretti (ed.), Islam in East Africa. New sources (Archives. Manuscripts and written historical sources. Oral history, Archaeology), Roma, Herder, pp. 253-274. 3737. Perri, Pascal (1992). A Mayotte, le Coran et la constitution, Les cahiers de lOrient 27. 3738. Sambauma, H. (2005). Chants de propagande islamique des

madris de la Grande Comore, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 243-264. 3739. Schultz, Patrick (1999). Le statut personnel Mayotte, Droit et cultures 37, pp. 95-114. 3740. Sermet, Laurent (1999). Regards sur la justice musulmane Mayotte, Droit et cultures 37, pp. 185-201.

Madagascar
3741. Ballarin, Marie-Pierre (2002). Mtissages et syncrtismes religieux dans le Nord-Ouest de Madagascar, Annuaire des pays de locan Indien 17, pp. 183-192. 3742. Bavoux, Claudine (1990). Islam et mtissage: des musulmans crolophones Madagascar: les Indiens sunnites sourti de Tamatave, Paris, LHarmattan, 137 p. 3743. Berger, Laurent and Olivier Branchu (2005). Lislam lpreuve de lancestralit dans les villes et campagnes du Nord de Madagascar, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 69-117. 3744. Comte, Yves (1983). Lislam Madagascar, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 2), Paris, INALCO, pp. 254-272. 3745. Delval, Raymond (1977). Les musulmans Madagascar en 1977 (partie 1), LAfrique et lAsie modernes 115, pp. 28-48. 3746. Delval, Raymond (1978). Les musulmans Madagascar en 1977 (partie 2), LAfrique et lAsie modernes 116, pp. 5-19. 3747. Dilavard Houssen (1979). Note sur la communaut des Khoja shiites de Tananarive, Archipel 71, pp. 71-79. 3748. Dilavard Houssen (1983). Les communauts chiites indiennes de Tananarive (Madagascar), mmoire du diplme, EHESS, Paris. 3749. Ebrahim, Abul Fadl Mohsin (1990). The progress of Islam in Madagascar, AlIlm (Durban) 10, pp. 72-78. 3750. Gueunier, Nol Jacques (1985). Le monde est une mer par grandes mares: pomes musulmans malgaches en dialecte sakalava, tudes ocan Indien 6, pp. 151-182. 3751. Gueunier, Nol Jacques (1993). Aucune langue nest indigne de louer Dieu: pomes musulmans malgaches en dialecte sakalava (deuxime recueil), tudes ocan Indien 16, pp. 87-103. 3752. Gueunier, Nol Jacques (1993). He, toi la mort, viens! - et Dieu tuera la mort ...: une prdication en malgache dans un plerinage musulman du Nord de Madagascar, yvind Dahl (ed.), Language - a doorway between human cultures:

218

INDIAN OCEAN ISLANDS

Tributes to Dr. Otto Chr. Dahl on his ninetieth birthday, Oslo, Novus Forlag, pp. 74-102. 3753. Gueunier, Nol Jacques (1994). Les chemins de lislam Madagascar, Paris, LHarmattan, 191 p. 3754. Ibrahim Mohsin, Abul Fadl (1990). The progress of Islam in Madagascar, AlIlm (Durban) 10, pp. 72-78.

3755. Rajaonarimanana, Narivelo (1995). Les documents mdicaux de la tradition arabico-malgache (Sud-Est de Madagascar), tudes ocan Indien 19, pp. 11-44. 3756. Robert, Michel (1977). Les musulmans Madagascar et dans les Mascareignes, Revue franaise dtudes politiques africaines 138/139, pp. 46-71.

Mauritius
3757. Anwar, Z. (2002). Multi-fundamentalism and feminist resistance in Mauritius, Abida Samiuddin and R. Khanam (eds), Muslim feminism and feminist movement: South-East Asia, New Delhi, Global Vision, pp. 163-174. 3758. Beegun, Goolhamid (1968). Problems of Muslims in Mauritius, Port Louis, Alpha Printing, 36 p. 3759. Collen, Lindsey (1995). Multi-fundamentalism in Mauritius, Index on Censorship 24:4. 3760. Delval, Raymond (1980). La communaut musulmane de lle Maurice, Annuaire des pays de locan Indien 6, pp. 49-78. 3761. Jahangeer-Chojoo, A. (1999). Les communauts chiites de lle Maurice, Journal of Mauritian Studies 5:1, pp. 12-32. 3762. Rajah-Carrim, Aaliya (2004). The role of Mauritian Creole in the religious practices of Mauritian Muslims, Journal of Pidgin and Creole Languages 19:2, pp. 363-375.

Runion
3763. Nemo, Jacques (1980). La communaut gujarti la Runion: islam et poursuites commerciales, thse de doctorat, EHESS, Paris, 346 p. 3764. Nemo, Jacques (1983). Musulmans de la Runion, La Runion, Arts graphiques modernes, 229 p.

SOUTHERN AFRICA (GENERAL)

219

VII Southern Africa

Southern Africa (General)
3765. Dada, Ebrahim (1984). The challenge of dawah in Southern Africa, Durban, Islamic Dawah Movement, 25 p. 3766. Doi, Abdurrahman I. (2000). Proselytism and Islam in Southern Africa, Emory International Legal Review 14:2, pp. 1147-1167. 3767. Ecumenical Documentation and Information Centre for Eastern and Southern Africa (1995). Islam and Christianity: Inter-faith dialogue, Harare, Ecumenical Documentation and Information Centre for Eastern and Southern Africa, 6 p. 3768. Gonzalez, D. (1994). Islam y politica en Africa Meridional, Revista de Africa y Medio Oriente 11:1, pp. 175-190. 3769. Haron, Muhammad (2005). Dawah movements and Sufi tariqahs: Competing for spiritual spaces in contemporary South(ern) Africa, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 25:2, pp. 261-285. 3770. Mall, Munira (2003). The teaching of Arabic to learners in Muslim private schools in South Africa and Botswana, master thesis, University of South Africa, 200 p. 3771. Mamede, Sulaiman Valy (1968). Movimentos reformistas no Islo, Boletim geral do ultramar 44:1, pp. 85-90. 3772. Mumisa, Michael (2002). Islam and proselytism in South Africa and Malawi, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 22:2, pp. 275-298. 3773. Nkrumah, Gorkeh Gamal (1991). Islam in Southern Africa, Review of African Political Economy 52, pp. 94-97. 3774. Sadouni, Samadia (2002). Tentative dune construction rgionale de la oumma en Afrique australe, LAfrique politique, pp. 101-109. 3775. Shell, Robert C.H. (2000). Islam in Southern Africa, 1652-1998, Nehemia Levtzion and Randall L. Pouwels (eds), The history of Islam in Africa, Athens, Ohio University Press, pp. 327-348.

Botswana
3776. Amanze, James N. (2001). Islam in Botswana: 1882-1995, Stockholm, Almqvist & Wiksell International, 85 p. 3777. Parratt, Saroj N. (1989). Muslims in Botswana, African Studies 48:1, pp. 71-82.

Malawi
3778. Bone, David S. (1982). Islam in Malawi, Journal of Religion in Africa 13:2, pp. 126-138. 3779. Bone, David S. (1983). Islam in Malawi: An annotated bibliography, Zomba, University of Malawi, 15 p. 3780. Bone, David S. (1983). Towards a history of Islam in Malawi, Limbe, University of Malawi, 16 p.

220

SOUTHERN AFRICA

3781. Bone, David S. (1985). The Muslim minority in Malawi and Western education, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 6:2, pp. 412-419. 3782. Bone, David S. (1987). The development of Islam in Malawi and the response of the Christian churches: 1940-1986, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 5:4, pp. 7-24. 3783. Bone, David S. (ed.) (2000). Malawis Muslims: Historical perspectives, Blantyre, Christian Literature Association in Malawi, 220 p. 3784. Bone, David S. (2000). An outline history of Islam in Malawi, David S. Bone (ed.), Malawis Muslims: Historical perspectives, Blantyre, Christian Literature Association in Malawi, pp. 13-26. 3785. Bone, David S. (2000). Modernists and marginalisation, David S. Bone (ed.), Malawis Muslims: Historical perspectives, Blantyre, Christian Literature Association in Malawi, pp. 69-88. 3786. Bone, David S. (2000). The development of Islam in Malawi and the response of the Christian churches c.1860-1986, David S. Bone (ed.), Malawis Muslims: Historical perspectives, Blantyre, Christian Literature Association in Malawi, pp. 113-152. 3787. Bone, David S. (2000). Islam in Malawi: An annotated bibliography, David S. Bone (ed.), Malawis Muslims: Historical perspectives, Blantyre, Christian Literature Association in Malawi, pp. 196-216. 3788. Chakanza, J.C. (2000). Islam in Malawi week 1998, Zomba, University of Malawi, 40 p. 3789. Chakanza, J.C. (2002). Christian-Islam co-existence and

development in Malawi, African Ecclesiastical Review 44:3/4, pp. 153-168. 3790. Greenstein, Robert Carl (1974). A history of Islam in Malawi: Yao and Chewa, Ph.D. dissertation, Syracuse University. 3791. Mahomed, I.S. (2000). The development of Tariqas in Malawi: Qadriyah, Shadhiliyah and Sukuti, Religion in Malawi 10, pp. 19-24. 3792. Malango, Bernard A. (1987). Christian-Muslim dialogue in Malawi: A study of Christian-Muslim relations in the tribal context of a developing African country, master thesis, University of Dublin, 130 p. 3793. Matiki, Alfred J.I. (1988). Islamic education in Malawi: Successes and failures, bachelor thesis, University of Malawi, Zomba, 88 p. 3794. Matiki, Alfred J.I. (1991). Problems of Islamic education in Malawi, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 12:1, pp. 127-134. 3795. Matiki, Alfred J.I. (1994). Problems of Islamic education in Malawi, Religion in Malawi 4, pp. 18-22. 3796. Matiki, Alfred J.I. (1999). The social and educational marginalization of Muslim youth in Malawi, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 19:2, pp. 249-259. 3797. Matiki, Alfred J.I. (2000). Problems of Islamic education in Malawi, David S. Bone (ed.), Malawis Muslims: Historical perspectives, Blantyre, Christian Literature Association in Malawi, pp. 153-163. 3798. Panjwani, Ibrahim A.G. (1979). Muslims in Malawi, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 1:2, pp. 156-169. 3799. Panjwani, Ibrahim A.G. (2000). Muslims in Malawi, David S. Bone (ed.),

MALAWI

221

Malawis Muslims: Historical perspectives, Blantyre, Christian Literature Association in Malawi, pp. 181-195. 3800. Sicard, Sigvard von (1993). Islam in Malawi, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 14:1/2, pp. 107-115. 3801. Sicard, Sigvard von (2000). The arrival of Islam in Malawi and the Muslim contribution to development, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 20:2, pp. 291-311. 3802. Thorold, Alan (1987). Yao conversion to Islam, Cambridge Anthropology 12:2, pp. 18-28.

3803. Thorold, Alan (1993). Metamorphoses of the Yao Muslims, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in Sub-Saharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 79-90. 3804. Thorold, Alan (1997). Sufism and Yao identity in Southern Malawi, Journal of Contemporary African Studies 15:1, pp. 107-117. 3805. Thorold, Alan (2000). The Yao tariqa and the Sukuti movement, David S. Bone (ed.), Malawis Muslims: Historical perspectives, Blantyre, Christian Literature Association in Malawi, pp. 90-112.

South Africa
3806. Abdul-Kader, Yacoob (1981). Islamic religious education in the Durban and surrounding areas 1860-1979: A historical-philosophical perspective, master thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 73 p. 3807. Abrahams, Zainulghoessn (1981). The spread and growth of Islam in Langa, Nyanga and Guguletu in Cape Town, bachelor thesis, University of Cape Town, 61 p. 3808. Adam, Ali (1990). Forming Muslim private schools in South Africa: Some guidelines, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 54-56. 3809. Adam, Ali (1993). South African Muslims and education, Muslim Education Quarterly 10:3, pp. 43-56. 3810. Adam, S.A. (2004). Association of Muslim Schools (AMS): The need and relevance for the establishment of Muslim private schools in South Africa, master thesis, University of KwaZuluNatal, 153 p. 3811. Adams, Ebrahim (1986). The raison dtre for the existence of a Muslim mission school in the Strand, Stellenbosch, bachelor thesis, University of Stellenbosch, 37 p. 3812. Adams, Roldah (2003). Historical development of Islamic libraries internationally and in South Africa: A case study of the Islamic Library in Gatesville, master thesis, University of the Western Cape, 96 p. 3813. Ahmad, Talmiz (1997). The cry from the heart of the believer: Resurgent Islam, South African Journal of International Affairs 4:2, pp. 1-17. 3814. Ahmed, Abdul Kayyum (2003). Muslim responses to HIV/AIDS, ISIM Newsletter 12, pp. 40-41. 3815. Ajam, Mogamed Taslim (1984). Muslim educational effort in South Africa: A report, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 5:2, pp. 468-473. 3816. Ajam, Mogamed Taslim (1986). The raison d'tre of the Muslim Mission

222

SOUTHERN AFRICA

Primary School in Cape Town and environs from 1860-1980, with special reference to the role of Dr A. Abdurahman in the modernisation of Islam-oriented schools, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Cape Town, 494 p. 3817. Ajam, Mogamed Taslim (1989). Non-formal education and promoting the Islamic lifestyle in South Africa, Muslim Education Quarterly 6:3, pp. 16-21. 3818. Ajam, Mogamed Taslim (1989). Islamic schools of Cape Town as agencies of socialization, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 9, pp. 70-89. 3819. Ajam, Mogamed Taslim (1990). Muslim student-teachers and secular teacher training programme, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 89-93. 3820. Allie, Ayesha (ed.) (1994). Remembrance of a martyr: Imam Abdullah Haron, Cape Town, Silk Road Publishers & Distributors, 54 p. 3821. Ameer, Fazlurrahman (1991). Anjuman Islam state-aided school, bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 41 p. 3822. Argyle, W.J. (1981). Muslims in South Africa: Origins, development and present economic status, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 3:2, pp. 222-255. 3823. Arnold, Ebrahim (1990). Adult Islamic education, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 85-88. 3824. Arnold, Mogamat Faadiel (1990). The unity of knowledge in opposition to subject orientated education, Suleman

Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 63-66. 3825. Asmal, A.S.M.G. (1979). Islamic religious education in state-aided Indian schools in Durban, bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 20 p. 3826. Asmal, Ayesha M. (1988). The Muslim Youth Movement of South Africa with special reference to the issues and challenges of the present phase, bachelor thesis, University of DurbanWestville, 35 p. 3827. Asmal, Hasan (1982). The Islamic centre: Ladysmith, bachelor thesis, University of Cape Town, 51 p. 3828. Asmal, Kader (1999). Islam, health and the environment, Journal of the Islamic Medical Association of South Africa 5:2, pp. 25-28. 3829. Athar, Shahid (2000). Prayers and healing, Journal of the Islamic Medical Association of South Africa 6:1, pp. 33-35. 3830. Aziz, Ahmad Khalil (1978). The role of the Department of Arabic, Urdu and Persian in the intellectual development of the ummah, and its activities on national and international forums, Arabic Studies (Durban) 2, pp. 114-118. 3831. Aziz, Ahmad Khalil (1996). Islamic resurgence in South Africa: A historical survey, American Journal of Islamic Social Sciences 13:3, pp. 429-436. 3832. Aziz, Zahid (1987). The Ahmadiyya case: Famous religious court case in Cape Town between Lahore Ahmadiyya Muslims and Sunni Muslim religious bodies, Newark, Ahmadiyya Anjuman Ishaat Islam Lahore, 359 p.

SOUTH AFRICA

223

3833. Baderoon, Gabeba (2002). Shooting the East/veils and masks: Uncovering Orientalism in South African media, African and Asian Studies 1:4, pp. 367-384. 3834. Baderoon, Gabeba (2004). Oblique figures: Representations of Islam in South African media and culture, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Cape Town. 3835. Baderoon, Gabeba (2005). Catch with the eye: Change and continuity in Muslim cooking in Cape Town, Sean Field, Felicity Swanson, and Renate Meyer (eds), Imagining the city: Memory, space and culture in Cape Town, Cape Town, UCT Press. 3836. Ballim, Anwar (1986). Employer/employee relationships and the problem of wages in Islam, Durban, Association of Muslim Accountants and Lawyers, 25 p. 3837. Bangstad, Sindre (2002). Om dien og doenja: Muslimske identiteter i et urbant lokalsamfunn i Cape Town, master thesis, University of Bergen, 278 p. 3838. Bangstad, Sindre (2004). The changed circumstances for the performance of religious authority in a Cape Muslim community, Journal of Religion in Africa 34:1/2, pp. 39-61. 3839. Bangstad, Sindre (2004). When Muslims marry non-Muslims: Marriage as incorporation in a Cape Muslim community, Islam and ChristianMuslim Relations 15:3, pp. 349-364. 3840. Bangstad, Sindre (2005). Hydras heads: PAGAD and responses to the PAGAD phenomenon in a Cape Muslim community, Journal of Southern African Studies 31:1, pp. 167-188. 3841. Barron, Layla (1994). Focus on scarf styling, Cape Town, FA Print, 96 p.

3842. Basson, Ray and Zeinoul Abedien Cajee (1995). Designing the Islamic component of a proposed world religion curriculum for South African state schools, American Journal of Islamic Social Sciences 12:4, pp. 518-533. 3843. Bawabhai, Z. (1990). The investigation of Arabic as a teaching subject in the Durban madrasah system, bachelor thesis, University of DurbanWestville. 3844. Bhayat, Hoosen Ismail (1992). The Arabic Study Circle (Durban) 19501991, bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 27 p. 3845. Bilgrami, H.H. (1980). Educational needs of Muslim minorities: Nature and extent of the problem, Muslim communities in non-Muslim states, London, Islamic Council of Europe, pp. 125-152. 3846. Blij, Harm J. de (1969). South Africa, James Kritzeck and William H. Lewis (eds), Islam in Africa, New York, Van Nostrand-Reinhold, pp. 243-249. 3847. Bonthuys, Elsje (2002). Accommodating gender, race, culture and religion: Outside legal subjectivity, South African Journal on Human Rights 8:1, pp. 41-58. 3848. Bux, Zubeida (2004). The changing roles of Muslim women in South Africa, master thesis, University of KwaZulu-Natal. 3849. Cachalia, Firoz (1991). The future of Muslim family law in South Africa, Johannesburg, Centre for Applied Legal Studies, 65 p. 3850. Cajee, Zeinoul Abedien (1996). An Islamic value based youth leadership programme, Muslim Education Quarterly 13:2, pp. 20-42.

224

SOUTHERN AFRICA

3851. Cajee, Zeinoul Abedien (2004). Islamic history and civilisation in South Africa. The impact of colonialism, apartheid, and democracy: 1652-2003, Journal of the Islamic Medical Association of South Africa 11:4, pp. 90-98. 3852. Cassiem, Achmat (1984). Leaders or leadership: A critique of the Muslim Judicial Council, Cape Town, Qibla Mass Movement, 21 p. 3853. Cassim, Fauzia (1999). Understanding womens rights in Islam, Codicillus 40:1, pp. 2-9. 3854. Cassimjie, Mohamed (1993). The Islamic law of marriage and divorce: A conceptual analysis, master thesis, University of Natal, 127 p. 3855. Chambers, Robin (1985). The ratiep: A study of ritual and culture, bachelor thesis, University of Cape Town. 3856. Chidester, David, Judy Tobler, and Darrel Wratten (1997). Islam, Hinduism, and Judaism in South Africa: An annotated bibliography, Westport, Greenwood Press, 295 p. 3857. Chohan, Ahmed Ayoob (1988). Muslim education in South Africa: Its present position (special emphasis on the Western Cape), Muslim Education Quarterly 5:2, pp. 67-75. 3858. Christie, Jennifer (1997). Safety at any cost: Community perceptions of Pagad, Crime and Conflict 9 (Winter), pp. 27-32. 3859. Cilliers, Jacobus L. (1979). Die pastoraat in die Islam met spesifieke verwysing na die Maleier-Moslem in SuidAfrika, missiology licentiate thesis, University of Stellenbosch, 77 p. 3860. Cilliers, Jacobus L. (1983). Die Tabligh-Beweging en sy invloed in Suid-Afrika, master thesis, University of Western Cape, 178 p.

3861. Cilliers, Jacobus L. (1984). Die Tabligh-Beweging en sy invloed in Suid-Afrika, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 4, pp. 55-73. 3862. Clark, B. and A.J. Kerr (1999). Dependent action for loss of support: Are women married by Islamic rites victim of unfair discrimination?, South African Law Journal 116:1, pp. 20-27. 3863. Clohessy, Cristopher (1998). Islam in South Africa, with special reference to the Western Cape, Encounter: Documents for Muslim-Christian understanding 242, 20 p. 3864. Crafford, Dione (1986). The Dutch Reformed Church report on Islam and Muslims in Africa and the impact of Islam in South Africa, Durban, MYMSA, 24 p. 3865. Crafford, Dione (1986). The challenge of Islam for the church in Africa with special reference to South Africa, Africa Events 2:12, pp. 30-38. 3866. Crafford, Dione (1987). Die uitdagings van Islam vir die kerk in Afrika met besondere verwysing na suidelike Africa, Nederduitse Gereformeerde Teologiese Tydskrif 28:2, pp. 80-93. 3867. Da Costa, Yusuf (1990). Islam in Greater Cape Town: A study in the geography of religion, Ph.D. dissertation, UNISA, Pretoria. 3868. Da Costa, Yusuf (1990). A geographical analysis of the Muslim community in the Western Cape, Ph.D. dissertation, University of South Africa, 454 p. 3869. Da Costa, Yusuf (1992). The Muslim community in Greater Cape Town: Contemporary assimilation processes, South African Journal of Sociology 23:3, pp. 73-77.

SOUTH AFRICA

225

3870. Da Costa, Yusuf (1994). The influence of tasawwuf on Islamic practices at the Cape, Yusuf Da Costa and Achmat Davids (eds), Pages from Cape Muslim history, Pietermaritzburg, Shuter & Shooter, pp. 129-141. 3871. Da Costa, Yusuf (1994). Religious divide in the Cape peninsula: A study of socio-religious distance between the Muslim community and other religious communities, South African Journal of Sociology 25:2, pp. 55-60. 3872. Da Costa, Yusuf (1994). Muslims in Greater Cape Town: A problem of identity, British Journal of Sociology 45:2, pp. 233-246. 3873. Da Costa, Yusuf (ed.) (1995). Sufi Sahib: 100 years of service - 18951995, Cape Town, Sufi Sahib Centenary Celebration Anniversary Committee, 40 p. 3874. Da Costa, Yusuf (1995). The politics of relgion: A case study of Id al-Adha issue in the Cape Peninsula, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 15, pp. 27-46. 3875. Da Costa, Yusuf (2000). Losing our cultural heritage: A case study of the survival of Islam at the Cape, ICOSA Occasional Journal 1, pp. 17-32. 3876. Dadoo, Yousuf (1990). Approaches to teaching Arabic at South African universities, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 81-84. 3877. Dadoo, Yousuf (1991). Building a new nation: A religious view, W.S. Vorster (ed.), Building a new nation: The quest for a new South Africa, Pretoria, UNISA, pp. 98-112. 3878. Dadoo, Yousuf (1993). Reception theory and Quranic

hermeneutics, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 13, pp. 49-76. 3879. Dadoo, Yousuf (1996). Maulvi Cachalia: The contributions of a thinker-activist in the political liberation of South Africa, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 16:1, pp. 129-133. 3880. Dammann, Ernst (1980). Der Islam in Sdafrika, Zeitschrift fr Missionswissenschaft und Religionswissenschaft 64, pp. 279-292. 3881. Dangor, Cassim (1985). The alcohol content of some pharmaceuticals available in South Africa, Al-Ilm (Durban) 5, pp. 60-75. 3882. Dangor, Suleman Essop, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (1990). Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, 102 p. 3883. Dangor, Suleman Essop (1990). An Islamic approach to the social sciences, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 50-53. 3884. Dangor, Suleman Essop (1990). The attitudes of Muslims to multi-religious and multi-racial interaction, Journal for the Study of Religion 3:1, pp. 65-73. 3885. Dangor, Suleman Essop (1991). The Muslim community in South Africa, Al-Ilm (Durban) 11, pp. 65-74. 3886. Dangor, Suleman Essop (1992). The Muslims of South Africa: Problems and concerns of a minority community, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 13:2, pp. 375-381. 3887. Dangor, Suleman Essop (1995). Towards understanding Islam: Official organ of the Young Mens Muslim

226

SOUTHERN AFRICA

Association, Al-Ilm (Durban) 15, pp. 71-82. 3888. Dangor, Suleman Essop (1997). Religion education in South African state schools with special reference to the Kwazulu-Natal region, Muslim Education Quarterly 14:3, pp. 19-25. 3889. Dangor, Suleman Essop (1997). The expression of Islam in South Africa, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 17:1, pp. 141-151. 3890. Dangor, Suleman Essop (1999). The expression of Islam in South Africa, Al-Ilm (Durban) 18/19, pp. 2-19. 3891. Dangor, Suleman Essop (2001). Historical perspective, current literature and an opinion survey among Muslim women in contemporary South Africa: A case study, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 21:1, pp. 109-129. 3892. Dangor, Suleman Essop (2003). The establishment and consolidation of Islam in South Africa: From Dutch colonisation of the Cape to the present, Historia 41:1, pp. 203-220. 3893. Dangor, Suleman Essop (2004). Negotiating identities: The case of Indian Muslims in South Africa, Knut A. Jacobsen and P. Pratap Kumar (eds), South Asians in the diaspora: Histories and religious traditions, Leiden, Brill. 3894. Davids, Achmat (1980). The mosques of Bo-Kaap: A social history of Islam at the Cape, Cape Town, The South African Institute of Arabic and Islamic Research, 236 p. 3895. Davids, Achmat (1982). The mosques of Bo-Kaap, Arabic Studies (Durban) 6, pp. 120-125. 3896. Davids, Achmat (1985). The history of the Tana Baru: The call for the preservation of the Muslim cemetery at the top of Longmarket Street, Cape Town,

Committee for the Preservation of Tana Baru, 161 p. 3897. Davids, Murshid (1996). Directory of Muslim institutions and mosques in South Africa, Maraisburg, SPAL, 383 p. 3898. Davids, Murshid (1996). Muslim institutions and mosques in South Africa, Johannesburg, Islimu Publications & SPAL, 383 p. 3899. Dawood, M.A.I.S. (1994). Intestate succession, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 14, pp. 107-120. 3900. Desai, A.K. (1994). Muslim participation in kufr politics, Port Elizabeth, Mujlisul Ulama of South Africa, 32 p. 3901. Desai, Barney and Cardiff Marney (1978). The killing of the imam, London, Quartet Books, 146 p. 3902. Dixon, Bill and Lisa-Marie Johns (2001). Gangs, Pagad and the state: Vigilantism and revenge violence in the Western Cape, Cape Town, University of Cape Town, Institute of Criminology, 80 p. 3903. Dreyer, H.J. (1990). Courses in Islamic studies at South African universities: Aims and objectives, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 74-80. 3904. Ebrahim, Basheera (1990). Qawwali as a religio-cultural institution and its implications among Indian Muslims in Durban, master thesis, University of Cape Town, 41 p. 3905. Ebrahim-Valley, Rehana (2001). Diversity in the imagined umma: The example of Indian Muslims in South Africa, Abebe Zegeye (ed.), Social

SOUTH AFRICA

227

identities in the new South Africa, Cape Town, Kwela Books, pp. 269-300. 3906. Edries, Rushdie (1991). The emergence of the progressive Islamic movement in the Western Cape, circa 19771989: The case of the MYM, Qibla and the Call of Islam, bachelor thesis, University of Western Cape, 96 p. 3907. Esack, Farid (1987). Muslims in South Africa: The quest for justice, Bulletin on Islam and ChristianMuslim Relations in Africa 5:2, pp. 1-18. 3908. Esack, Farid (1988). Three Islamic strands in the South African struggle for justice, Third World Quarterly 10:2, pp. 473-498. 3909. Esack, Farid (1988). But Musa went to Firaun!, Cape Town, Call of Islam, 84 p. 3910. Esack, Farid (1988). The struggle: A manual for islamicists in the midst of the South African crucible, Johannesburg, Call of Islam, 83 p. 3911. Esack, Farid (1989). The Freedom Charter through the eyes of an islamist, James A. Polley (ed.), The Freedom Charter and the future, Johannesburg, AD Donker, pp. 105-110. 3912. Esack, Farid (1991). Contemporary religious thought in South Africa and the emergence of Quranic hermeneutical notions, Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations 2:2, pp. 206-226. 3913. Esack, Farid (1991). Islam, the people and sovereignty, K. Nrnberger and others (eds), A democratic vision for South Africa, Pietermaritzburg, Encounter Publications, pp. 214-223. 3914. Esack, Farid (1991). The exodus paradigm in the Quran in the light of re-interpretative Islamic thought in South Africa, Islamochristiana 17, pp. 83-97.

3915. Esack, Farid (1992). Islam in Southern Africa: A rejoinder to Nkrumah, Review of African Political Economy 53, pp. 75-78. 3916. Esack, Farid (1992). Liberation, human rights, gender and Islamic law, R.T. Voqt and Tore Lindholm (eds), Human rights and the modern application of Islamic law, Oslo, National Institute of Human Rights, pp. 163-196. 3917. Esack, Farid (1992). Wie befreit ist die christliche Befreiungstheologie in Sdafrika? Gedenken eines muslimischen AktivistenTheologen, Johannes Lahnemann (ed.), Das Wiedererwachen der Religionen als pdagogische Herausforderung: Interreligise Erziehung im Spannungsfeld von Fundamentalismus und Skularismus, Nuremberg, Verlag Rissen, pp. 140-149. 3918. Esack, Farid (1993). Religion in the service of politics and service in the politics of religion, World Faiths Encounter 4, pp. 35-42. 3919. Esack, Farid (1993). Liberation, human rights, gender and Islamic law: The South African case, Tore Lindholm and Kari Vogt (eds), Islamic law reform and human rights: Challenges and rejoinders, Copenhagen, Nordic Human Rights Publications, pp. 163-196. 3920. Esack, Farid (1993). Muslims engaging apartheid: The emergence of an Islamic theology of liberation, J. Mutambirwa (ed.), The role of religion in dismantling apartheid, Geneva, WCC & UNESCO, pp. 33-56. 3921. Esack, Farid (1996). PAGAD and Islamic radicalism: Taking on the state?, Indicator SA 13:4, pp. 7-11. 3922. Esack, Farid (1997). Quran, liberation and pluralism: An Islamic perspective of interreligious solidarity against oppression, Oxford, Oneworld, 288 p.

228

SOUTHERN AFRICA

3923. Fakir, S. (1997). Islam, science and religion and the construction of new religious identities: A perspective from South Africa, Scriptura 61:2, pp. 121-128. 3924. Fataar, Aslam (1994). Muslim minorities and identity with specific reference to South Africa, Isiphendu (Journal of the Muslim Students Association) 6, pp. 27-37. 3925. Fataar, Aslam (1998). Muslim schooling patterns in the new South Africa, Annual Review of Islam in South Africa 1. 3926. Fataar, Aslam (2001). Addressing the blighted Muslim psyche in the context of the current world crisis, Annual Review of Islam in South Africa 4, pp. 12-17. 3927. Fataar, Aslam (2003). Muslim community schools: Exemplifying adaption in post-apartheid South Africa, Annual Review of Islam in South Africa 6, pp. 10-16. 3928. Fataar, Aslam (2005). Discourse, differentiation, and agency: Muslim community schools in postapartheid Cape Town, Comparative Education Review 49:1, pp. 23-43. 3929. Fauvelle, Franois-Xavier and Xavier Renou (1999). Lislam contre le crime? Les ambiguts du vigilantisme islamique en Afrique du Sud, Afrique contemporaine 192, pp. 40-56. 3930. Galant, Mogamat (1996). Kan madrassah opvoeding in die Wes-Kaap kritiese denke bevorder?, master thesis, University of the Western Cape, 119 p. 3931. Galin, Muge (1997). Between East and West: Sufism in the novels of Doris Lessing, Albany, State University of New York Press, 280 p.

3932. Gamieldien, Fahmi (2004). The history of the Claremont Main Road Mosque: Its people and their contribution to Islam in South Africa, Claremont, CMRM, 148 p. 3933. Germain, Eric (2000). Les musulmans noirs dAfrique du Sud: dun islam asiatique islam africain?, Vronique Faure (ed.), Dynamiques religieuses en Afrique australe, Paris, Karthala, pp. 141-169. 3934. Gilchrist, John (1977). The challenge of Islam in South Africa, Benoni, Jesus to the Muslims, 123 p. 3935. Gluck, J.J. (1974). Arabic at the University of South Africa, Semitics 4, pp. 47-51. 3936. Goolam, Mohamed Karim (1990). The computer in Arabic studies, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 94-99. 3937. Goolam, N.M. (1999). Islamic family law and the Bill of Rights: A proposal for the final constitution, Journal for Juridical Science 21:1, pp. 130-137. 3938. Greyling, Christeman J.A. (1976). Die invloed van strominge in die Islam op die Jesusbeskouing van die Suid-Afrikaanse moslems, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Stellenbosch, 364 p. 3939. Gnther, Ursula (2002). Lesarten des Islam in Sdafrika: Herausforderungen im Kontext des soziopolitischen Umbruchprozesses von Apartheid zur Demokratie, Afrika Spectrum 37:2, pp. 159-174. 3940. Gnther, Ursula and Inga Niehaus (2002). Islam, politics and gender during the struggle in South Africa, 1976-1990,

SOUTH AFRICA

229

Journal for the Study of Religion 15:2, pp. 87-110. 3941. Gnther, Ursula and Inga Niehaus (2002). Islam in South Africa: The Muslims contribution in the struggle against apartheid and the process of democratisation, Thomas Bierschenk and Georg Stauth (eds), Islam in Africa, Mnster, LIT Verlag, pp. 69-90. 3942. Gnther, Ursula (2002). The memory of imam Haron in consolidating Muslim resistance in the apartheid struggle, Gordon Mitchell and Eve Mullen (eds), Religion and the political imagination in a changing South Africa, Mnster, Waxmann, pp. 89-119. 3943. Gnther, Ursula (2003). From apartheid to democracy: Islam in South Africa, ISIM Newsletter 13, pp. 46-47. 3944. Gnther, Ursula (2004). The memory of imam Haron in consolidating Muslim resistance in the apartheid struggle, Journal for the Study of Religion 17:1, pp. 117-150. 3945. Gnther, Ursula and Inga Niehaus (2004). Islam, politics and gender during the struggle in South Africa, David Chidester, Abdulkader I. Tayob, and Wolfram Weisse (eds), Religion, politics, and identity in a changing South Africa, Mnster, Waxmann, pp. 103-124. 3946. Gnther, Ursula (2005). Sdafrika: Debatten um das Personenstandsrecht, INAMO 41, pp. 29-32. 3947. Gnther, Ursula (2005). Le rle des organisations musulmanes dans le processus de transformation en Afrique du Sud (1976-2000), Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 461-476.

3948. Haferburg, Christopher (2000). How many Muslims are there in South Africa?, Annual Review of Islam in South Africa 3, pp. 33-34. 3949. Haffejee, S., Y. Esprey, and P. Fridjhon (2000). Gender, religion and religiosity: An exploration of attitudes towards abortion among medical students, Journal of the Islamic Medical Association of South Africa 6:1, pp. 7-14. 3950. Hamdulau, Jamaludien (1989). Islam: The future economic system, Cape Town, Bookworld Publishers, 54 pp. 3951. Hampson, Ruth M. (1964). Islam in South Africa: A bibliography, Cape Town, University of Cape Town, 55 p. 3952. Hargey, Taj (1987). Lislam au pays de lapartheid, Politique africaine 27, pp. 93-99. 3953. Haron, Muhammad (1984). Approaches to the interpretation of the Quran with special reference to the question of liberation, bachelor thesis, University of Cape Town, 53 p. 3954. Haron, Muhammad (1986). Imam Abdullah Haron: Life, ideas and impact, master thesis, University of Cape Town, 319 p. 3955. Haron, Muhammad (1988). Periodicals on Islam in South Africa, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 6:2, pp. 15-26. 3956. Haron, Muhammad (1988). Islamic dynamism in South Africas Western Cape, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 9:2, pp. 366-372. 3957. Haron, Muhammad (1988). Islamic education in South Africa, Muslim Education Quarterly 5:2, pp. 41-54. 3958. Haron, Muhammad (1989). Islamic studies at the University of Cape

230

SOUTHERN AFRICA

Town, Journal for the Study of Religion 2:2, pp. 57-65. 3959. Haron, Muhammad and Yasien Mohamed (1990). The theory and practice of Islamic education with reference to South Africa, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 3-28. 3960. Haron, Muhammad (1991). Theses on Islam at South African universities, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 5, pp. 141-163. 3961. Haron, Muhammad (1991). Arabic and Islamic studies in South Africa, American Journal of Islamic Social Sciences 8:2, pp. 363-377. 3962. Haron, Muhammad (1992). Dawah amongst the Africans in the Greater Cape Town region, Al-Ilm (Durban) 12, pp. 1-13. 3963. Haron, Muhammad (1993). The Muslim News (1960-1986): Expression of an Islamic identity in South Africa, Louis Brenner (ed.), Muslim identity and social change in Sub-Saharan Africa, London, Hurst, pp. 210-225. 3964. Haron, Muhammad (1994). Towards a sacred biography: The life and times of Imam Abdullah Haron, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 14, pp. 63-83. 3965. Haron, Muhammad (1995). The Muslim News (1973-1986): Its contribution towards the establishment of an alternative press at the Cape, The Muslim World 85:3/4, pp. 317-332. 3966. Haron, Muhammad (1996). The study of Islam in South Africa, James Cox, Jacob K. Olupona, and Jan Platvoet (eds), The study of religion in Africa: Past, present and prospects for the

future, Cambridge, Roots and Branches, pp. 273-296. 3967. Haron, Muhammad (1997). Muslims in South Africa: An annotated bibliography, Cape Town, South African Library, 209 p. 3968. Haron, Muhammad (1997). The Truth and Reconciliation Commission and the Muslim community of South Africa, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 17, pp. 92-94. 3969. Haron, Muhammad (1997). South Africa - Middle Eastern relations (circa 1948-1994), DOMES: Digest of Middle East Studies 6:4, pp. 1-24. 3970. Haron, Muhammad (1999). Achmat Davids: Select publications, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 18/19, pp. 154-157. 3971. Haron, Muhammad (2002). The South African Muslims making (air)waves during the period of transformation, Journal for the Study of Religion 15:2, pp. 111-144. 3972. Haron, Muhammad (2004). The alternative South African Muslim press: Muslim News and Al-Qalam, Islamic Studies 43:3, pp. 457-480. 3973. Haron, Muhammad (2004). The South African Muslims making (air)waves during the period of transformation, David Chidester, Abdulkader I. Tayob, and Wolfram Weisse (eds), Religion, politics, and identity in a changing South Africa, Mnster, Waxmann, pp. 125-159. 3974. Haron, Muhammed (2001). A window into the world of personal and community libraries: Case studies from the Cape Muslim community, Current History 13:2, pp. 55-64. 3975. Hellig, Jocelyn (1999). Muslim-Jewish relations in South Africa:

SOUTH AFRICA

231

A Jewish perspective, Jewish Affairs (autumn), pp. 49-60. 3976. Hendricks, Fuad (1988). Imam Abdullah Haron: From martyrdom comes life, Durban, Furqan Publications, 50 p. 3977. Hill, Rosemary Anne (1977). The role of Muslim women in Cape Town: Aspects of ethnicity and change, bachelor thesis, University of Cape Town, 125 p. 3978. Hill, Rosemary Anne (1980). The impact of race legislation on kinship and identity amongst Indian Muslims in Cape Town, master thesis, University of Cape Town, 216 p. 3979. Hoosen, Zarina B. (1993). The Juma Masjid Trust state-aided primary school and madrasa, bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 48 p. 3980. Ismail, Fazli (1987). The role of the Muslim women in dawah, bachelor thesis, University of DurbanWestville, 32 p. 3981. Ismail, Redwaan (1995). An approach to implementing meaningful communicative language activity material for use at primary school: A case study at Cravenbury Senior Secondary (Greater Cape Town), master thesis, University of Western Cape, 100 p. 3982. Jadwat, Ayoob (1995). The role of Arabic in the new South Africa, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 15, pp. 78-90. 3983. Jamal, Riaz Cassiem (1987). A study of the West Street Mosque in Durban, bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 87 p. 3984. Jamal, Riaz Cassiem (1991). The role and contribution of the Islamic Propagation Centre International in the field of dacwa, master thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 222 p.

3985. Jassiem, Muhammad Wasfie (1975). A university for Islamic studies, bachelor thesis, University of Cape Town, 49 p. 3986. Jeppie, Shamil (1999). Achmat Davids (1939-1998), Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 18/19, pp. 150-153. 3987. Jeppie, Shamil (1991). Amandla and allahu akbar: Muslims and resistance in South Africa, c. 1970-1987, Journal for the Study of Religions 4:1, pp. 3-19. 3988. Jeppie, Shamil (2000). Islam, narcotics and defiance in the Western Cape, South Africa, Thomas Salter and Kenneth King (eds), Africa, Islam and development: Islam and development in Africa - African Islam, African development, Edinburgh, University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, pp. 217-233. 3989. Jeppie, Shamil (2001). Reclassification: Coloured, Malay, Muslim, Zimitri E. Erasmus (ed.), Coloured by history, shaped by place: New perspectives on coloured identities in Cape Town, Cape Town, Kwela Books, pp. 80-96. 3990. Jhazbay, Muhammad I. Dawood (1988). Towards designing a Quranic Arabic course for Muslim youth in South Africa, master thesis, Salford University. 3991. Jhazbhay, Iqbal (1991). A fatwa from al-Azhar for South Africa: Translation with introduction and notes, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 11, pp. 43-51. 3992. Jhazbhay, Iqbal (2000). An emerging Muslim identity in the global village: The South African presentation at the international conference on Azmat alHawiyya, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 20:2, pp. 369-372.

232

SOUTHERN AFRICA

3993. Jhazbhay, Iqbal (2002). South African political Islam: A preliminary approach towards tracing the Call of Islams discourse(s) of struggle, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 22:1, pp. 225-231. 3994. Jhazbhay, Iqbal (2002). The politics of interpretation: The Call of Islam and ulama disciplinary power in South Africa, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 22:2, pp. 457-467. 3995. Jibril, Oyekan (1974). Muslim disunity: Causes and remedy, AlIlm (Durban) 4, pp. 2. 3996. Joyce, E.J. (1981). Moslem Dawah Society of South Africa, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 1, pp. 26-27. 3997. Kader, Idris (1990). The future of Arabic in a post-apartheid South Africa, bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville. 3998. Khler, Hans (1971). Studien ber die Kultur, die Sprache und die arabisch-afrikaanse Literatur der KapMalaien, Berlin, D. Reimer, 205 p. 3999. Karim, Goolam M. (1984). The contribution of Muslims to South African culture, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 2:1, pp. 1-10. 4000. Karim, Goolam M. (1998). Medical implications of trance rituals, Journal of the Islamic Medical Association of South Africa 4:2, pp. 46-56. 4001. Karim, Goolam M. (1998). Performance, trance, possession and mysticism: An analysis of the Ratib alRifaiyyah in South Africa, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Cape Town, 232 p. 4002. Khan, Abdul Hamid (1998). The oral transmission of culture amongst

Indian Muslims in the metropolis of Cape Town, master thesis, University of Natal. 4003. Khan, Sultan (2001). The nature and causes of marital breakdown amongst a selected group of SA Indian Muslims in the Durban Metropolitan Area and its consequences for family life, Ph.D. dissertation, University of DurbanWestville. 4004. Kimmie, Rasheda (1990). An overview of growing militancy in the Western Cape and the emergence of the Qibla mass movement, bachelor thesis, University of Western Cape, 49 p. 4005. Kitshoff, M.C. (1994). Die verhouding Christen-Moslem in SuidAfrika, Nederduitse Gereformeerde Teologiese Tydskrif 35:1, pp. 109-125. 4006. Kritzinger, J.N.J. (1980). Islam as a rival to the Gospel in Africa, Missionalia 8:3, pp. 89-104. 4007. Kritzinger, J.N.J. (1981). Islam as a rival to the Gospel in Africa, Evangelical Reviews of Theology 5:2, pp. 237-245. 4008. Kugle, Scott (2005). Queer jihad: A view from South Africa, ISIM Review 16, pp. 14-15. 4009. Laher, M.S. (1963). The positions of Muslims and the role of Islam in South Africa, Johannesburg, Islamic Missionary Society in South Africa. 4010. Laher, M.S. (1994). Can Muslims participate in the (1994) elections?, Johannesburg, Islamic Missionary Society, 13 p. 4011. Lakhi, Cassiem M. (1981). Problems of Islamic religious architecture in non-Islamic countries, Al-Ilm (Durban) 1, pp. 45-49. 4012. Larney, Yusuf (1990). The establishment of the Cape Muslim Youth Movement (1957-1963) and the

SOUTH AFRICA

233

reawakening of Islam as an ideology, bachelor thesis, University of Western Cape, 92 p. 4013. Le Roux, C. du P. (1986-1995). Hermeneutics: Islam and the South African context, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 6/15. 4014. Le Roux, C. du P. (1978). Die ulama: Hulle rol in Sud-Afrikaanse konteks, master thesis, Rand Afrikaans University, 158 p. 4015. Le Roux, C. du P. (1981). The ulama and Islamic law, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 1, pp. 28-43. 4016. Le Roux, C. du P. and Iqbal Jhazbhay (1992). The contemporary path of Qibla thought: A hermeneutical reflection, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 12, pp. 84-100. 4017. Le Roux, Cornelius J.B. (1997). People against Gangsterism and Drugs, Journal for Contemporary History (Bloemfontein) 22:1, pp. 51-80. 4018. Le Roux, Cornelius J.B. and H.W. Nel (1998). Radical Islamic fundamentalism in South Africa: An exploratory study, Journal for Contemporary History (Bloemfontein) 23:2, pp. 1-24. 4019. Lee, Rebekah (2001). Conversion or continuum? The spread of Islam among African women in Cape Town, Social Dynamics 27:2, pp. 62-85. 4020. Long, Wahbie and Don Foster (2004). Dissension in the ranks: The SufiWahhabi debate, Journal for the Study of Religion 17:1, pp. 67-93. 4021. Lubbe, Gerrie J.A. (1984). Islam in South Africa: Enemy or ally?, J.W. Hofmeyer and W.S. Vorster (eds),

New faces of Africa: Essays in honor of Ben Marais, Pretoria, UNISA, pp. 129-142. 4022. Lubbe, Gerrie J.A. (1985). Islam in South Africa: Enemy or ally?, Bulletin on Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations in Africa 3:1, pp. 1-15. 4023. Lubbe, Gerrie J.A. (1985). A bibliography on Islam in South Africa, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 5, pp. 115-135. 4024. Lubbe, Gerrie J.A. (1986). Christians, Muslims and liberation in South Africa, Journal of Theology for Southern Africa 56:2, pp. 24-33. 4025. Lubbe, Gerrie J.A. (1986). Islam in South Africa, Science of religions study guide, Pretoria, Department of Missiology and Science of Religion, UNISA, pp. 79-100. 4026. Lubbe, Gerrie J.A. (1986). Reconciliation and construction between different religions in South Africa, W.S. Vorster (ed.), Creative options for a rapidly changing South Africa, Pretoria, UNISA, pp. 113-131. 4027. Lubbe, Gerrie J.A. (1987). Muslims and Christians in South Africa, Islamochristiana 13, pp. 113-129. 4028. Lubbe, Gerrie J.A. (1989). The Muslim Judicial Council: A descriptive and analytical investigation, Ph.D. dissertation, University of South Africa, 265 p. 4029. Lubbe, Gerrie J.A. (1993). Muslims and Christians in South Africa, Theologia Viatorum 20, pp. 45-61. 4030. Lubbe, Gerrie J.A. (1994). The Muslim Judicial Council: Custodian or catalyst, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 14, pp. 34-62. 4031. Lubbe, Gerrie J.A. (1997). The Soweto fatwa: A Muslim response to a watershed event in South Africa, Journal

234

SOUTHERN AFRICA

of Muslim Minority Affairs 17:2, pp. 335-343. 4032. Luirink, Bart (1989). De alliantie van allahoe akbar and amandla awethu: Islam in Zuid-Afrika, Thijl Sunier and A.J. Termeulen (eds), Macht, mobilisatie en moskee: De diversiteit van de islam, Den Haag/Brussel, Novib/Ambo, pp. 144-147. 4033. Lyon, Anne (1983). Cape Malay/Cape Muslim: A question of identity, bachelor thesis, Australian National University, 91 p. 4034. Mahida, Ebrahim Mahomed (1993). History of Muslims in South Africa: A chronology, Durban, Arabic Study Circle, 154 p. 4035. Mahida, Ebrahim Mahomed (1995). Islam in South Africa: Bibliography, organizations, periodicals and population, Durban, Centre for Research in Islamic Studies, 88 p. 4036. Mahomed, I.B.B. (1998). A comparative study of Zulu and Muslim traditional healers: A sociolinguistic perspective, master thesis, University of Durban-Westville. 4037. Mahomed, Ismail (1994). The status of Urdu in the South African Muslim community: An ethnographic perspective, Arabic Studies (Durban) 19, pp. 116-153. 4038. Mandela, N. (1998). Renewal and renaissance: Towards a new world order, Islamic Studies 37:1, pp. 125-135. 4039. Mandivenga, Ephraim C. (2000). The Cape Muslims and the Indian Muslims of South Africa: A comparative analysis, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 20:2, pp. 347-352. 4040. Manjoo, Rashida (2004). Legislative recognition of Muslim marriages in South Africa, International

Journal of Legal Information 32:2, pp. 271-282. 4041. Mattes, Hanspeter (1996). Sdafrika: Neues regionales Aktivittszentrum der arabischen Staaten und Irans, Nord-Sd aktuell 10:2, pp. 289-299. 4042. Mayet, Zuleikha (1992). Maulana Sufi Sayyed Muhammad Abed Mia Uthmani, Hanafi, Naqshabandi, Dabheli, Al-Ilm (Durban) 12, pp. 38-49. 4043. Medar, A.S. (1987). Arabic as educational Muslim content in South African context: A pedagogical survey and evaluation with special reference to secondary schools, master thesis, University of South Africa, 109 p. 4044. Mehtar, M.A.F. (1981). Scope of Islamic education at the high schools, Al-Ilm (Durban) 1, pp. 105-110. 4045. Mehtar, M.A.F. (1982). The Orient Islamic Centre of Durban, AlIlm (Durban) 2, pp. 101-106. 4046. Midgley, James (1971). Drinking and attitudes towards drinking in a Muslim community, Quarterly Journal of Studies in Alcohol 32:1, pp. 148-158. 4047. Mitha, Nasim (2000). Fatwa: Its role in Shariah and contemporary society with South African case studies, Johannesburg, Afrikiyun Mubeen Publishers, 318 p. 4048. Mohamed, Sayed Iqbal (1985). Dawah among the blacks in Kangwane and two private estates in surrounding area (the Eastern Transvaal), bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 35 p. 4049. Mohamed, Yasien (1990). Muslim education: Crises and solutions, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 29-40.

SOUTH AFRICA

235

4050. Mohamed, Yasien (1998). Teaching Arabic in South Africa: Historical and pedagogical trends, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 18:2, pp. 315-327. 4051. Mohamed, Yasien (2002). Islamic education in South Africa, ISIM Newsletter 9, p. 30. 4052. Mohamedy, M. (1986). A study of the Muslim Darul Yatama wal Masakeen, bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 86 p. 4053. Moola, Fatimah (1993). Womens Cultural Group (Durban), bachelor thesis, University of DurbanWestville, 39 p. 4054. Moosa, Ebrahim (1988). Application of Muslim personal and family law in South Africa: Law, ideology and socio-political implications, master thesis, University of Cape Town, 88 p. 4055. Moosa, Ebrahim (1989). Muslim conservatism in South Africa, Journal of Theology for Southern Africa 69, pp. 73-81. 4056. Moosa, Ebrahim (1992). The child belongs to the bed: Illegitimacy and Islamic law, S. Burman and E. Preston-Whyte (eds), Questionable issue: Illegitimicay in South Africa, Cape Town, Oxford University Press, pp. 171-184. 4057. Moosa, Ebrahim (1993). Discursive voices of diaspora Islam in Southern Africa, Jurnal Antropologi dan Sosiologi 20, pp. 29-60. 4058. Moosa, Ebrahim (1995). Islam in South Africa, Martin Prozesky and John W. De Gruchy (eds), Living faiths in South Africa, Cape Town, David Philip, pp. 129-154. 4059. Moosa, Ebrahim (1997). Worlds apart: The Tabligh Jamaat under

apartheid, 1963-1993, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 17, pp. 28-48. 4060. Moosa, Ebrahim (1997). Prospects for Muslim law in South Africa: A history and recent developments, Yearbook of Islamic and Middle Eastern Law 1996 3, pp. 130-155. 4061. Moosa, Ebrahim (2000). Worlds apart: Tablighi Jamaat in South Africa under apartheid, 1963-1993, Muhammad Khalid Masud (ed.), Travellers in faith: Studies of the Tablighi Jamaat as a transnational Islamic movement for faith renewal, Leiden, Brill, pp. 206-221. 4062. Moosa, Ebrahim (2000). Tensions in legal and religious values in the 1996 constitution, James R. Cochrane and Bastienne Klein (eds), Sameness and difference: Problems and potentials in South African civil society, Washington, The Council for Research in Values and Philosophy, pp. 157-176. 4063. Moosa, Ebrahim (2000). Tensions in legal and religious values in the 1996 South African constitution, Mahmoud Mamdani (ed.), Beyond rights talk and culture talk: Comparative essays on the politics of rights and culture, Cape Town, David Philip, pp. 121-135. 4064. Moosa, Ebrahim (2001). Muslim law in South Africa with an incisive summary of the Ryland vs Edros: The state of the art case, Wilfred Schrf and Daniel Nina (eds), The other law: Nonstate ordering in South Africa, Cape Town, Juta Press. 4065. Moosa, Najma (1990). A comparative study of the South African and Islamic law of succession and matrimonial property with special attention to the implications for the Muslim woman, master thesis, University of Western Cape, 121p. 4066. Moosa, Najma (1994). Women and Islamic law of intestate

236

SOUTHERN AFRICA

succession, African Law Review 5:3/4, pp. 25-30. 4067. Moosa, Najma (1995). Muslim personal law: To be or not to be, African Law Review 6:2, pp. 15-20. 4068. Moosa, Najma (1995). Muslim personal law: To be or not to be, Stellenbosch Law Review 6:3, pp. 417-424. 4069. Moosa, Najma (1996). The interim constitution and Muslim personal law, Sandra Liebenberg (ed.), The constitution in South Africa from a gender perspective, Cape town, The UWC Community Law Centre & David Philip, pp. 167-184. 4070. Moosa, Najma (1997). An analysis of the human rights and gender consquences of the new South African constitution and bill of rights with regards to the recognition and implementation of Muslim personal law, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Western Cape, 350 p. 4071. Moosa, Najma (1998). Womens eligibility for qadiship, Awraq: Estudios Sobre el Mundo Arabe e Islamico Contemporaneo 14, pp. 203-227. 4072. Moosa, Najma (1998). Human rights in Islam, South African Journal of Human Rights 14:4, pp. 508-524. 4073. Moosa, Najma (1998). The interim and final constitutions and Muslim personal law: Implications for South African Muslim women, Stellenbosch Law Review 9:2, pp. 196-206. 4074. Moosa, Najma (2002). The role that lay Muslim judges play in state courts and religious tribunals in South Africa: A historical, contemporary and gender perspective, Christina Jones-Pauly and Stefanie Elbern (eds), Access to justice: Role of court administrators and lay adjudicators in the African and Islamic contexts, The Hague, Kluwer, pp. 99-136.

4075. Mukadam, Ahmad (1990). Muslim common religious practices at the Cape: Identification and analysis, master thesis, University of Cape Town, 100 p. 4076. Mukaddam, Ahmad (2000). Towards defining popular Islam, ICOSA Occasional Journal 1, pp. 95-107. 4077. Mukaddam, Ahmad (2003). Myth and meaning in Cape Islam: A nonconventional history of the Cape Muslims, ICOSA Occasional Journal 3, pp. 43-59. 4078. Nadvi, Sayed Habib ul-Haq (1979). Muslim minorities in South Africa: A chronological introduction, Arabic Studies (Durban) 3:1, pp. 119-125. 4079. Nadvi, Sayed Habib ul-Haq (1988). A critical overview of Muslim education in South Africa, Muslim Education Quarterly 5:2, pp. 55-66. 4080. Nadvi, Sayed Habib ul-Haq (1988). Problems of safeguarding the Muslim personal law in South Africa, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 12, pp. 138-252. 4081. Nadvi, Sayed Habib ul-Haq (1990). Towards the recognition of Islamic personal law, A.J.G.M. Sanders (ed.), The internal conflict of law in South Africa, Durban, Butterworth, pp. 13-24. 4082. Nadvi, Sayed Habib ul-Haq (1994). Implementation of Muslim family and personal laws in a new South Africa, Durban, Academia, 73 p. 4083. Nadwi, Sayed Salman (1990). The role of the Dar al-cUlum in a Muslim society, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 41-43. 4084. Nadwi, Sayed Salman (1992). The role of the Dar al-cUlum in a Muslim society, Al-Ilm (Durban) 12, pp. 62-66.

SOUTH AFRICA

237

4085. Namakoa, Edward W. (1999). The theological reflection on the divine in an African context: A possible basis for a dialogue with Islam, master thesis, University of the Orange Free State. 4086. Nana, Abdus Samad (1990). Aspects to consider when establishing a Muslim private school, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 57-58. 4087. Naud, Jacobus A. (1981). Islam in South Africa: A general survey, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 1, pp. 10-25. 4088. Naud, Jacobus A. (1982). The culama in South Africa with special reference to the Transvaal culama, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 2, pp. 23-39. 4089. Naud, Jacobus A. (1985). Islam in South Africa: A general survey, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 6:1, pp. 21-33. 4090. Naud, Jacobus A. (1986). Die Islam as uitdaging in kerklike en staatkundige perspektief, Skrif en Kerk 7:2, pp. 158-172. 4091. Naud, Jacobus A. (1986). Qurn majd: An Afrikaans interpretation of Sra 2, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 6, pp. 3-20. 4092. Naud, Jacobus A. (1992). South Africa: The role of a Muslim minority in a situation of change, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 13:1, pp. 17-32. 4093. Naud, Jacobus A. (1994). Islam and democrarcy, Tydskrif vir Geesteswetenskappe 34:2, pp. 118-125. 4094. Naud, Jacobus A. (1999). A historical survey of opposition to

Sufism in South Africa, Bernd Radtke and Frederick de Jong (eds), Islamic mysticism contested: Thirteen centuries of controversies and polemics, Leiden, Brill, pp. 386-415. 4095. Nauright, John (1997). Masculinity, muscular Islam and popular culture: Coloured rugbys cultural symbolism in working-class Cape Town c.1930-70, International Journal of the History of Sport 14:1, pp. 184-190. 4096. Nazeer, Yussuf (ed.) (1986). Islam and black Muslim roots in Azania, Johannesburg, Africa Islam Research Foundation, 88 p. 4097. Nehls, Gerhard (1999). The challenge of Islam in South Africa, South African Baptist Journal of Theology 8, pp. 111-119. 4098. Niehaus, Inga (2002). Muslime in Sd Afrika: Eine Minderheit zwischen Anpassing und Widersstand, AlFadschr: Die Morgendmmerung 105. 4099. Niehaus, Inga (2002). The Muslim minority and civil society in South Africa, Gordon Mitchell and Eve Mullen (eds), Religion and the political imagination in a changing South Africa, Mnster, Waxmann, pp. 121-132. 4100. Nina, Daniel (1996). Popular justice or vigilantism? Pagad, the state and the community, Crime and Conflict 7 (Spring), pp. 1-4. 4101. Nkrumah, Gorkeh Gamal (1989). Islam: A self-assertive political factor in contemporary South Africa, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 10:2, pp. 520-526. 4102. Nomani, Mohammed M. (1974). South Africa: My experiences and reminiscences, Al-Furqans English Digest 1: (June), pp. 131-139. 4103. Omar, Abdul Rashied (1987). The impact of the death in detention of

238

SOUTHERN AFRICA

imam Abdullah Haron on Cape Muslim political attitudes, bachelor thesis, University of Cape Town, 86 p. 4104. Omar, Abdul Rashied (1993). An Islamic experience of religious freedom in the South African context, J. Kilian (ed.), Religious freedom in South Africa, Pretoria, UNISA, pp. 73-81. 4105. Omar, Abdul Rashied (2002). Muslims and religious pluralism in postapartheid South Africa, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 22:1, pp. 219-224. 4106. Omar, Mahomed Shoaib (1981). Some problems in family law in Islamic personal and South African law, Al-Ilm (Durban) 1, pp. 50-59. 4107. Omar, Mahomed Shoaib (1984). Comparative overview of option contract: Islamic law and the South African law, AlIlm (Durban) 4, pp. 117-119. 4108. Omar, Mahomed Shoaib (1988). The Islamic law of succession and its application in South Africa, Durban, Butterworth, 105 p. 4109. Omar, Rashied (1989). Muslim-Christian relations in South Africa: The case of the 1986 DRC General Synod Resolution on Islam, bachelor thesis, University of Cape Town. 4110. Oosthuizen, Gerhardus C. (1982). The Muslim Zanzibaris of South Africa: The religious expression of a minority group, descendants of freed slaves, Durban, University of Durban-Westville, 86 p. 4111. Oosthuizen, Gerhardus C. (1985). The Zanzibaris of South Africa, Religion in Southern Africa 6:1, pp. 3-27. 4112. Oosthuizen, Gerhardus C. (1992). Islam among the Zanzibaris of South Africa, History of Religions 31:3, pp. 305-320. 4113. Osman, Samaoen (1991). The growing phenomenon of Muslim

militancy in South Africa since 1985 and the states concerted effort to neutralize it, bachelor thesis, University of Western Cape, 69 p. 4114. Osman, Yunoos (1990). The role of the Dar al-cUlum in Islamic education, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 44-47. 4115. Owaisi, Fakhruddin Ahmed (2001). Sufism at the Cape: Origins, development and revival, ICOSA Occasional Journal 2, pp. 101-121. 4116. Padayachee, M. (1984). South Africa: A comparative analysis of the economic status of Muslim and nonMuslim Indians in the Durban Municipal Area, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 5:1, pp. 224-233. 4117. Patel, Yacoob E. (1992). Orient Islamic state-aided secondary school (Durban, 1984-1991), bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 62 p. 4118. Pillay, Suren (2002). Problematising the making of good and evil: Gangs and Pagad, Critical Arts 16:2, pp. 38-75. 4119. Prah, Derek A. (1998). The Anglican Churchs mission to Muslims in Cape Town during the 19th and 20th centuries: A study in changes of missiological methods and attitudes, master thesis, Rhodes University. 4120. Randaree, Zubeda Kassim (1993). Muslim minorities with special reference to South Africas problems and concerns, master thesis, University of DurbanWestville, 88 p. 4121. Rautenbach, Christa (2000). The recognition of Muslim marriages in

SOUTH AFRICA

239

South Africa past, present and future, Recht van de Islam 17, pp. 36-89. 4122. Rautenbach, Christa (2003). Equality and religious legal systems: The dilemma of Muslim women in South Africa, Woord en Daad 43, pp. 17-20. 4123. Rehman, Nizamoodien (1989). An investigation into the planning and implementation of a madressa (Islamic vernacular school) teachers diploma for inservice Muslim teachers and adults in Durban and district areas by the Education Committee of the Muslim Charitable Fund, master thesis, University of South Africa, 187 p. 4124. Rice, Desmond C. (1987). Islamic fundamentalism as a major religiopolitical movement, and its impact upon South Africa, master thesis, University of Cape Town, 513 p. 4125. Ridd, Rosemary E. (1994). Separate but more than equal: Muslim women at the Cape, Camillia Fawzi elSolh and Judy Mabro (eds), Muslim womens choices: Religious belief and social reality, Providence & Oxford, Berg, pp. 85-107. 4126. Roodt, Christa (1995). Marriages under Islamic law: Patrimonial consequences and financial relief, Codicillus 36:2, pp. 50-58. 4127. Roos, Henriette (2003). Die representasie van islam in die Afrikaanse letterkunde, Stilet 15:1, pp. 242-269. 4128. Sadouni, Samadia (1998). Le minoritaire sud-africain Ahmed Deedat, une figure originale de la dacwa, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 12, pp. 149-170. 4129. Sadouni, Samadia (2000). Ahmed Deedat: une figure originale de la prdication musulmane au sein de la communaut indienne dAfrique du Sud, Dominique Darbon (ed.), Laprs-Mandela:

enjeux sud-africains et rgionaux, Paris, Karthala-MSHA, pp. 65-76. 4130. Sadouni, Samadia (2000). Les territoires dun prdicateur musulman sud-africain, Vronique Faure (ed.), Dynamiques religieuses en Afrique Australe, Paris, Karthala, pp. 161-173. 4131. Sadouni, Samadia (2004). Integration and Islamic education in South Africa, ISIM Newsletter 14, pp. 18-19. 4132. Sadouni, Samadia (2004). Minorits religieuses, intgrations, transnationalits: les indiens musulmans de Durban, Afrique du Sud (1860-1994), thse de doctorat, Universit MontesquieuBourdeaux IV, 584 p. 4133. Seedat, Fatima (1996). African and Islamic healing practices in South Africa, master thesis, University of Cape Town, 100 p. 4134. Seedat, Fatima (2000). Determining the application of a system of Muslim personal law: Implications for South African Muslim women, Annual Review of Islam in South Africa 3, pp. 11-18. 4135. Seedat, Fatima (2003). Women and activism: Indian Muslim womens responses to apartheid South Africa, master thesis, University of Cape Town. 139 p. 4136. Seedat, Zubie B. (1973). The Zanzibaris in Durban: A social anthropological study of the Muslim descendants of African freed slaves living in the Indian area of Chatsworth, master thesis, University of Natal, 303 p. 4137. Shaikh, Ebrahim Hoosen (1985). The Zanzibari Muslims in South Africa, bachelor thesis, University of DurbanWestville, 63 p. 4138. Shaikh, Sadiyya (1996). Battered women in Muslim communities in the Western Cape: Religious constructions

240

SOUTHERN AFRICA

of gender, marriage, sexuality, and violence, master thesis, University of Cape Town, 228 p. 4139. Sheik, Akhtar (1990). Muslim private schools: A case study of Lokhat Islamia College, bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 28 p. 4140. Sicard, Sigvard von (1980). Islam in South Africa, Islam and the Modern Age 11:1, pp. 58-81. 4141. Sicard, Sigvard von (1984). The Zanzibaris in Durban, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 2:1, pp. 128-137. 4142. Sicard, Sigvard von (1989). Muslims and apartheid: The theory and practice of Muslim resistance to apartheid, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 10:1, pp. 199-222. 4143. Sigwela, Zola (1989). The development of the political awareness of the Muslims in South Africa with particular attention to the factors that played a role in its development (circa 1950s-1980s), bachelor thesis, University of Western Cape, 46 p. 4144. Soloman, Hoosain (1984). Muslim minorities in South Africa, Proceedings of the First Islamic Geographical Conference VI, Riyadh, Imam Muhammad ibn Saud University Research Centre, pp. 77-87. 4145. Sonn, Tamara (1994). Islamic studies in South Africa, American Journal of Islamic Social Sciences 11:2, pp. 274-281. 4146. Sonn, Tamara (2002). Muslims in South Africa: A very visible minority, Yvonne Y. Haddad and Jane I. Smith (eds), Muslim minorities in the West: Visible and invisible, Walnut Creek, Altamira Press, pp. 255-264. 4147. South African Human Rights Committee (2001).

Popular Justice: People Against Gangsterism and Drugs, Human Rights Commission Quarterly Review January, pp. 32-70. 4148. Sulliman, Ebrahim S. (1985). A historical study of the largest mosque in the southern hemisphere, bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 35 p. 4149. Suluman, A.H. (1990). Muslims in South African politics, Durban, bachelor thesis, University of DurbanWestville, 27 p. 4150. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1990). The academic study of Islam at the university, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 69-73. 4151. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1990). Muslims discourse on alliance against apartheid, Journal for the Study of Religion 3 (September), pp. 31-47. 4152. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1992). The Muslim Youth Movement of South Africa: Challenging the ulama hegemony, Journal for Islamic Studies (Johannesburg) 12, pp. 101-124. 4153. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1992). The role of Islam in rehumanizing South Africa, Martin Prozesky (ed.), The contributions of South African religions to the coming South Africa, Pietermaritzburg, University of Natal Press. 4154. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1995). Islamic resurgence in South Africa: The Muslim Youth Movement, Cape Town, UCT Press, 211 p. 4155. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1995). Islamic studies in South Africa, Scriptura 53, pp. 65-73. 4156. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1995). Civil religion for South African Muslims,

SOUTH AFRICA

241

Journal for the Study of Religion 8:2, pp. 23-46. 4157. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1996). Jihad against drugs in Cape Town: A discourse-centred analysis, Social Dynamics 22:2, pp. 23-29. 4158. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1996). Islamic revivalism in South Africa: Identity between internal re-definition and nation building, James Cox, Jacob K. Olupona, and Jan Platvoet (eds), The study of religion in Africa: Past, present and prospects for the future, Cambridge, Roots and Branches, pp. 293-309. 4159. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1997). The Claremont Main Road Mosque, Peter B. Clarke (ed.), New trends and developments in the world of Islam, London, Luzac Oriental, pp. 134-146. 4160. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1999). Islam in South Africa: Mosques, imams, and sermons, Gainesville, University Press of Florida, 176 p. 4161. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1999). The function of Islam in the South African political process: Defining a community in a nation, Thomas G. Walsh and Frank Kaufmann (eds), Religion and social transformation in Southern Africa, St. Paul, Paragon House, pp. 69-85. 4162. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1999). Southern Africa, David Westerlund and Ingvar Svanberg (eds), Islam outside the Arab world, Richmond, Curzon, pp. 111-124. 4163. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (1999). Transitional Islamic identities in Southern Africa, ISIM Newsletter 2, p. 22. 4164. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (2000). Patterns of Islam among youth in South Africa, Jacob K. Olupona (ed.), African spirituality: Forms, meanings, and expressions, New York, The Crossroad Publishing Company, pp. 305-323.

4165. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (2002). Islamic discourse on evolution: Response to science, evolution and schooling in South Africa by Jeffrey Lever, Wilmot James and Lynne Wilson (eds), Architect and the Scaffold evolution and education in South Africa, Pretoria, Human Sciences Research Council, pp. 89-95. 4166. Tayob, Abdulkader I. (2004). Race, ideology, and Islam in contemporary South Africa, R. Michael Feener (ed.), Islam in world cultures: Comparative perspectives, Santa Barbara, ABC-LIO, pp. 253-282. 4167. Toefy, M. Yoesri (2002). Divorce in the Muslim community of the Western Cape: A demographic study of 600 divorce records at the Muslim Judicial Council and National Ulama Council between 1994 and 1999, master thesis, University of Cape Town, 208 p. 4168. Toffar, Abdul Kariem (1993). Administration of Islamic law of marriage and divorce in South Africa, master thesis, Univerity of Durban-Westville, 344 p. 4169. Trewhela, Paul (1989). South Africa and The Satanic Verses, Searchlight South Africa 15:1, pp. 14-19. 4170. Vahed, Goolam H.M. (2000). Indians, Islam and the meaning of South African citizenship: A question of identities, Transformation 43, pp. 25-51. 4171. Vahed, Goolam H.M. (2000). Changing Islamic traditions and emerging identities in South Africa, Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs 20:1, pp. 43-73. 4172. Vahed, Goolam H.M. (2000). Indian Muslims In South Africa: Continuity, change and disjuncture, 18602000, Alternation 2, pp. 67-98. 4173. Vahed, Goolam H.M. (2003). Contesting orthodoxy: The TablighiSunni conflict among South African Muslims in the 1970s and 1980s, Journal

242

SOUTHERN AFRICA

of Muslim Minority Affairs 23:2, pp. 313-334. 4174. Vahed, Goolam H.M. (2003). A Sufi saints day in South Africa: The legend of Badsha Peer, South African Historical Journal 49, pp. 96-122. 4175. Vahed, Goolam H.M. and Shamil Jeppie (2004). Multiple communities: Muslims in postapartheid South Africa, John Daniel, Roger Southall, and Jessica Lutchman (eds), The state of the nation: South Africa 2003-2004, Cape Town, HSRC Press, pp. 252-286. 4176. Vahed, Goolam H.M. (2005). Contesting meanings and authenticity: Indian Islam and Muharram performances in Durban, 2002, Journal of Ritual Studies 19:2, pp. 129-145. 4177. Vahed, M.A. (1999). Should the question: What is in a childs best interest? be judged according to the childs own cultural and religious perspectives? The case of the Muslim child, The Comparative and International Law Journal of Southern Africa 32:2, pp. 364-375. 4178. Vanker, Ahmed Farouk (1983). The tomb of Soofie Sahib, Al-Ilm (Durban) 3, pp. 107-113. 4179. Variava, D.S. (1988). Establishment of the Islamic bank, bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 38 p. 4180. Vawda, Ahmed (1996). The construction of gender identity in a Muslim school, master thesis, University of Witwatersrand, 125 p. 4181. Vawda, Azhar (1987). The Muslim Charitable Foundation (MCF) its madrasah teachers training course (1984-1987), bachelor thesis, University of Durban-Westville, 27 p.

4182. Vawda, Essop Ahmed (1990). Problems facing Muslim students in state and private schools, Suleman Essop Dangor, Abdool Majid Mohammed, and Yasien Mohamed (eds), Perspectives on Islamic education, Johannesburg, Muslim World League Southern Africa Regional Office, pp. 59-62. 4183. Vawda, Shahid (1993). The emerging of Islam in an African township, Al-Ilm (Durban) 13, pp. 45-62. 4184. Vawda, Shahid (1994). The emerging of Islam in an African township, American Journal of Islamic Social Sciences 11:4, pp. 532-547. 4185. Waghid, Yusuf (1994). Conceptually based problems within madrasah education in South Africa, Muslim Education Quarterly 11:2, pp. 9-28. 4186. Waghid, Yusuf (1995). Implications of the concept of khalaif alard for a teaching community in South Africa, Muslim Education Quarterly 13:1, pp. 68-78. 4187. Waghid, Yusuf (1995). Shura or dialogue: A procedure towards addressing the problems in madrasah education in South Africa, Muslim Education Quarterly 12:2, pp. 34-51. 4188. Waghid, Yusuf (1995). Are the problems in madrasah schooling in South African madaris conceptually based, rather than empirical?, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Western Cape, 275 p. 4189. Walker, Dennis (1990). Islam and Christianity in Azania: The black African dimension, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 11:1, pp. 15-29. 4190. Walker, Dennis (2002). Islam and Christianity under apartheid: The black African dimension, Islam and the Modern Age 33:3, pp. 87-108.

SOUTH AFRICA

243

4191. Ward, Kerry (1995). The 300 years: The making of Cape Muslim culture exhibition, Cape Town, April 1994. Liberating the Castle?, Social Dynamics 21:1, pp. 96-131.

4192. Westerlund, David (2003). Ahmed Deedats theology of religion: Apologetics through polemics, Journal of Religion in Africa 33:3, pp. 263-278.

Zambia
4193. Cheyeka, A.M. (1998). The proclamation of Zambia as a Christian nation: The Islamic dimension, African Christian Studies 14:2, pp. 55-72. 4194. Fakir Mulla, Ayub (1988). Islamization of Africa: The case of the Tumbuka of Zambia, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 9:1, pp. 167-172. 4195. Mahdi, A.A. (1981). Secular education of Muslim children in Zambia, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 3:2, pp. 86-98.

Zimbabwe
4196. Alam, Muzaffar (1989). Impact of Islam: The making of the northern Indian Muslim community, Ngwabi Bhebe (ed.), The methodology of the use of oral sources in history: Report of the First India-Zimbabwe Conference, University of Zimbabwe, Harare, 23rd-26th September 1989, Harare, s.n. 4197. Lavrnencic, A. (1985). Hidden Muslims of Zimbabwe, Afkar Inquiry 2:3, pp. 59-61. 4198. Mandivenga, Ephraim C. (1983). Islam in Zimbabwe, Gweru, Mambo Press, 81 p. 4199. Mandivenga, Ephraim C. (1984). Muslims in Zimbabwe: Origins, composition and current strength, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 5:2, pp. 393-399. 4200. Mandivenga, Ephraim C. (1989). The history and re-conversion of the Varemba of Zimbabwe, Journal of Religion in Africa 19:2, pp. 98-124. 4201. Mandivenga, Ephraim C. (1989). The migration of Muslims to Zimbabwe, Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs 10:2, pp. 507-519. 4202. Mandivenga, Ephraim C. (1990). The development of Islamic organisations in Zimbabwe in the last thirty five years, Birmingham, Centre for the Study of Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations, 16 p. 4203. Mandivenga, Ephraim C. (1991). Resurgence of Islam: Implications for African spirituality and dialogue, Religion in Malawi 3, pp. 12-16. 4204. Riosalido, Jess (1995). El islam en Zimbabwe: historia y situacin actual, Boletn de la Asociacin Espaola de Orientalistas 31, pp. 85-94.

THE ARAB WORLD

245

VIII The Arab world

4205. Abu-Lughod, Ibrahim A. (1970). Africa and the Islamic world, John N. Paden and Edward W. Soja (eds), The African experience: Vol I: Essays, London, Heinemann, pp. 545-567. 4206. Ahmed, Abdallah Chanfi (2001). Entre dawa et diplomatie: al-Azhar et lAfrique au sud du Sahara daprs la revue Madjallat al-Azhar dans les annes 1960 et 1970, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 14/15, pp. 57-80. 4207. Ahmed, Abdallah Chanfi (2001). Islamic mission in Sub-Saharan Africa: The perspectives of some ulam associated with the al-Azhar University (1960-1970), Die Welt des Islams 41:3, pp. 348-378. 4208. Amiji, Hatim M. (1984). Religion in Afro-Arab relations: Islam and cultural change in modern Africa, UNESCO (ed.), Historical and sociocultural relations between black Africa and the Arab world from 1935 to the present, Paris, UNESCO, pp. 101-129. 4209. Bahri, Jalel (1993). Le lyce de Radaka: une filire de formation pour les arabisants dAfrique noire en Tunisie, Ren Otayek (ed.), Le radicalisme islamique au sud du Sahara: dawa, arabisation et critique de lOccident, Karthala, Paris, pp. 75-95. 4210. Brker, Hans (1986). Al-Qadhdhafi und der Islam: Zur internationalen Politik Libyens. Analyse im Anschlu an einen Aufenthalt in Libyen, Kln, Bundesinstitut fr Ostwissenschaftliche und Internationale Studien, 111 p. 4211. Bunza, Umar Mukhtar (2005). The North African factor in tajdeed tradition in Hausaland, Northern Nigeria, The Journal of North African Studies 10:3/4, pp. 325-338. 4212. Chidebe, Chris (1985). Nigeria and the Arab states, American Journal of Islamic Social Sciences 2:1, pp. 115-123. 4213. Constantin, Franois and Christian Coulon (1979). Espace islamique et espace politique dans les relations entre lAfrique du Nord et lAfrique noire, Annuaire de lAfrique du Nord 17, pp. 171-211. 4214. Constantin, Franois and Christian Coulon (1980). Espace islamique et espace politique dans les relations entre lAfrique du Nord et lAfrique noire, Slimane Chikh and Hubert Michel (eds), Le Maghreb et lAfrique subsaharienne, Paris, ditions du CNRS, pp. 171-205. 4215. Coulon, Christian and Franois Constantin (1975). Islam, ptrole et dpendance: un nouvel en jeu africain, Revue franaise dtudes politiques africaines 113, pp. 28-53. 4216. Coulon, Christian (1976). Islam africain et islam arabe: autonomie ou dpendance? Africanisation de lislam ou arabisation de lAfrique?, Anne africaine, pp. 250-275. 4217. Cuoq, Joseph M. (1977). Le monde arabo-islamique et lAfrique, Afrique contemporaine 90, pp. 1-17. 4218. Deegan, Heather (1995). Contemporary Islamic influences in SubSaharan Africa: An alternative development agenda, Eric Watkins (ed.), The Middle Eastern environment, Cambridge, St Malo Press, pp. 44-66. 4219. Delval, Raymond (1982). Les relations actuelles entre les les de locan Indien et les pays arabes, Paris, FNSP et CHEAM, 15 p.

246

THE ARAB WORLD

4220. Finazzo, G. (1976). Islam e cristianesimo: Il dialogo di Tripoli - 1-6 febbraio 1976, Africa (Roma) 31, pp. 399-413. 4221. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1965). Les rapports de lAfrique noire avec le monde arabe, Revue de psychologie des peuples 224, pp. 455-465. 4222. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1966). Islam et culture arabe en Afrique au sud du Sahara, Le mois en Afrique 1, pp. 54-70. 4223. Froelich, Jean-Claude (1968). Relationships between Islam in Africa north and south of the Sahara, Africa Forum 3:2-3, pp. 44-57. 4224. Gresh, A. (1983). LArabie saoudite en Afrique non arabe: puissance islamique ou relais de lOccident, Politique africaine 10, pp. 55-74. 4225. Haseeb, Khair el-Din (ed.) (1985). The Arabs and Africa, London, Croom Helm, 717 p. 4226. Hunwick, John O. (1991). West Africa and the Arab world: Historical and contemporary perspectives, Accra, Ghana Academy of Arts and Sciences, 54 p. 4227. Hunwick, John O. (1996). Sub-Saharan Africa and the wider world of Islam: Historical and contemporary perspectives, Journal of Religion in Africa 26:3, pp. 230-257. 4228. Hunwick, John O. (1997). Sub-Saharan Africa and the wider world of Islam: Historical and contemporary perspectives, Eva Evers Rosander and David Westerlund (eds), African Islam and Islam in Africa: Encounters between Sufis and islamists, London, Hurst, pp. 28-54. 4229. Ismael, Tareq Y. (1968). Religion and U.A.R. African policy, Journal of Modern African Studies 6:1, pp. 49-57.

4230. Joff, E.G.H. (1988). The role of Islam, Ren Lemarchand (ed.), The green and the black: Qadhafis policies in Africa, Bloomington, Indiana University Press, pp. 38-51. 4231. Kogelmann, Franz (2005). Die Wiederbelebung des Islam: Das islamische Stiftungswesen und die Entwicklungszusammenarbeit arabischislamischer Organisationen in Afrika sdlich der Sahara, Zeitschrift Entwicklungspolitik 7/8, pp. 45-48. 4232. Kokole, Omari H. (1993). Religion in Afro-Arab relations: Islam and cultural changes in modern Africa, Nura Alkali and others (eds), Islam in Africa: Proceedings of the Islam in Africa Conference, Ibadan, Spectrum Books, pp. 232-246. 4233. Lemarchand, Ren (ed.) (1988). The green and the black: Qadhafis policies in Africa, Bloomington, Indiana University Press, 188 p. 4234. Mahmoudi, A. (1982). La coopration arabo-africaine: tat et perspective, mmoire de matrise, Universit dAlger. 4235. Mammeri, Hosseine (1983). La politique africaine du colonel Kadhafi, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 2), Paris, INALCO, pp. 59-71. 4236. Mattes, Hanspeter (1986). Die innere und ussere islamische Mission Libyens: Historisch-politischer Kontext, innere Struktur, regionale Ausprgung am Beispiel Afrikas, Mainz, Grnewald, 404 p. 4237. Mattes, Hanspeter (1989). La mission islamique de la Libye lintrieur et lextrieur du pays: le contexte politique, la structure interne et les activits rgionales travers lexmple de lAfrique, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 3, pp. 290-293.

THE ARAB WORLD

247

4238. Mattes, Hanspeter (1993). La dawa libyenne entre le Coran et le Livre Vert, Ren Otayek (ed.), Le radicalisme islamique au sud du Sahara: dawa, arabisation et critique de lOccident, Paris, Karthala, pp. 37-73. 4239. Mazrui, Ali A. (1975). Black Africa and the Arabs, Foreign Affairs 53:4, pp. 725-742. 4240. Mazrui, Ali A. (1993). Afrabia: Africa and the Arabs in the New World Order, Otakar Hulec and Milo Mendel (eds), Threefold wisdom: Islam, the Arab world and Africa (Papers in honour of Ivan Hrbek), Prague, Oriental Institute, pp. 160-172. 4241. Mirel, Pierre (1981). Lgypte et lAfrique: les piges de laventure, Le mois en Afrique 184/185, pp. 38-54. 4242. Mirel, Pierre (1983). La politique africaine de lgypte, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 2), Paris, INALCO, pp. 73-88. 4243. Musa, Izzud-Din Amar (1985). Islam and Africa, Khair el-Din Haseeb (ed.), The Arabs & Africa, London, Croom Helm, pp. 58-89. 4244. Nicolas, Guy (1978). Lexpansion de linfluence arabe en Afrique sudsaharienne, LAfrique et lAsie modernes 117, pp. 23-46. 4245. Nicolas, Guy (1988). Le monde arabe et lAfrique noire, LAfrique et lAsie modernes 156, pp. 3-39. 4246. Nyang, Sulayman S. (1982). Saudi Arabian foreign policy toward Africa, Horn of Africa 5:2, pp. 3-17. 4247. Oded, Arye (1987). Africa and the Middle East conflict, Boulder, Lynne Rienner, 244 p.

4248. Oded, Arye (1987). The promotion of Islamic activities by Arab countries in Africa: Contemporary trends, Asian and African Studies (Annual of the Israel Oriental Society) 21, pp. 281-304. 4249. Otayek, Ren (1983). Arabie Saoudite-Afrique: lments pour une analyse de la politique extriere dun panislamisme conservateur, Bordeaux, CEAN, 26 p. 4250. Otayek, Ren (1986). La politique africaine de la Libye (19691985), Paris, Karthala, 217 p. 4251. Otayek, Ren (1988). Lislam dans son miroir ou comment des journaux gyptiens voient lislam en Afrique noire, Politique africaine 30, pp. 32-49. 4252. Otayek, Ren (1991). Le monde islamo-arabe et lAfrique noire: dsintgration par le haut, intgration par le bas?, Maghreb Machrek: Monde arabe 134, pp. 41-53. 4253. Rondot, Ren (1977). Monde arabe et Afrique: relations politiques, Afrique contemporaine 90, pp. 8-17. 4254. Samb, Babacar. (1983). Les relations arabo-africaines de 1955 jusquaux annes 1970, thse de doctorat, Universit de Paris VIII - Vincennes Saint-Dennis, 498 p. 4255. Santucci, Robert (1981). La Ligue arabe et lAfrique subsaherienne, Socits africaines, monde arabe et culture islamique (mmoires de CERMAA T. 1), Paris, INALCO, pp. 309-322. 4256. Shettima, Kole Ahmed (1991). Islam and Africa in the Gulf crisis, Zeitschrift fr Afrikastudien 9/10, pp. 83-99.

248

THE ARAB WORLD

4257. Sylla, S. (1980). Les relations afro-arabes, mmoire de matrise, Universit de Paris VII Denis Diderot, 112 p. 4258. Walker, Dennis (1984). Africanism and the Egyptian territorial homeland in the thought of Abd al-Rahman Azzam (1891-1971), Islam and the Modern Age 15:3, pp. 133-146.

4259. Yousuf, Hilmi S. (1986). African-Arab relations, Brattleboro, Amana Books, 212 p. 4260. Zarour, Charbel (1989). La coopration arabo-africaine, bilan 1975-1985, Paris, LHarmattan, 320 p.

THE WEST

249

IX The West
4261. Bava, Sophie (2000). Reconversions et nouveaux mondes commerciaux des Sngalais mourides Marseille, Hommes et migrations 1224, pp. 46-55. 4262. Bava, Sophie (2001). The Mouride dahira between Marseille and Touba, ISIM Newsletter 8, p. 7. 4263. Bava, Sophie (2002). Entre Marseille et Touba: le mouride migrant et la socit locale, Momar Coumba Diop (ed.), La socit sngalaise entre le local et le global, Paris, Karthala, pp. 579-594. 4264. Bava, Sophie (2002). Routes migratoires et itinraires religieux: des pratiques religieuses des migrants sngalais mourides entre Marseille et Touba, thse de doctorat, EHESS, Paris, 481 p. 4265. Bava, Sophie (2003). Les cheikhs itinrants et lespace de la ziyra Marseille, Anthropolgie et socits 27:1. 4266. Cordell, Dennis D. and Carolyn F. Sargent (2005). Islam, identity, and gender in daily life among Malians in Paris: The burdens are easier to bear, Muriel Gomez-Perez (ed.), Lislam politique au sud du Sahara: identits, discours et enjeux, Paris, Karthala, pp. 177-206. 4267. Degos, J. (1983). Les marabouts africains Bordeaux: de gris-gris la monte de lislam, Hommes et migrations 1051, pp. 31-33. 4268. Diop, A. Moustapha (1985). Les associations murid en France, Esprit 102, pp. 197-206. 4269. Diop, A. Moustapha (1990). Lmigration murid en Europe, Hommes et migrations 1132, pp. 21-31. 4270. Diop, A. Moustapha (1990). Le mouvement associatif ngro-africain en France, Hommes et migrations 1132, pp. 15-20. 4271. Diop, A. Moustapha (1994). Les associations islamiques sngalaises en France, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 8, pp. 7-15. 4272. Diop, A. Moustapha (1996). Le mouvement islamique africain en Ilede-France, Migrations Socit 8:44, pp. 67-76. 4273. Ebin, Victoria (1993). Les commerants mourides Marseille et New York: regards sur les stratgies dimplantation, Emmanuel Grgoire and Pascal Labaze (eds), Grands commerants dAfrique de lOuest: logiques et pratiques dun groupe dhommes daffaires contemporains, Paris, Karthala & ORSTOM, pp. 101-123. 4274. Fall, Mar (1987). Les marabouts africains noirs Bordeaux, Bordeaux, Maison des Sciences de lHomme dAquitaine et Universit de Bordeaux II, Centre de Sociologie de la Sant, 10 p. 4275. Hams, Constant (1979). Islam et structures sociales chez les immigrs sonink en France, Social Compass 26:1, pp. 87-98. 4276. Kuczynski, Liliane (1989). Figures de lislam: connaissance et reprsentations des marabouts africains Paris, Archives de sciences sociales des religions 68:1, pp. 39-50.

250

THE WEST

4277. Kuczynski, Liliane (1997). La dictature du nom: du patronyme au pseudonyme chez les marabouts africains de Paris, LHomme 141, pp. 101-117. 4278. Petit, Agathe (2002). Dying a Senegalese Muslim in migration, ISIM Newsletter 11, p. 13. 4279. Rebstock, U. (1993). Die Verschiedenartigkeit eurer Hautfarben ist eines der Wunder Gottes: Islam in Schwarzafrika - Black Muslims in den USA, Gernot Rotter (ed.), Die Welten des Islam: Neunundzwanzig Vorschlge, das Unvertraute zu verstehen, Frankfurt am Main, Fischer Taschenbuch Verlag, pp. 159-228. 4280. Riccio, Bruno (2004). Transnational Mouridism and the AfroMuslim critique of Italy, Journal of Ethnic and Migration Studies 30:5, pp. 929-944. 4281. Salem, Grard (1981). De la brousse sngalaise au Boul Mich: le systme commercial mouride en France, Cahiers dtudes africaines 81/83, pp. 267-288. 4282. Salzbrunn, Monika (1999). Zwischen kreativen Eigenwelten und Republikanischem Druck: Westafrikanische muslimische Migrantinnen in Frankreich, Ruth Klein-Hessling, Sigrid Nkel, and Karin Werner (eds), Der neue Islam der Frauen: Weibliche Lebenspraxis in der globalisierten Moderne, Bielefeld, Transcript, pp. 62-80. 4283. Salzbrunn, Monika (2001). Espaces sociaux transnationaux: pratiques politiques et religieuses lies la migration des musulmans sngalais en France et en Allemagne, en particulier pendant les campagnes lectorales du nouveau Prsident du Sngal, Abdoulaye Wade (1994-2001), Ph.D. dissertation, Universitt Bielefeld, 618 p. 4284. Salzbrunn, Monika (2002). Transnational Senegalese politics in France, ISIM Newsletter 10, p. 29.

4285. Salzbrunn, Monika (2002). Hybridisation of religious practices amongst West African migrants in France and Germany, Deborah Bryceson and Ulla Vuorela (eds), The transnational family: New European frontiers and global networks, Oxford, Berg, pp. 217-229. 4286. Schmidt di Friedberg, Ottavia (1993). Limmigration africaine en Italie: le cas sngalais, tudes internationales 24, pp. 125-140. 4287. Schmidt di Friedberg, Ottavia (1994). Islm, solidariet e lavoro: I muridi senegalesi in Italia, Torino, Fondazione Giovanni Agnelli, 224 p. 4288. Schmidt di Friedberg, Ottavia (1994). Le rseau sngalais mouride en Italie, Rmy Leveau and Gilles Kepel (eds), Exils et royaumes: les appartenances au monde arabo-musulman aujourdhui, Paris, Presses de la FNSP, pp. 301-329. 4289. Soares, Benjamin F. (2004). An African Muslim saint and his followers in France, Journal of Ethnic and Migration Studies 30:5, pp. 913-927. 4290. Tall, Serigne Mansour (1998). Un instrument financier pour les commerants et migrs mourides de laxe Dakar-New-York: Kara International Foreign Money Exchange, L. Harding, L. Marfaing, and M. Sow (eds), Les oprateurs conomiques au Sngal, Hamburg, LIT Verlag, pp. 73-90. 4291. Timera, Mahamet (1991). La famille africaine sonink en France: mode de reproduction et rupture, Islam et socits au sud du Sahara 5, pp. 57-69. 4292. Timera, Mahamet (1996). Les Sonink en France: dune histoire lautre, Paris, Karthala, 248 p. 4293. Timera, Mahamet (2003). Trajectoires du fondamentalisme parmi les communauts sonink musulmanes immigres en France, Adriana Piga (ed.), Islam et villes en Afrique au sud du Sahara:

THE WEST

251

entre soufisme et fondamentalisme, Paris, Karthala, pp. 293-303.

Index of authors

253

Index of authors
A Aandahl, Kristin 2793 Abashiya, Chris Shu'aibu 1045 Abasse, Alloui Said 3704 Abba, Alkasum 1660 Abba, Isa Alkali 1046, 1047, 2559 Abbas, Haji Gnamo 2670 Abbas, L.O. 1048 Abbas, Mohammad Galal 1 Abbink, Jon2, 2639, 2671, 2672 Abd al-Ati, Hammudah 1049 Abd al-Gawad, Gamal 2794, 2795 Abd al-Masih, K.O. 1050 Abd al-Rahim, Muddathir 2796 Abdalla, Ali 2797 Abdalla, Ismail Hussein 1051, 1052 Abdallah, Ahmed 3417 Abdallah, Hassani 3566 Abdallah, Taha Ibrahim Mohammed 2798 Abdel Halim, Asma M. 2799 Abdel Salam, A.H. 2661, 3230 Abdel Seidu, Saifu 679 Abdel-Galil, Musa Adam 2800 Abdelmoula, Adam M. 2801 Abdelsalam, Abdelsalam Hassan 2802 Abdelsalam, Sadik 2803 Abdelsalam, Sharafeldin 2804 Abdelwedoud, Mohamed Yahya O.925 Abdin, A.Z. al- 2805 Abdoulaye, Galilou 555, 556 Abdul Aziz, Siddieg 2806 Abdul Kadir, Mohammed Sanni 1053 Abdul Kareem, A.K. 1054 Abdul Maliki, Alhaji H.E. 1055 Abdul, Musa O.A. 1056-1060 Abdul-Azeez, Rahman Adewale 1061 Abdulaziz, Mohammed H. 3418 Abdul-Hameed, Tijani Adekilekun 1062 Abdul-Kader, Yacoob 3806 Abdulkarim, Siraj 1930 Abdulla, Ahmed 3261 Abdullah, Hussaina J. 1063 Abdullah, Yoonus 3, 1064-1066 Abdullahi Baadiyow, A.M. 2735 Abdullahi, Muhammad S. 1447 Abdullahi, Musa 1067 Abdullahi, Tijjani 1068 Abdul-Raheem, Tajudeen 1069 Abdul-Rahmon, M. Oloyede 1070 Abdulsalami, Salihu 1071 Abdurrahman, Alhaji M. 1072 Abdurrahman, Umar 1073-1077 Abega, Prosper 2515 Abeng, Nazaire Bitoto 2516 Aberra, Yassin M. 2663 Abimbola, Wande 1078 Abogunrin, S. Oyin 1079, 1080 Abootalebi, Ali R. 4 Abrahams, ZainulGhoessn 3807 Abu Bacar, N'Sona Miguel Bonifacio 2514 Abu Bakr, Yusif al-Khalifa 5 Abu Manga, al-Amin 2807 Abu Rannat, Sayyid Muhammad 2808 Abu, J.A. 1776 Abubakar, Muhammad Awwal 1081 Abubakar, Usman 1082 Abubakre, Razaq Deremi 1083-1089, 1392 Abu-Lughod, Ibrahim A. 6, 4205 Abun-Nasr, Jamil M. 7-9, 358-359, 1090-1094 Abu-Sabeib, Hassan 2845 Abusabib, Mohamed 2809, 2810 Achikbache, C. 3413, 3414 Achinger, G. 751 dahl, Karin 360 Adam, Ali 3808, 3809 Adam, Hussein M. 2736 Adam, S.A. 3810 Adama, Hamadou 2517-2528 Adamolekun, Taiye 10, 1095 Adams, Ebrahim 3811 Adams, Roldah 3812 Adams, William Y. 11 Adamu, Abdalla Uba 1096, 1955 Adamu, Adamu 16 Adamu, Fatima L. 1097-1099 Adamu, Muhammad 1100 Adamu, Sa'idu Hassan 1660 Adar, Korwa G. 2811 Addae, Paul 680 Adebisi, Abdul Rauf 738, 2037-2040 Adebisi, Rasak Aderemi 1101 Adediran, Biodun 413, 1102 Adegbite, Ademola 1103 Adegbite, Lateef 1104, 1105 Adekilekun, Abdul-Lateef 1106, 1107 Adelabu, Habeeba Abdur-Razaq 1108

254

Index of authors

Adeleye, M.O. 1109, 1110 Adelowo, E. Dada 1111-1119 Adelugba, Jibril 1120 Adeniji, Lateef Akanbi Adetunji 1121 Adeniyi, M.O. 1122, 1123 Aderinkomi, M.A. 1124 Aderinoye, R.A. 1125 Adesanya, Safiriyu A. 1126, 1127 Adesina, Abdur-Razaq B. 1128, 1129 Adetona, Abdul Lateef M. 1130, 1131 Adewale, S.A. 1132, 1133 Adigwe, Hypolite A. 1134 Adihami, Sad Hachim Mohamed Ali ben Sad 3705 Adler, Alfred 2586 Ado-Kurawa, Ibrahim 1135-1137 Ador, Samuel N. 2812 Adu-Gyamfi, J. 681 Affendi, Abdelwahab el- 2813-2817 Afolabi, Abiola Akiyode 1393, 1395 Agbaje, Adigun 1138 Agbede, I. Olu 1139 Agbetola, Ade 1140, 1141 Agetunmobi, Musa A. 1142 Aghali-Zakara, Mohamed 12 Agi, S.P.I. 1143, 1144 Ago, Fabrizio 361 Aguilar, Mario I. 13, 3262, 3419-3422 Aguwa, Jude U.C. 1145, 1146 Ahangar, Mohd 1902 Ahanotu, Austin M. 1147 Ahmad, M. 1148 Ahmad, Muhammad Karaworo 1149 Ahmad, Talmiz 3813 Ahmadi, Hala Abdel Magid Mohamed Abdel Magid al- 2818 Ahmadu, Mohammad Lawal Izzatullah 1150 Ahmed, Abdallah Chanfi 3263-3264, 3706-3711, 4206-4207 Ahmed, Abdul Kayyum 3814 Ahmed, Abdulahi Ismaila 1151 Ahmed, Abdulaziz A. 3423 Ahmed, Abdullahi Mohamed 2737 Ahmed, Abdulmumin B. 1152 Ahmed, Ali Jimale 2738 Ahmed, Asif Folarin 1153 Ahmed, Einas 2819, 2820 Ahmed, Eltegani Abdelgader 2821 Ahmed, Hussein 2673-2681 Ahmed, Jamal M. 14 Ahmed, Musa 1154 Ahmed, Osman Babikir 2822-2824

Ahmed, Sadia 2739, 2740 Ahmed, Sayed A. 2912 Ahmed, Taha Eltayeb 2825, 2826 Ahmed-Rufai, Misbahudeen 682 Ajam, Mogamed Taslim 3815-3819 Ajayi, Gboyega 1155 Ajayi, J.F. Ade 362 Ajetunmobi, Musa Ali 1156-1161 Ajijola, Adeleke Dirisu 1162-1166 Akama, Emumena Samson 1167 Akanbi, Hafsa Mosunmola 1168 Akanni, Akeem A. 1169 Akhahenda, Elijah F.3424 Akinade, Akintunde E. 1170, 1171 Akinrinade, Olusola 1172 Akinteye, Akin 1173 Akintola, Ishaq Lakin 1174-1176, 1793 Akinwumi, Olayemi 1177, 1178 Akolawin, Natale O. 2827, 2828 Alabi, M. 1179 Alam, Muzaffar 4196 Alao, Nurudeen 15 Albasu, Sabo Abdullahi 1180 Albert, Isaac Olawale 1181-1184, 1979 Alemika, Etannibi E.O. 1185 Alexandre, Pierre 2529, 3265 Ali, Hayder Ibrahim 2829-2831 Ali, Mariam Omar 2759 Ali, Osman Mohamed Osman 2832 Ali, Sidi H. 1186 Alidou, Ousseina D.973 Alkali, al-Hajj Hamidu 1187 Alkali, Nura 16 Alkantara, Umaru Khalil 1188 Allaoui, Massande 3713, 3714 Allen, John 3266 Allie, Ayesha 38 20 Allman, Jean Marie 683 Almedom, A. 2682 Alpers, Edward A. 3267, 3268, 3538 Alzouma, Gado 1020 Amadi, L.O. 1387 Amadou, Aboubakary Modibo 2528 Amanze, James N. 3776 Ambali, M.A. 1189 Ameer, Fazlurrahman 3821 Amiji, Hatim M. 3269, 3270, 3567, 4208 Amin, Nafissa Ahmed el- 2833 Aminu, Jibril 17 Ammah, Rabiatu 18, 1190, 1191 Amoloye, J.A. 1192 Amon d'Aby, F.J. 625 Amoo, Dawood Ayodele 1893

Index of authors

255

Amselle, Jean-Loup 775-777 Andersen, J.H. 2834 Anderson, James N.D. 19-22, 1193, 2835, 3271, 3425 Anderson, William B. 2836 Andoh, A. 684 Andrzejewski, Bogumil W. 2683, 2684, 2741, 2742 Ane, Mohamed Mustapha 2041 Angel, Ayuso Guixot Miguel 2950 Angenent, Caroline 23 Anie, Gold Okwuolise 1194 Anis, Azza 2837 Ansari, Shahabuddin 1197 Anthony III, David H. 3568 Anthony, Douglas 1198 Antil, Alain 926 Anwar, Auwalu 1199, 1200 Anwar, Z. 3757 Apata, C.T. 1201 Arazi, H.A. 1201 Arditi, Claude 2587-2590 Arens, William 3569 Argyle, W.J. 24, 3822 Arilesire, Razak Folusho Oladele 1202 Arinze, Francis A. 1203 Armer, J. Michael 1665, 1666 Arnold, Ebrahim 3823 Arnold, Mogamat Faadiel 3824 Arowolo, Ope 1204 Arrighi, G. 2042 Arteche, A. 25 Arvidsson, Matilda 2839 Asaju, D.F. 1205 Asani, Ali S. 3272 Asante, Alfred Ofosu 695 Asdonk, Ben 2043, 2044 Asfar, Denise 778 Asfar, Gabriel 779 Ashafa, Muhammad N. 1173 Ashria, H. 3026 Askew, Kelly M. 3273 Asmal, A.S.M.G. 3825 Asmal, Ayesha M. 3826 Asmal, Hasan 3827 Asmal, Kader 3828 Assefa, Hizkias 2840 Assimeng, Max 363 Athar, Shahid 3829 Atiemo, Abamfo 685 Atinuke, Akonedo 1689 Audi, Moses 1206 Audrain, Xavier 2045, 2046

Audu, M. Auto 1207 Augis, Erin 2047, 2048 Austen, Ralph A. 686 Awad, Abdallah Suliman el- 2841 Awad, Mohamed Hashim 2842 Awofeso, Niyi 1208 Awolalu, Joseph Omosade 1209 Axmed, F. 2743 Ayandele, Emmanuel A. 362 Ayanrinde, S.A. 1210 Ayanz, Juan Antonio 2557 Ayeni, Aronke Modupe 1211 Ayubi, Shaheen 3426 Ayuso Guixot, Miguel Angel 2843, 3540 Azeez, Gbolagade 1212 Azeez, Y.O. 1213 Azevedo, Mario 2530, 3274 Aziz, Ahmad Khalil 3830, 3831 Aziz, Zahid 3832 Azumah, John A. 26 B Ba, Ahmadou Mokhtar 2049 Ba, Mody Coumba 2050 Ba, Omar 2051 Babaji, B. 1214 Babalola, Elisha O. 27, 364, 1122, 1215-1226 Babou, Cheikh Anta Mback 2052-2054 Babs Mala, Sam 28-29, 1227-1231 Badal, Raphael Koba 2844 Badamasiuy, Juwayriya Bint 1232 Badawi, Maisoun 2640 Baderoon, Gabeba 3833-3835 Badiane, Ousmane 2055 Badmos, A. Babalola 1233 Badmus, S.O. 1234 Baesjou, Ren 365 Bata, Christian G. 687 Bah, Mohammad Alpha 366 Bah, Thierno Mouctar 2531, 2532 Bahri, Jalel 4209 Bakari, Mohammed 3275, 3427-3430 Bakhoum, Habiboulah Ndongo 2056 Bako, J. Dabai 1235 Bako, Sabo 1236-1242 Balewa, B.A.T. 1243 Ballard, John A. 2591 Ballarin, Marie-Pierre 3741 Ballim, Anwar 3836 Balogun, Ismail A.B. 1244-1253 Balogun, K.A. 1254-1256 Balogun, S.U. 1257

256

Index of authors

Bamba, Fatoumata 626 Bambale, Yahaya Yunusa 1258 Bamunoba, J. 3665 Bandajai, A. 756 Bangstad, Sindre 3837-3840 Bangura, Ahmed S. 367, 1259, 2057 Bankson, Barbro 877 Bantekas, Ilias 2845 Banti, G. 2743 Barber, Karin 1260 Barbier, Jean-Claude 557, 563 Barbosa de Oliveira, J.W. 752 Barc, H. 2349 Barclay, Harold B. 2846-2850 Barends, Maarten 1833 Bari, Osman 1261 Barkan, Joel D. 3431 Barkindo, Bawuro M. 1262, 1263 Barkow, Jerome H. 1264, 1265 Baroin, Catherine 974, 2592 Barr, Yahya Ould al- 927 Barrire, Catherine 780, 781 Barron, Layla 3841 Barry, Mamadou Lamarana 975 Barwani, Ali Muhsin 3641, 3642 Bashar, Muhammad Lawal Ahmad 1438 Bashier, Zakaria 2851-2853 Bashir, Abdel-Hameed M. 2854 Bashir, Nagwa M. Ali al- 2855 Basri, Ghazali 1266 Basri, M.E.A. el- 2856 Bassett, Thomas J. 627 Basson, Ray 3842 Basu, Helene 3276 Bature, Hafsatu Mohammed 1267 Baumann, Gerd 2857 Bava, Sophie 2058-2060, 4261-4265 Bavoux, Claudine 3742 Bawa Yamba, C. 2858 Bawabhai, Z. 3843 Baxter, Paul T.W. 2685, 3432 Bayart, Jean-Franois30 Bayne, E.A. 2744 Beck, Kurt 31, 2859 Beck, R.M. 3523 Beckerleg, Susan 3433, 3434 Beegun, Goolhamid 3758 Behrman, Lucy C. 2061, 2062 Bella, Hamouda 2860 Bellion-Jourdan, Jrme 2861, 2862 Bello, Mohammed 1268 Bello, Mustafa 1269 Bello, Omar 1270

Bello, S. Olawale 1271 Bellucci, S. 2882 Belly, Mohammed 1272 Belmessous, Hacne 32 Bemath, Abdul Samed 33 Benna, Umar G. 34 Bennafla, Karine 2593 Bennett, Norman R. 483 Benoist, Joseph-Roger de. 2063 Benthall, Jonathan 2862 Berg, Fred J. 3435 Berger, Laurent 3743 Bergman, Jeanne L. 3436 Bergman, Paul 1273 Bergstrom Gronvall, K. 331 Berinyuu, A.A. 688 Bernal, Victoria 2863, 2864 Berns McGown, Rima 2745 Bertaux, Christian 782 Bert, Abdoulaye 368 Berte, Baba 783 Bertoncini, Elena 3277, 3570 Besmer, Fremont E. 1274-1278 Bhatia, A.G. 3278 Bhayat, Hoosen Ismail 3844 Bianchi, Robert R. 1279 Biarns, Isabelle 369 Biaya, Tshikala K. 2619 Bibeau, Gilles 2620 Bichon, B. 564 Bidmos, Murtadha A. 1280-1283 Bidmus, Harun Kolawole 1284 Biel, Melha Rout 2946 Bierschenk, Thomas 35, 36 Bignoumbe-Bi-Moussavou, Ibrahim 2637 Bijlefeld, W. 370 Bilgrami, H.H. 3845 Bimangu, S. 2621 Birai, Umar M. 1285 Biratu, B. 2711 Birks, J.S. 371-374 Bivins, Mary Wren 1286 Blanchy, Sophie 3712-3714 Blanckmeister, Barbara 1287, 2533 Bledsoe, Caroline H. 2473 Bleuchot, Herv 2865-2870 Blij, Harm J. de 3846 Boakye, Ahmed K. 689 Bob, Ali 2871, 287 2 Bocock, Robert J. 3571 Bocoum, A.784 Boddy, Janice P. 2873, 2874 Boer, Jan H. 1288

Index of authors

257

Bondarenko, Dmitri M. 3572 Bone, David S. 3298, 3778-3787 Bongo, Kenneth C. 1289 Bonte, Pierre 928 Bonthuys, Elsje 3847 Booth, Newell S. 37 Bossaller, Anke 1290 Boubrik, Rahal 929-931 Bouene, Felizardo 3541 Bourde, Andr 3715 Bouwman, Dinie 785 Bovin, Mette 375 Bowles, Brett C. 2064 Boyd, Alan W. 3437-3439 Boyd, Jean 1291-1293 Boyd-Buggs, Debra 976, 2065-2067 Boyle, Helen N. 1294 Brady, Edward J. 2875 Braimah, B.A.R. 690, 691 Brker, Hans 4210 Branchu, Olivier 3743 Brandily, Monique 2594 Bratton, Michael 38 Braukmper, Ulrich 2641-2642, 2686-2689 Bravmann, Ren A. 39, 40, 376, 566, 786 Breedveld, Anneke 23 Brgand, Denise 558-560 Breidlid, Anders 2876, 2877 Brelvi, Mahmud 41 Brenner, Louis 42-51, 377-380, 787-796, 885 Brzault, Alain 52 Brigaglia, Andrea 1295-1297 Brito Joao, Benedito 3542 Brodsgaard, B. 3279 Brown, B.B. 3440 Brown, Richard 3174, 3175 Brown, W. Howard 3441 Bruce, R. 1298 Bruijn, Mirjam E. de 797 Bruinhorst, Gerard van der 3280 Bryden, Matt 2746 Brye, Emmanuel de 3716 Buaben, Jabal M. 692, 693 Buba, Abdulkareem 1299 Buba, Malami 1300 Bugaje, Usman M. 1301 Buggenhagen, Beth Anne 2068 Buijtenhuijs, Robert 2595, 2596 Bujra, Janet M. 3442 Bunger, Robert L. 3443, 3444 Bunza, Umar Mukhtar 1302-1306, 4211 Burgat, Franois 2878

Burke, Brenda A. 2879 Burness, Donald 2880 Burr, J. Millard 2881 Busairy, Abdulmumeen Ade 1307 Bux, Zubeida 3848 Buzinde, Elias Z. 3702 Byang, Danjuma 1308 Byrne, H.J. 3666 C Cachalia, Firoz 3849 Cajee, Zeinoul Abedien 3842, 3850, 3851 Calchi Novati, G. 2882 Callaway, Barbara J. 381, 393, 1309, 1310 Camara, Diaba 798 Camara, Oumar 799 Camara, Seydou 800 Camus, Cathrine 2069 Canham, Peter 1072 Canne, B.S. 756 Cantone, Clo 2070, 2071 Cantori, Louis J. 1312, 2883 Capela, Jos 3543 Caplan, Pat 3281, 3573, 3574 Cardoso, Carlos 753 Carmichael, Tim 2690 Carreira, Antnio 754 Carter, Felice 3667 Carvalho, A.M.S. 3544, 3545 Cassiem, Achmat 3852 Cassim, Fauzia 3853 Cassimjie, Mohamed 3854 Cecil, C.O. 628 Cerulli, Enrico 2691, 3282 Chabar, Hamid 53 Chailley, Marcel 382, 801, 2072 Chakanza, J.C. 3788, 3789 Chalk, Peter 1315 Cham, Mbye B. 2073-2075 Chamberlin, John W. 1316 Chambers, Robin 3855 Chande, Abdin Noor 3283, 3575-3578 Chanudet, Claude 3284 Charles, Malik 14 Charlick, Robert B.977 Charnay, Jean-Paul 383, 384 Charry, Eric 54 Chauvet, Jacques 2598 Cheich, Mwanaesha 3713, 3714 Chesworth, John 55, 56 Chevalerias, Alain 2884 Cheyeka, A.M. 4193 Chidebe, Chris 4212

258

Index of authors

Chidester, David 3856 Chiriyankandath, James 2885 Chiroma, Isa H. 1317 Chittick, H. Neville 3285 Chohan, Ahmed Ayoob 3857 Chouzour, Sultan 3717, 3718 Christelow, Allan 57, 1318-1321 Christie, Jennifer 3858 Chukwulozie, Victor C. 1322-1324 Chupin, C. 2295 Cilliers, Jacobus L. 3859-3861 Ciss, Bocar 802 Ciss, H. 385 Ciss, Issa 567-571 Ciss, Seydou 803-806 Clark, Andrew F. 386 Clark, B. 3862 Clarke, Peter B. 58, 387-391, 1326-1329 Claudot-Hawad, Hlne 978 Clavreuil, Grard 52 Clohessy, Cristopher 3863 Cobbald, Elizabeth 1330 Cohen, Abner 1331 Cole, Ibrahim 2474 Cole, Michael 766 Coles, Catherine M. 1332 Collen, Lindsey 3759 Collins, Robert O. 2881 Compaor, M. 572 Comte, Yves 3744 Conn, H.M. 3286 Conrad, David C. 392, 807 Constantin, Franois 59, 3287-3298, 3445, 3579, 3668-3669, 4213-4215 Constantinides, Pamela 2886, 2887 Conte, Edouard L. 2888 Conteh, Al-Hassan 764 Cooke, Jennifer G. 3431 Cooper, Barbara M. 979, 980, 1333 Cooper, Christine Jane 530 Copans, Jean 2077-2084, 2104 Cordell, Dennis D.4266 Cotran, Eugene 3446 Couchard, Franoise 2747 Coudray, Henri 2599-2601 Coulibaly, Hamadoun 808 Coulibaly, Lamine Zanga 809 Coulibaly, M. 573 Coulon, Christian 59-63, 67, 1334-1336, 2085-2098, 3287, 3299, 4213-4214 Couty, Phillipe 2084, 2099-2104 Crafford, Dione 3864-3866 Crane, Louise 328

Creevey, Lucy E. 381, 393, 981, 2105-2109 Crossley, J. 64 Crozon, Ariel 3447, 3580 Cruise O'Brien, Donal B. 65-71, 394-396, 2097, 2110-2119, 3448 Crummey, Donald 328 Cruz e Silva, Teresa 3546 Csapo, M. 1337 Cudsi, Alexander S. 2889 D Da Costa, Yusuf 3867-3875 Da, Dakor 397 Dabo, Adama N'Faly 810 Dada, Ebrahim 3765 Dadoo, Yousuf 3876-3879 Dah, J.N. 2534 Dahl, Gudrun 3449 Dalhat, B.Y. 1338 Daly, Martin W. 2890, 2891 Dammann, Ernst 3880 Danbazau, Mallam Lawan 1339 Dandare, Hamidu 1340 Danfulani, Umar Habila Dadem 1341-1344 Danfuloti, Yakubu Ahmed 1345 Dangor, Cassim 3881 Dangor, Suleman Essop 3882-3893 Daniel, Norman 2892 Dankofa, Yusuf 1214 Danmole, H.D. 1346 Danmole, Hakeem O.A. 1347, 1348 Dansogo, B. 811 Dao, Maimouna 574 Darboe, Momodou N. 669, 670 Darrah, Allan C. 1349 Dauda, Aliyu 1350 Dauda, Carol L. 1351 Daun, Holger 398-400, 755, 2120 Dauvois, Daniel 2121 Davids, Achmat 3894-3898 Dawakinkudu, Abbati Idris 1352 Dawodu, S.A. 1353 Dawood, M.A.I.S. 3899 Debki, Bee 1354 Decker, H. de 2122 Declich, Francesca 2748-2752 Decraene, Philippe 3415 Deegan, Heather 2893, 4218 Degeling, Pieter 1208 Degorge, Barbara 2894 Degos, J.4267 Dello, Iysa Ade 1355 Delmet, Christian 2895

Index of authors

259

Delval, Raymond 401, 629, 2507-2508, 3719-3720, 3745-3746,3760, 4219 Demoz, Abraham 2692 Deng, Francis M. 2896-2898 Deniel, Raymond 402, 575, 639 Derive, Jean 630 Desai, A.K. 3900 Desai, Barney 3901 Desjeux, Dominique 403 Desplat, Patrick 2693-2695, 3450 Devey, Muriel 812 Devisse, Jean 75 Dia, Aboubacry 2123 Dia, El Hadj Badara 2124 Dia, Mamadou 2125, 2126 Diagana, Ousmane Moussa 932 Diagne, Cheikh 2127 Diagne, Souleymane Bachir 76, 404, 2128 Diakit, Afousseyne 813 Diakit, Drissa 814 Diakit, Soumaila 815 Diakit, Yoro 816 Diallo, A.T. 2129 Diallo, B. 2130 Diallo, Bourahima 576 Diallo, Cheikh Amalla 2131 Diallo, Hamidou 577, 817 Diallo, Issoufou Skou 818 Diallo, Oumar 819 Diallo, Siaka 578 Diallo, Tidiane 405 Diallo,Boubacar Soto 748 Dian, Djiba 739 Diara, Agadem L. 77 Diarra, B. 820 Diarra, Yacouba 821 Dias, Eduardo Costa 78, 2132 Dias Farinha, Antnio 79 Diatta, N. 2133 Diaw, Thierno 2134 Diawara, Mahamadou 579 Dickall, Sakho Mamadou933 Dicko, Ilorou 822 Dicko, Sedna Oumar 823 Diye, Cheikh Abdoulaye 2136, 2137 Dieye, M.M. 2135 Dilavard Houssen 3747, 3748 Dilger, Konrad 2643, 2753, 2899 Dilley, Roy M. 2138-2141 Dinslage, Sabine 1356 Diongue, Aliou 2142 Diop, A. 2143 Diop, A.B. 2144

Diop, A. Moustapha 406, 2145, 4268-4272 Diop, Abdoulaye Bara 2146 Diop, Abdoulaye M. 2147-2148 Diop, Ibrahima 2149 Diop, Momar Coumba 2150-2157 Diop, Papa Aly 2158 Diop, Youssouf 2159 Diouf, Alioune M. 580 Diouf, Lon 2160 Diouf, Macodou Mohamet Horma 2161 Diouf, Mamadou S. 2156-2157, 2162-2164 Diouf-Kamara, Sylviane 2165 Direche-Slimani, Karima 3721 Dixon, Bill 3902 Djalim, Ali 3722 Djenidi, Abdallah 2166-2168 Djingui, Mahmoudou 2545, 2546 Doi, Abdurrahman I. 80, 407-410, 1357-1376, 3766 d'Olivier Farran, Charles 2900 Dolo, Hadiaratou 824 Dombrowski, Franz A. 2644 Dominguez, Z. 2901 Dommelen, Julien van 2902 Doornbos, Paul 2903 Dopamu, P. Adelumo 1377, 1378, 1392 Dorier-Apprill, Elisabeth 557 Dossa, P.A. 3451 Doumbia, Fod 825, 826 Dovlo, Elom 694, 695 Dram, Abdoulaye 827 Dreisen, I.R. van den 1379 Dretke, James P. 696, 697 Drewal, Margaret T. 1380 Dreyer, H.J. 3903 Drift, Roy van der 2169, 2170 Dronen, Tomas S. 2535 Dking, Birte 1381 Dumont, Fernand 2171 Dunbar, Roberta A. 81 Duniya, Francis 1282, 1383 Dunn, John 396 Duran, Khalid 82, 2904-2909, 2992 Durand, Bernard 2172 Durham, W. Cole Jr. 1384 Dwight, Margaret 1023 Dzimra, Ali Omar 3452 Dzurgba, Akpenpuun 1385 E Eagleton, W. 934 Eastman, Carol M. 3453 Easton, Peter B. 411, 412

260

Index of authors

Ebin, Victoria 2173-2178, 4273 Ebrahim, Abul Fadl Mohsin 3749 Ebrahim, Basheera 3904 Ebrahim-Valley, Rehana 3905 Edries, Rushdie 3906 Eguchi, Paul K. 2536, 2537 Eid, Mohammed Osman 2910 Eile, Lena 3300 Eisemon, Thomas O. 3454, 3455 Ekoko, A.E.1387 Elaigwu, J. Isawa1 388 Elayo, A.D.1389 Elhiraika, Adam B. 2911, 2912 Elias, Youssif 83 Elkhalifa, Abdel Rahman 2913 Elnaiem, Buthaina Ahmed 84 Elsas, Christoph 3581 Eltayeb, Eltayeb Hasan M. 2914 Eltayeb, Mohamed S.M. 2915 El-Tom, Abdullahi Osman 2916-2920 Embola, T. 756 Emboussi, S. 2538 Enwerem, Iheanyi M. 1390, 1391 Epelboin, Alain 2236 Erdos, G. 3026 Eric, W. 249 Erivwo, Samuel U. 1392 Erlich, Haggai 2645, 2696 Erlmann, Veit 982 Esack, Farid 3907-3922 Esmail, Aziz 3301, 3302 Esposito, John L. 2921, 2922 Esprey, Y. 3949 Evers Rosander, Eva 85-86, 2179-2190 Evers, G. 87 Ezeilo, Joy Ngozi 1393-1395 Ezenwa-Ohaeto 1396 F Fachrutdinova, Nailja Z. 2923 Fadika, Mamadou 631 Fadlalla Ali, Mohamed H. 2924 Fadlallah, A.S. 1397 Fafunwa, A. Babs 1398 Fakir Mulla, Ayub 4194 Fakir, S. 3923 Falaki, A.M. 1399 Falkenstrfer, Helmut 2925, 2926 Fall, Abdou Salam 2191 Fall, Cheikh Tidiane 2192 Fall, Mar 88, 2193-2199, 4274 Fall, Ould Ahmed Mohamed 935 Falola, Toyin 413, 1400-1402, 1554, 2004

Fargion, Janet Topp 3582 Fari, Adam 983 Farrell, Eileen R. 3456 Farsy, Abdallah Salih 3303 Faruqi, Isma'il R. al- 1403, 1404 Faruqi, Lois Lamya al- 1405 Farwer, Christine 89 Fashola, Nurudeen 1406 Fashol-Luke, Edward W. 2475, 2476 Fasola, Lawrence F. 1407 Fataar, Aslam 3924-3928 Fatai, Talabi Oladega 1408 Fauvelle, Franois-Xavier 3929 Faye, Abdallah 2200 Faye, Ousseynou 2201 Ferguson, Phyllis 698, 699 Ferme, Mariane C. 2477 Festo Bahendwa, L. 3583 Festus Okoye, Festus 1185 Ficquet, loi 2697 Filewod, Ian 1409 Finazzo, G. 4220 Firla-Forkl, M. 90 Fisher, Humphrey J. 91-94, 414-422, 475, 700, 1410, 2478-2479 Fisseha, Girma 2698 Fitzgerald, Michael L. 95, 181, 423, 3304, 3670-3671 Flaskerud, Ingvild 2927 Flint, Julie 2928 Flood, A. 1027 Fluehr-Lobban, Carolyn 2929-2942 Folorunsho, M.A. 1411, 1412 Forkl, Hermann 96-97, 424-425, 1413, 2602-2603, 2754, 2943, 3305 Forster, Peter G. 3306 Forstner, M. 426 Fortier, Corinne 936-943 Foster, Don 4020 Foucher, Emile 2699-2701 Francis, M.K. 765 Frankl, P.J.L. 3307-3309, 3457 Frantz, Charles 98 Freire, Francisco 944 Fridjhon, P. 3949 Frishman, Alan 1414 Froelich, Jean-Claude 99-108, 427-428, 2202, 4221-4223 Fuchs, P. 2604 Fuglesang, Minou 3458 Fuller, C.E. 3310 Funtua, Saidu Abubacar 1415 Furniss, Graham 1300

Index of authors

261

Fwatshak, Sati U. 1342 Fyle, C. Magbaily 2480 G Gabid, Hamid al- 109 Gaffney, Patrick D. 110, 111 Gagnon, M. 2646 Gaillard, Grald 757, 758 Gaiya, Musa A.B. 1416, 1417 Galadanci, Bashir S. 1418, 1934 Galadanci, S.A.S. 112, 1419 Galant, Mogamat 3930 Galin, Muge 3931 Gallab, Abdullahi A. 2944, 2945 Gallagher, Nancy 3584 Galy, Kadir Abdelkader 984 Gamaliel, J.D. 1812, 1813 Gambari, Ibrahim A. 1420, 1421 Gamieldien, Fahmi 3932 Gandolfi, Stefania 113 Garang, Akok 2946 Garba, Asma'u Saeed 1422 Garcia, Francisco P. 114, 759 Garcia, Sylviane 2203, 2204 Garon, Loc 985 Gardels, Nathan 2947 Garh, M.S. el- 115 Garonne, Christophe 2205 Gary-Tounkara, Daouda 633 Gassama, Mamadou Lamine 2206 Gast, Marceau 116 Gatti, Roberto-Christian 828-833 Gaudeul, Jean-Marie 117, 118 Gausset, Quentin 2539-2541 Gbadamosi, Gbadebo 1423, Gbadamosi, G.O. 1424 Gellar, Sheldon 2207 Gemmeke, Amber B. 2208 Genest, Serge 2542, 2543 Georg Stauth 35, 36 Grard, tienne 581, 834, 835 Germain, Eric 3933 Gerteiny, Alfred G. 945, 946 Gervasoni, Olivia 2209, 2210 Ghandour, Abdel-Rahman 2948 Ghattas-Soliman, Sonia 2949 Ghazali, Abdul Karim 2481, 2482 Ghazanfar, Shahina 1425 Gibb, Camilla C.T. 2702-2704 Gidado, Mohammed B. 1426 Gilchrist, John 3934 Giles, Linda L. 3311, 3312 Gilliland, Dean S. 1427-1429

Gino, Barsella 2950 Giorgis, K.W. 2705 Glew, Robert S. 986-989 Glickman, Harvey 2951 Gluck, J.J. 3935 Gnamo, Abbas Haji 2706 Goddard, Hugh 1430 Gomez-Perez, Muriel 119, 429, 2211-2221 Gonalves, Antnio Custdio 120 Gonalves, Jos Jlio 760 Gonnin, Gilbert 634 Gonzalez, D. 3768 Goody, Jack 430, 701, 702, 766 Goolam, Mohamed Karim 3936 Goolam, N.M. 3937 Gordon, Carey N. 2952 Gori, Alessandro 2707-2709 Gouilly, Alphonse 431, 2222 Gould, L.E. 2755 Gourdeau, J.P. 635 Graebner, Werner 3313, 3314 Grandin, Nicole 2647, 2953-2957, 3315, 3585 Graw, Knut 432 Gray, Christopher 2223, 2224 Gray, Leslie C. 3023 Gray, Richard 2984 Gray, Robert F. 3586 Greenstein, Robert Carl 3790 Grgoire, Emmanue l990-994 Gresh, A. 4224 Greyling, Christeman J.A. 3938 Grigio, Alberto 433 Grindal, Bruce T.703 Gritti, Roberto 434 Grodz, Stanislaw 836 Grosz-Ngat, Maria 435 Gruenbaum, Ellen 2958-2960 Gurivire, Jean de la 121 Gueunier, Nol Jacques 3750-3753 Guye, Cheikh 2060, 2210, 2225-2231 Guye, Djibril 2232 Guinchard, Serge 2233 Gumel, Saidu Bako 1431 Gumi, Abubakr 1432 Gnther, Ursula 122, 3939-3947 Gupta, Desh 3316 Gurin, Aminu Muhammad 1433 Gusau, Ibrahim Magaji 436 Gusau, Sule Ahmed 123, 1434-1438 Guy, Paul 3723-3727 Gwarzo, Tahir Haliru 1439

262

Index of authors

H Haafkens, Johannes 124, 2544 Hachimou, I. 995 Haddad, Adnan 2622, 2623 Haferburg, Christopher 3948 Haffejee, S. 3949 Hadara, Ibrahim 636 Haight, Bruce M. 437 Haj Nour, A.M. 1440 Hale, Sondra 2961-2974 Hale, Thomas A. 438, 837, 2064 Halpern, Jan 2234 Hamdi, Mohamed Elhamchi 2975 Hamdulau, Jamaludien 3950 Hams, Constant 125-126, 439-443, 838-839, 947-950, 2235-2236, 4275 Hamid, Eltijani Abdelgadir 2976 Hamid, Mohamed el Fatih 2977, 2978 Hamolline, N. 2237 Hampson, Ruth M. 3951 Hamza, A.H. 2979 Hanak, Irmi 3587 Hanretta, Sean 637 Hansen, Holger Bernt 127, 3317 Hargey, Taj 3952 Harir, Sharif 2980 Harneit-Sievers, Axel 1441 Harnischfeger, Johannes 1442, 1443 Haron, Muhammad 128, 3769, 3953-3974 Harper, Malcolm 2981 Harran, Saad Abdul Sattar al- 2982 Harries, Lyndon 3318 Harrow, Kenneth W. 129-135, 638, 740-41 Harthoorn, Erik 742 Haruna, B.A. 1444 Haruna, Mohammed 136 Harunah, Hakeem B. 1445 Hasan, Mohamed-Rashid Sheikh 2756 Hasan, Yusuf Fadl 2983-2985 Haseeb, Khair el-Din 4225 Hashim, Abdulkadir 3319 Hassan, Abd el-Wahab Ahmed el- 2986 Hassan, Idris Salim el- 2987-2989 Hassan, Na Ayuba al- 1446 Hassan, S.N. 1447 Hassan, Salah M. 1448 Hassan, Usman 1449 Hassane, Moulaye 996 Hassane, Souley 997 Hassen, Mohammed 2710 Haynes, Jeff 137, 138, 3320 Heckmann, Hlne 840 Heeren, Fatima 1580, 1585

Hegeman, Benjamin L.561 Heilman, Bruce E. 3588 Heine, Peter 139, 1450, 2238, 2533 Heintzen, H. 444 Helander, Bernhard 2757 Hellig, Jocelyn 3975 Hendricks, Fuad 3976 Herterich-Akinpelu, Ilse 3589 Herzberger-Fofana, Pierrette 445 Hesse, Brian J. 2239 Hesse, Gerhard 2990, 2991 Hickey, Joseph V. 1451 Hickey, Raymond 1452 Higab, Mohammad 1453 Hill, Richard L. 2993, 2994 Hill, Rosemary Anne 3977, 3978 Hillawi, Hatim Babiker 2941 Hinchcliffe, Doreen 140 Hinds, J. 1454 Hino, Shun'ya 2995 Hirsch, Susan F. 3459-3461 Hirth, Michael 951 Hiskett, Mervyn 141, 446, 1455-1457, 2240 Hock, Carsten 841, 842 Hock, Klaus 142-143, 1458-1460, 3321 Hodgkin, Elizabeth 144, 145 Hodgkin, Thomas 447 Hoebink, Michel 2996 Hoffman, Valrie J. 3214, 3590 Hofheinz, Albrecht 2997, 2998, 3117 Hogan, D.P. 2711 Holas, Bohumil 146 Hollemans, Kaj 147 Holsoe, Svend E. 767 Holtedahl, Lisbet 2545, 2546 Holway, James D. 3322, 3462-3464, 3591 Holy, Ladislav 2999 Hoosen, Zarina B. 3979 Horn, T. 2640 Horton, Robin 148, 149 Houedanou, Lucien 2241 Houerou, F. le 3721 House-Midamba, Bessie 3465 Hoven, Eduard van 2242-2245 Howard, W. Stephen 3000 Howard-Hassmann, Rhoda E. 1461 Huannou, Adrien 2246 Huard, Paul 2605 Huber, Barbara 1462 Hugot, Pierre 2606 Huliaras, Asteris C. 2648 Hunwick, John O. 150-152, 190, 1465-1467, 4226-4228

Index of authors

263

Hurreiz, Sayyid H. 190 Hussain Khan, Mofakhkhar 153 Hussain, S.M. 154 Hussein, Issa 3592 Hussein, Jeylan W. 2712 Hussein, Siddig A. 3001 Hussien, Seifuddin A. 2665, 2713, 3466 Hutson, Alaine S. 1468-1472 Hyder, Mohamed 3467 I Ibironke, Olabode 843, 844 Ibn Salam, M.J. 1050 Ibrahim Mohsin, Abul Fadl 3754 Ibrahim, Abdullahi Ali 3002-3005 Ibrahim, Barbara 3006 Ibrahim, Bashir Yusuf 1473 Ibrahim, Fouad N. 3006 Ibrahim, Jibrin 1474-1477 Ibrahim, Riad 3007 Ibrahim, Yakub O. 3468 Ibrahim, Yakubu Yahaya 1478, 1479 Iddrisu, Abdulai 704 Idowu-Fearon, Josiah 448 Idrissa, Abdourahmane 998, 999 Igwara, O. 1480 Ihle, Annette Haaber 705 Ijadola, J.O. 1481 Ikenga-Metuh, E. 155 Ilega, Daniel I. 1482 Ilesanmi, Simeon O. 1483-1485 Ilogu, Canon E. 1486 Imam, Ayesha M. 1487-1489 Imam, Ibrahim 1490 Imam, Yahya O. 1491, 1492 Iman, Buba 1493 Imo, Cyril O. 1494 Ingrams, Harolds 3593 International Crisis Group 449, 952, 2758 Ireton, F. 2888 Iroko, Abiola Felix 2247 Ischinger, Anne-Barbara 2248 Ishaku, Aliyu 1495 Ishihara, Minako 2714, 2715 Isichei, Elizabeth 1496 Ismael, Tareq Y. 4229 Ismail, Ellen T. 3008 Ismail, Fazli 3980 Ismail, Redwaan 3981 Ismail, Uthman Sayyid Ahmad 156 Issihaka, Moussa 3713, 3714 Isyaku, Bashir 1498 Iwobi, Andrew Ubaka 1499

J Jaccard, A.C. 2249 Jacobs, Scott H. 3009 Jacobsson, L. 2716 Jadwat, Ayoob 3982 Jah, Al-Haji U.N.S. 2483, 2484 Jah, Umar 1500 Jahangeer-Chojoo, A. 3761 Jakande, L.K. 1501 Jakobsen, Trine Paludan 450 Jalingo, Ahmadu Usman 1502, 1503 Jalloh, Alusine 2485-2489 Jamal, Abbashar 3010 Jamal, Riaz Cassiem 3983, 3984 Jami'u, Sulaiman M. 1504-1506 Jan Ritchie, Jan 1208 Janson, Marloes 451, 671,672 Jarma, Ahmad Abubakar 1507 Jarra, Catherine 157 Jassiem, Muhammad Wasfie 3985 Jeppie, Shamil 3323, 3986-3989, 4175 Jeusset, Gwenol 639 Jhazbay, Muhammad I. Dawood 3990 Jhazbhay, Iqbal 3991-3994, 4016 Jibia, Abubakar Muhammad1508 Jibril, Oyekan 3995 Jimbira-Sakho, Papa Cheikh 2250 Jimoh, Ismaheel A. 1509 Jimoh, S.A. 1510 Jinju, Muhammadu Hambali 158 Joo, Benedito Brito 3547, 3548 Joff, E.G.H. 4230 Joffe, George 159 Johns, Lisa-Marie 3902 Johnson, Douglas H. 3011 Johnson, Lemuel A. 452, 453 Johnson, Michelle C. 761 Johnson, Winifred M. 953 Joko Smart, H.M. 2490 Jomier, Jacques 160, 161 Jonckers, Danielle 845 Jones, Richard J. 3469 Jong, Ferdinand de 2295 Jrgensen, Bodil 2412 Joyce, E.J. 3996 Junaid, M.O. 1679 K Ka, Thierno 2251-2254 Kaag, Mayke 2607 Kaba, Brahima D. 768 Kaba, Lansin 162-163, 454-455, 846 Kaba, Mohamed Bah Morigb 743

264

Index of authors

Kaballo, Sidgi 3012 Kabiri, N. 3470 Kabor, Valrie Franoise 582 Kadende-Kaiser, Rose M. 3594 Kader, Idris 3997 Kadhi, J.S.M. 3471 Kadouf, Hunud A. 3013 Kagabo, Jos H. 3324-3326, 3562-3564 Khler, Hans 3998 Kahumbi, N.M. 3472,3473 Kaiser, Paul J. 3588, 3594,3595 Kalilu, R.O. Rom 1511,1512 Kalimullah, M. 164 Kalu, Ogbu Uke 1513, 1514 Kamali, S.A. 706 Kamokoue, Louis Aim 2547 Kanam, Yahaya Muhammad 1515 Kane, Kaman 847 Kane, Mouhamed Moustapha 456, 2255 Kane, Oumar 848, 2256 Kane, Ousmane 165-167, 457-459, 1516-1523, 2257-2262, 2451 Kani, Ahmed Mohammed 460, 1524,1525 Kaniki, Martin H.Y. 168 Kant, Ahmadou Makhtar 2263 Kanyeihamba, George W. 3672 Kanzie, Si Timoko 583 Kapteijns, Lidwien E.M. 169, 2649, 2759-2760, 3014 Karaye, Auwalu Muhammad 1526 Karim, Goolam M. 3999-4001 Karp, Mark 2264 Karsani, Awad al-Sid al- 3015-3018 Kasozi, Abdu B.K.170, 3327, 3673-3676, 3680 Kassamali, Noor J. 2650 Kassam-Remtulla, Aly 3328 Kassibo, Brhima 461 Kastfelt, Niels 171, 1527 Kasule, Omar Hassan 2638, 3565 Kateregga, Badru D. 172, 3474, 3475 Kaur, Ranjit 3019 Kavas, Ahmet 849, 850 Kawanga, Yunice 3596 Kayunga, Sallie Simba 3677, 3678 Keenan, Jeremy 462, 463 Keffi, Sheik U.D. 1528 Keita, Arouna 851 Keita, Emile 852 Keita, K. 744 Kenny, Joseph 464, 1529-1536 Kenyon, Susan M. 3020-3022 Kerr, A.J. 3862

Kesby, John D. 2265, 2266 Kettani, Ali 3329, 3597 Kevane, Michael 3023 Keynan, Hassan A. 2761 Khalafalla, Khalid Yousif 3024 Khaleefa, Mohamed Uthman 3025 Khaleefa, O.H. 3026 Khalid, D. 3476 Khalid, Detlev H. 3027 Khalid, Sulaiman 1537 Khalifa, M.A. 3154 Khalil, Mohamed I. 3028 Khan, Abdul Hamid 4002 Khan, Sultan 4003 Khan, Z.M. 173 Khanam, R. 299 Khatim, Ali al- 465 Khayar, Issa H. 2608, 2609 Khayati, Mustapha 3029 Khidir, Omeima M.O. 3030 Khitamy, Ahmed bin Sumeit 3477 Kifleyesus, Abebe 2717,2718 Kiggundu, Suleiman 3679 Kilaini, Method 174 Kilani, Abdul Razaq O. 1538-1540 Kim, Caleb Chul-Soo 3330, 3598, 3599 Kimmerle, Heinz 466 Kimmie, Rasheda 4004 King, A. 467 King, A.V. 1541 King, Kenneth 296 King, Noel Q. 3680, 3383, 3384 Kirby, Jon P. 468, 707 Kitshoff, M.C. 4005 Kiwanuka, K. Mayanja 3600 Kiyimba, Abasi 3681-3683 Ki-Zerbo, Franoise 2267 Kjellberg, Eva 3601 Kleiner-Bossaller, Anke 1542, 1543, 1611 Klein-Hessling, Ruth 3031, 3032 Knappert, Jan 175, 2624, 3331-3345, 3478 Knicker, Morita 2268 Knipp, Margaret M. 1544 Kobayashi, Masaki 3033, 3034 Kogelmann, Franz 176, 1545, 1814, 4231 Kok, Peter N. 3035-3039, 3106 Kokole, Omari H. 3684, 3685, 4232 Konat, Mori M. 813 Kndgen, Olaf 3040, 3041 Kon, Danzeni Broulaye 853 Kone, Demba 2269 Kon, Drissa 640 Kon-Dao, Mamouna 584

Index of authors

265

Konneh, Augustine 769, 770 Konta, Aly 854 Korevaar, Meindert 673 Korouma, M. 469 Kosmahl, H.J. 470 Koster, F. 177 Koster, Rimkje 1546 Kouanda, Assimi 585-590 Kouma, Mahamadou 641 Koya, Fathuddin Sayyed Muhammad 1547 Kramer, Robert S. 708, 709 Kraus, J. 178 Kresse, Kai 3346, 3479, 3480 Krieger, Mark 3042 Kritzeck, James 179, 180 Kritzinger, J.N.J. 4006, 4007 Krylov, Alexander 2719 Kuama, Mobwa Makutungu 2625 Kuczynski, Liliane 4276, 4277 Kudu, Mohammed Aliyu 1548 Kugle, Scott 4008 Kukah, Matthew H. 1549-1555 Kulusika, Simon E. 3043 Kumo, Suleiman 1556-1558 Kurdi, Mahgoub Ahmad 3044 Kusimo, Murtada Abdul Aziz 1559 Kway, S.J. 3602 Kyewalyanga, Francis-Xavier S. 3686 L Laborde, Ccile 2270, 2271 Lachenmann, Gudrun 471 Lacroix, Pierre F. 2548 Lacunza-Balda, Justo 3045, 3347-3353 Ladan, Muhammed Tawfiq 1395, 1560, 1561 Ladigbolu, A.G.A. 1562 Lado, Thomas 2946 Laher, M.S. 4009, 4010 Laitin, David D. 1563-1565 Lake, Rose 2272 Lakhi, Cassiem M. 4011 Lambek, Michael J. 3728-3733 Landberg, Pamela W. 3603 Lanfry, Jacques 181, 3354 Lang, George 472 Langewiesche, Katrin 591 Larkin, Brian 1566, 1567 Larney, Yusuf 4012 Larsen, Kjersti 3604-3606 Lassalle, Philippe 954 Last, Murray 377, 1568-1574 Lateef, Nol V. 1000

Lateju, Fola T. 1575, 1576 Launay, Robert 642-648 Lauro, L.J. 3046 Lavergne, Marc 3047, 3143 Lavrnencic, A. 4197 Lawal, Hadji Y.A. 1577 Lawan, Yabawa 1578 Lawson, Fatima Tanni 1579 Layish, Aharon 3049 Lazzarato, Luigi 2626, 2627 Le Capitaine, Bacquie 2605 Le Guennec-Coppens, Franoise 3481, 3482, 3734 Le Roux, C. du P. 4013-4016 Le Roux, Cornelius J.B. 4017, 4018 Leary, A.H. 1669 LeBlanc, Marie Nathalie 649-654 Lee, Rebekah 4019 Leger, Rudolf Leger 1356 Lemarchand, Ren 4233 Lemotieu, Martin 2273 Lemu, B. Aisha 1580-1592 Lemu, Sheikh Ahmed 182, 1593-1597 Lenga, S.A. 3607 Lesch, Ann M. 3050 Lesch, Ann M. 3051 Levtzion, Nehemia 183-186, 473-476, 710 Lewis, Ioan M. 188-191, 2651-2652, 2762-2765 Lewis, Peter M. 1598 Lewis, William H. 180, 192, 193 Lichtenberger, Matthias 3052 Lichtenthler, Gerhard 3053 Lienhardt, Peter 3608 Linares, Olga F. 2274, 2275 Linden, Ian 1327, 1599 Lindsay, Abd al-Mumin 1600 Lobban, Richard 2942 Lodhi, Abdulaziz Y. 3355, 3609, 3610 Loimeier, Roman 194-202, 477, 1601-1611, 2276-2289, 3611-3612 Lombe, Kawaya Yuma 2628 Long, Wahbie 4020 Loukeris, Kostas 2653 Lowenkopf, Martin 3687 Lowrie, Arthur 2883, 3054 Lubbe, Gerrie J.A. 4021-4031 Lubeck, Paul M. 1612-1621 Ludwig, Frieder 1343, 1622, 1623, 3613 Luffin, Xavier 3416 Luirink, Bart 4032 Lukwago, Isa K.K. 3679 Ly, Abdoulaye 2290

266

Index of authors

Lyman, Princeton N. 203 Lyon, Anne 4033 M Ma'ayergi, Hassan 204 Mabera, Hussaini Yusuf 1624 MacIntyre, Joe A. 1625 Mack, Beverly B. 1293 Macram, Max 3055 Madigawa, Lawan Aliko 1626 Magagi, Habou 982 Magassa, Abdoulaye 855 Magassouba, Moriba 2291 Magbadelo, John O. 1627 Magnant, Jean-Pierre 2610, 2611 Magnarella, Paul J. 3056 Mahamane, Alliman 856 Mahamat-Saleh, Yacoub 2612 Mahdi, A.A. 4195 Mahdi, Sadiq al- 3057-3059 Mahdi, Saudatu Shehu 1628 Mahida, Ebrahim Mahomed 205-206, 4034-4035 Mahmood, Yahaya 1629 Mahmoud, Mahgoub el-Tigani 3060 Mahmoud, Mohamed 3061-3065 Mahmoudi, A. 4234 Mahmud, Abdulmalik Bappa 1630-1634 Mahmud, Abubakar 1635 Mahmud, Sakah S. 1636 Mahomed, I.B.B. 4036 Mahomed, I.S. 3791 Mahomed, Ismail 4037 Mai Sa'ida, Lawali 1637 Maiga, Hamidou Younoussa 857 Maiga, Ibrahim 592 Maina, Newton Kahumbi 207, 3483 Maingi, Anne N. 3484 Maishanu, Hamzat M. 1292 Maiwada, Danjuma Abubakar 1638-1640 Makinde, James A.K. 1641 Makki, Hassan 3066 Makokha, J. 348 5 Makonje, Salim H. 3627 Makris, G.P. 3067 Makward, Edris 2292 Malakar, S.N. 2654 Malami, Hussaini Usman 1642 Malango, Bernard A. 3792 Mall, Munira 3770 Mallat, Chibli 3068 Malle, Youssouf 858 Malt, C.H. 478

Mama, Baba 859 Mamede, Sulaiman Valy 3771 Mammeri, Hosseine 4235 Mandela, N. 4038 Mandivenga, Ephraim C. 3298, 3614, 4039, 4198-4203 Mane, Yaya 208 Manger, Leif O. 3069, 3070 Manjoo, Rashida 4040 Manna', Haytham, [Wafaa] 209 Mansur, Cabdalla C. 2743 Maoulidi, Salma 3615-3617 Maqsud, Muh 1643 Marais, Ben 210 Maranz, David E. 479 Marchal, Roland 2766-2767, 3047, 3071-3074, 3688 Marchesin, Philippe 955, 3356 Marcoccio, Katherine M. 2293 Marjan, Doka Wahib 3691 Mark, Peter 2294, 2295 Markovitz, Irving L. 2296 Marney, Cardiff 3901 Marone, Ibrahima 2297, 2298 Marshall, Paul 1644 Martin, Bradford G. 480 Martin, Esmond B. 3486 Martin, J. Paul 211 Martin, Yusuf 1425 Marty, Marianne 956 Marut, Jean-Claude 2299 Mas, J. 3735 Masquelier, Adeline M. 1001-1013 Masri, Fathi Hassan el- 1645-1647 Mathieu, Jean-Marie 481 Matiki, Alfred J.I. 3793-3797 Matory, J. Lorand 1648 Mattes, Hanspeter 2300-2301, 3075, 4041, 4236-4238 Mawani, Parin I.V. 3487 Mayer, Ann Elizabeth 3076 Mayet, Zuleikha 4042 Mayo, Marjorie 1649 Mazrui, Alamin M. 2768, 3488 Mazrui, Ali A.212-222, 1650-1651, 3077, 3357, 3489, 3689, 4239-4240 Mazrui, Khalfan A. 3490 Mback, Cheikh Abdoul Ahad 2302 Mback, Khadim 2303-2311 Mbaye, Ravane 223, 2312-2314 Mbembe, A. 224 Mbengue, Babacar 2315 Mbillah, Johnson A. 225, 334

Index of authors

267

Mbodj, Papa Coumba 2316 Mbogoni, Lawrence E.Y.3618 Mbon, Friday M. 482 Mbow, Penda 2317-2321 McCain, Danny 1652 McCall, Daniel F. 483 McGlure, Bryan 2720 McIntosh, Janet 3491 McKay, Vernon 226, 227 McLaughlin, Fiona 2322, 2323 Means, John E. 1653 Medani, Khalid M. 2769, 3078 Medar, A.S. 4043 Medeiros, Eduardo 3549, 3550 Medhanie, Tesfatsion 2666 Medugbon, A.K. 1654 Mehari, Asfaha 2721 Mehtar, M.A.F. 4044, 4045 Mekki, H.M. 2770 Menkhaus, Ken 2771-2775 Mercier, Jacques 2722, 2723 Merwe, W.J. van der 228 Meunier, Olivier 229, 1014-1017 Mey, Marc de 3358 Meyer, B. 484 Mfaume, Selemani M. 3619 Mfumbusa, Bernardine 3620 Middleton, John 3359 Midgley, James 4046 Mika'ilu, Aminu Salihu 230, 1655, 1656 Miles, William F.S. 231-232, 485-488, 1657-1658 Miller, Catherine 3079, 3080 Miller, Judith 3081-3083 Minoia, P. 3084 Miran, Jonathan 2667, 2668 Miran, Marie 648, 655-660 Mirel, Pierre 4241, 4242 Miskin, Tijani el- 233, 234, 1659 Mitha, Nasim 4047 Mkangi, Katama 3492 Mkelle, M. Burhan 3360, 3621 Mohamad, A. El-Sheikh 3085 Mohamed Abdi, Mohamed 2776-2778 Mohamed, Sayed Iqbal 4048 Mohamed, Yasien 3882, 3959, 4049-4051 Mohamedy, M. 4052 Mohammad, R.A. 3086 Mohammed, Abdool Majid 3882 Mohammed, Abubakar Siddique 1660 Mohammed, Ahmed Rufai 1661, 1662 Mohammed, Hakimu Kasukari 3493 Mohammed, Kyari 1663

Mohyuddin, Sakina 3426 Molla, Claude F. 235, 2549 Mommersteeg, Geert 860-870 Mompalao, A. 3494 Mongomery, Elisabeth 3087 Monjib, Mati 2324 Monnot, Jacques 3088 Monteil, Vincent M. 236-238, 489, 1664, 2325-2330, 3361 Monteillet, Sylvain 957 Monteiro, Fernando Amaro 239, 490, 3551-3554 Monts, Lester P. 771-773 Moola, Fatimah 4053 Moore, Leslie C. 2550 Moosa, Ebrahim 240, 4054-4064 Moosa, Najma 4065-4074 Moraes Farias, Paulo Fernando de 491, 1260 Morales Lezcano, V. 241 Moreau, L. 242 Moreau, Ren Luc 492, 593, 2331 Morgan, William R. 1665, 1666 Morier-Genoud, Eric 3555, 3556 Morrison, J. Stephen 203 Morrison, Scott 3089 Moshay, G.J.O. 1667 Moss'ad, Nevine 3090 Mosugu, S.E. 1668 Moten, Rashid 16, 2724 Moughtin, J.C. 1669, 1670 Mouiche, Ibrahim 2551 Moumouni, Seyni 1018 Moussa, Mouhamadou 562 Moussa, Oumarou 2552 Moussalli, Ahmad S. 3091 Mozia, M.I. 1671 Mrozek, Anna 243, 2655, 2779, 3092 Msangi, Omar Juma 3622 Mu'azu Nguru, Muhammad A. 1672 Mubarak, Khalid al- 3093 Mufutau, S.T. 1673 Muhammad, A.Y. 1674 Muhammad, Umar T. 1270 Muhammad, Yahaya 1675 Muhammed, Zakariya Idakwoji 1676 Muhibbu-Din, M.A. 1677-1680 Mukadam, Ahmad 4075-4077 Mukhtar, Isa Basheer 1681 Mukhtar, Mohamed Haji 2780 Mukhtar, R. Isa 1682 Mukoyogo, M.C. 3645 Mukras, Mohammed S. 3495

268

Index of authors

Mulder, A.L. 493 Mller, Hans 244, 2656, 3362 Mumisa, Michael 3772 Mumuni, Sulemana711 Murphy, William P. 2491 Musa Ahmadu, Ibrahim 1683 Musa, Izzud-Din Amar 4243 Musa, S.M. 1684 Musa, Sulaiman 1685, 1686 Mussa, F.N. 3557 Mustafa, Abubakar 1687 Mustafa, Alhaji R.O. 1688 Mustafa, Momodu 1689 Mustafa, Zaki 2725 Mutyaba, A. 3690 Mwakimako, Hassan A. 3496 Mwangi, Kuria 3497 Mwinyihaji, Esha Faki 3498 N Na Ayuba, al-Hassan 1690 Na'allah, Abdul Rasheed 1691-1694 Nadvi, Sayed Habib ul-Haq 4078-4082 Nadwi, Sayed Salman 4083, 4084 Nagar, Samia al-Hadi al- 3094, 3095 Nageeb, Salma Ahmed 3096-3099 Na'im, Abdullahi A. an- 245-247, 1695, 3100-3108, 3204 Namakoa, Edward W. 4085 Namoulniara, D.H. 594 Nana, Abdus Samad 4086 Nana, Adama 595 Naniya, T.N. 1696 Naniya, Tijjani Muhammad 1697 Nanji, Azim A. 248, 3363-3365 Nasarawa, Muhammad Alhasan 1698 Nasir, Jamila M. 1814 Nasiru, Wahab O.A. 1699-1702 Nasseem, Zubairi B. 3691 Nataloni, Maria C. 3109 Naud, Jacobus A. 4087-4094 Naumann, Craig 2467 Nauright, John 4095 Nazeer, Yussuf 4096 Ndiaye, El hadji 2332 N'Diaye, Issa 871 N'Diaye, Malik 494 Ndiaye, Mamadou 2333, 2334 Ndiaye, Nohine 2335 Ndiaye, Seck 2336 Ndior, Ousmane 2337 Nduru, M. 3110 Ndzovu, Hassan Juma 3500

Nehls, Gerhard 249, 1703, 4097 Nel, H.W. 4018 Nemo, Jacques 3763, 3764 Nessibou-Kirksey, Janice 712 N'Gaide, Abderrahmane 2338 Ngban, Moni O. 1704 Ngoupand, Jean-Paul 250 Ngwoke, Ikem Bu Chukwu B. 1705, 1706 Niandou-Souley, Abdoulaye 1019, 1020 Niang, Bocar 2339 Niang, Mame Fama. 2340 Niangadou, Mahamoud 872 Niblock, Tim 3111 Nichols, Woodrow W. Jr. 3366 Nicolas, B. 2629 Nicolas, Guy 251-258, 495-499, 1021-1022, 1707-1711, 2341, 4244-4245 Nicosia, L. 3112 Niehaus, Inga 3940-3941, 3945, 4098-4099 Niezen, Ronald W. 873-877 Niles, F. Sushila 1712 Nimtz, August H. 3623-3625 Nina, Daniel 4100 Ninang, Mamdou 2342 Ninet, J. 259 Nisula, Tapio 3626 Njama, Yahya 3627 Njiass-Njoya, Aboubakar 2553, 2554 Njozi, Hamza Mustafa 3628, 3629 Nkrumah, Gorkeh Gamal 3773, 4101 Nkurunziza, D.R.K. 260 Nmehielle, Vincent O.O. 1713 Nnadozie, Emmanuel 1023 Nnyombi, Richard 3501, 3502 Noibi, Dawud O.S. 1714-1718 Noibi, M. 1719 Nolutshungu, S.C. 1720 Nomani, Mohammed M. 4102 Norman, D. 20 Norris, Harry T. 1024 Nouaille-Degorge, Brigitte 2669 Nouhou, Alhadji Bouba 1721, 1722 Nsangi, Omar Juma 3630 Nwanaju, Isidore U.C. 1723 Nwobi, Simeon Okezuo 1724 Nwosu, Don 1725 Nwosu, Nereus I.A. 1726 Nyamoya, Prime 3413, 3414 Nyang, Sulayman S. 261-263, 500-502, 674-675, 4246 Nyiam, Tony 1727 Nyigandhi Ndi, S. 2555

Index of authors

269

Nzegwu, Nkiru 1728 Nzeh, Casimir Chinedu O. 1729 Nzibo, Yusuf A. 3503, 3504 Nzomiwu, John Paul C. 1730 O Oba, A.A. 1731, 1732 Obadare, Ebenezer 1733, 1734 Obayemi, Ade 1735 Obeid, Amani Mohamed el-3113-3115 O'Brien, Susan 1736-1739 Oded, Arye 3505-3507, 3680, 4247, 4248 Odoom, K.O. 7 13 Odularo, S.S. Adesegun 1740 Oduyoye, Mercy A. 264 Oduyoye, Modupe 1741, 1742 Oevermann, Annette 3116 O'Fahey, Rex Sen 3117-3122 Ofori, Patrick E. 265 Ofori-Amankwah, Emmanuel H. 1743 Ofuho, Cirino Hiteng 2875 Ogunbiyi, Isaac A. 1744 Ogungbemi, S. 266 Ogungbile, David O. 1745, 1746 Ogunsakin-Fabarebo, S.I. 1747 Ohadike, Don C. 1748 Ojo, M. Adeleye 1172, 1749 Ojukutu-Macauley, Sylvia 2492 Okafor, Gabriel M. 714, 1750, 2556 Okello-Abunga, G.H. 3508 Okike, Benedict Ohabughiro 1751 Okuma-Nystrm, Michiyo K. 400, 676 Okunola, Muri 1752 Olagoke, Sabitu Ariyo. 1753, 1754 Olagunju, Hamid Ibrahim 1755, 1756 Olajide, Olugbenga Ayodele 1757 Olapade, O. 1758, 1759 Olatunbosun, M.O. 1760 Olayinka, Akintayo S. 1761 Olayiwola, Rahman O. 1762-1764 Olmi, G. 2781 Oloso, Kamil Koyej 1765, 1766 Olowokure, T.O. 1767 Oloyede, Ishaq Olanrewaju 267, 1768-1771 Olugboji, Babatunde 1772 Olurode, Lai 1773 Oluwatoki, Jamiu Adewumi 1774 Omar, Abdul Rashied 4103-4105 Omar, Mahomed Shoaib 4106-4108 Omar, Rashied 4109 Omar, Yahya Ali 3309 Omari, Cuthbert K. 3631, 3632 Omibiyi-Obidike, M.A. 1775

Omoniwa, M.A. 1776 Omotosho, A.O. 1777 Omoyajowo, Akinyele J. 1778-1780 Onaiyekan, John O. 1781-1786 Oosthuizen, Gerhardus C. 4110-4112 Opeloye, Muhib O. 1787-1796 Opoku, Kofi A. 717 Oppong, Christine 715 Orire, Abdul Qadir 1797 Orpella, J.L. 3509 Ortega Rodrigo, Rafael 3123 Orwin, Martin 2782 Oseni, Zakariyau I. 1798-1807 Oshitelu, Gideon A. 1808 Osindo, O. 3510 Osman, Abdelwahab A.M. 3124 Osman, Abdullahi Mohamed 3125 Osman, Ahmed Ibrahim 3126 Osman, Amira Omer Siddig 3127 Osman, B.B. 3128 Osman, Dina Shiekh el-Din 3129 Osman, Ibrahim El-Bashir 3130 Osman, Khadiga K. 3131 Osman, Oussama 3074 Osman, Samaoen 4113 Osman, Yunoos 4114 Osswald, Rainer 268, 958 Ostien, Philip 1343, 1809-1814 O'Sullivan, Declan 3132 Osume, C.E. 1815 Otayek, Ren 269-270, 596-599, 1816, 4249-4252 Ottenberg, Simon 1817, 2493, 2494 Oubda, Mahamadou 600, 601 Ouedraogo, A. 602 Ouedraogo, Yacouba 603 Oula, Ousmane 878 Ould Ahmed Salem, Zekeria 959, 960 Ould Ahmedou, el-Ghassem 961 Ould al-Barra, Yahya 962 Ould Bah, Mohamed el-Mokhtar 963 Ould Bouboutt, Ahmed Salem 964 Ould Cheikh, Abdel Wedoud 503, 962-967 Oumarou, Adamou 1025 Owaisi, Fakhruddin Ahmed 4115 Owanikin, D. 1205 Owusu-Ansah, David 271, 716, 728 Oyekan, Fatima 1818 Oyelade, Emmanuel O. 1819-1821 Oyeshola, D.A. 1822 Ozigboh, Ikenga R.A. 1823

270

Index of authors

P Padayachee, M.4116 Paden, John N. 1824-1828 Pandapatan, Abdulrahim-Tamano M. 272 Panjwani, Ibrahim A.G. 3798, 3799 Parietti, Giuseppe 2557 Parkin, David J. 3367-3368, 3511-3514, 3633-3635 Parratt, John K. 1829 Parratt, Saroj N. 3777 Parrinder, Geoffrey 504, 505 Patel, Yacoob E. 4117 Peake, Robert 3369, 3515 Pearson, Michael N. 3370 Peil, Margaret 717 Peirone, Frederico Jos 3558 Pelizzari, Elisa 2726, 2727 Pellow, Deborah 718, 719 Penrad, Jean-Claude 3371-3378, 3516, 3636-3638, 3736 Prouse de Montlos, Marc-Antoine 273-274, 1830-1831, 2783-2785, 3133-3134 Perri, Pascal 3737 Person, Yves 506, 661 Peters, Ruud 1832, 1833 Petit, Agathe 4278 Petterson, Donald 3135 Phillips, Maggi 2786 Picton, John 1834 Piga, Adriana 275-276, 507, 2343-2347 Pilaszewicz, Stanislaw 1835 Pillay, Suren 4118 Pocock, D.F. 3379 Popenoe, Rebecca 1026 Porcheron, Hlne 2348 Poultney, E. 277 Pouwels, Randall L. 185, 186 Prah, Derek A. 4119 Prater, Gwendolyn S. 2530, 3274 Pratt, Sean E. 1027 Preneuf, Ch. de 2349 Prins, Adriaan H.J. 3517, 3518 Proena Gracia, Franiso762 Prost, A. 508 Proudfoot, L. 2495-2497 Pruess, James 3136 Prunier, Grard 3137-3143, 3380, 3692-3693 Prussin, Labelle 509, 745 Pruvost, Lucie 968 Pulido, C. 1837 Purpura, Allyson 3639, 3640

Q Qaradawi, Yusuf al- 1405 Quadri, Yasir Anjola 1838-1848, 2350 Quchon, Martine 510 Quesnot, Fernand 2351, 2352 Quimby, Lucy G. 604, 605 Quinn, Charlotte A. 278 Quinn, Frederick 278 R Raheemson, Misbahud-Din O. 1849 Raimi, M.O. 1850 Rajah-Carrim, Aaliya 3762 Rajaonarimanana, Narivelo 3755 Rajashekar, J. Paul 3 381 Raji, Adesima Olamede Yusuf 1851 Raji, M.G.A. 1852-1854 Raji, N.I. 1855 Raji, Rasheed Ajani 1856-1860 Ramet, P. 3144 Randaree, Zubeda Kassim 4120 Rashid, Syed Khalid 1861, 1940 Rasjidi, Muhammad 3641, 3642 Rasmussen, Lissi 279, 280, 1862 Rasmussen, Susan J. 1028 Rathbone, Richard 396 Rato, Bernab 1863 Raufer, Xavier 281 Rautenbach, Christa 4121, 4122 Rebstock, U. 4279 Reeck, D.L. 511 Reghizzi, G.C. 282 Regis, Helen A. 2558 Rehman, Nizamoodien 4123 Reichhold, Walter 512, 2353 Reichmuth, Stefan 283, 477, 1088, 1610, 1864-1873 Renaud, E. 3145 Renders, Marleen 284, 2354, 2355, 2787 Renne, Elisha P. 1874, 1875 Renou, Xavier 3929 Renouf-Stefanik, Suzanne 2585 Reveyrand, Odile 513, 2098 Reynolds, Jonathan T. 1876, 1877 Rialland, Malle 514, 2357 Ricard, Alain 515, 879 Riccio, Bruno 2358-2361, 4280 Rice, Desmond C. 4124 Richards, Donald S. 3285 Richardson, S.S. 1878 Ridd, Rosemary E. 4125 Riesz, Jnos 516, 2362 Rigby, P.J.A. 3643

Index of authors

271

Rinnert, Justus. 3146 Riosalido, Jess 4204 Ritchie, J.M. 3382 Rizvi, Seyyid Saeed Akhtar 3383, 3384 Robert, Michel 3756 Roberts, Allen F. 2363, 2364 Roberts, Mary N. 2363, 2364 Roberts, P. 285 Robey, Kenneth M.2473 Robinson, David 286, 517-518, 551, 2365 Robleh, Salada M. 2756 Roch, Jean 2366-2368 Rocheteau, Guy 2084, 2369-2371 Rodrigues, Jacinto 880 Rogalski, Jrgen 3147, 3148 Roger, Frank 3644 Romero, Patricia W. 3519 Rondot, Philippe 287-289 Rondot, Ren 4253 Ronen, Yehudit 3149, 3150 Roodt, Christa 4126 Roos, Henriette 4127 Rosenau, William 3385 Roshash, Mustafa A.A. 290 Ross, Eric S. 291, 2372-2375 Rossie, Jean-Pierre2630 Rouveroy van Nieuwaal, Emile A.B. van 2509, 2510 Rouveroy van Nieuwaal-Baerends, Els A. van 2509, 2510 Ruiz-Almodovar, Caridad 3151 Rusatsi, A. 292 Rwebangira, Magdalena K. 3645 Ryan, Patrick J. 519-523, 720-724, 1879 Rzewuski, Eugeniusz 2631 S Saad, Hamman Tukur 2559 Sada, Ibrahim N. 1880 Sadig, Haydar Badawi 3152 Sadissou, Y. 1029 Sadouni, Samadia 3774, 4128-4132 Saeed, Asma'u G. 1881 Safari, J.F. 3386 Safi, Ahmed al- 190 Safwat, Safiya 3153 Sage, Andr Le 2788 Saghayroun, Atif Abdelrahman 3154 Sahlstrm, Berit 293 Said, Ahmed S. 3520 Said, Moussa 3713, 3714 Saivre, Denyse de 294 Sakpe, Abu Yaqub Yunus 1882

Salaam, Mulikat Olawanle Abeke 1883 Salama, A.A. 3155 Salamone, Frank A. 1884-1886 Salawu, Abdulganiyu A. 1887 Salem, Grard 4281 Sali, Abdourahmane 2376 Salih Bashir, Abdallah 3156 Salih, M.A. Mohamed 295, 3157-3159 Salihi, Haruna 16 Salim, Ahmed Idha 3521 Salim, Idris 3160 Salim, Swalha 3522 Salter, Thomas 296, 297 Salvaing, Bernard 746 Salzbrunn, Monika 2377-2379, 4282-4285 Sama, Hamadou 606 Samak, Seydou 881 Samatar, Abdi Ismail 2789 Samatar, Said S. 2790 Samb, Amar. 298, 2380-2389 Samb, Babacar 2390, 2391, 4254 Samb, D. 2392 Samb, Moussa 2393 Sambauma, H. 3738 Sambo, Bashir 1888 Sambo, Ibrahim A. 1889 Sambou, Bernardin 2394 Samiuddin, Abida 299 Samson, Fabienne 2395-2399 Samuelson, P.A. 3046 Sanankoua, Bintou 882-885 Sane, Abdoulaye 400, 2120 Sane, Mamadou Karfa 2400 Sanneh, Lamin O. 300-307, 524-528, 677, 1890, 2498-2499 Sanni, Amidu 1891, 1892 Sanni, Ishaq Kunle 1893 Sanogo, Hamed 886 Santen, Jos C.M. van 2560-2566 Santerre, Renaud 2542-2543, 2567-2570 Santucci, Robert 308, 4255 Sanusi, Muhammad Shuaib 1894 Sanusi, Sanusi Lamido 1895 Sargent, Carolyn F. 4266 Sarr, Robert 2401 Sarumi, Abidoye 1212 Saul, Mahir 607, 608 Saunders, Margaret O. 1030 Savadogo, B. Mathias 662 Savadogo, Boukary 529, 609-610, 969 Savishinsky, Neil J. 2402 Sawadogo, Salif 611 Scalabre, Camille 2571

272

Index of authors

Scarcia Amoretti, Biancamaria 3387, 3646 Schacht, Joseph 3388 Schaffer, Matt 530 Schilder, Kees L.N. 2572-2575 Schildknecht, Franz 3647 Schildkrout, Enid 725, 726, 1896 Schlee, Gnther 309, 2657, 2728 Schmidt di Friedberg, Ottavia 4286-4288 Schmitt, E. 3523 Schmitz, Jean 310, 531, 532, 2403 Schne, Ellinor 3161 Schrijver, Paul 3162 Schultz, Patrick 3739 Schulz, Dorothea E. 887-889 Schulze, Reinhard 533 Schweeger Hefel, A. 616 Schwengsbier, Jutta 3163, 3164 Scid, Giuseppe 2404 Scribner, Sylvia 766 Seck, Charles Babacar 2405 Seck, Mouhamed Toulba 2406 Seddon, D. 285 Seedat, Fatima 4133-4136 Seesemann, Rdiger 311-312, 534, 970, 1897-1899, 2613, 3165-3173, 3524 Seid, Joseph Brahim 2614 Sellin, Eric 747 Sne, Henri 535 Sne, Yankhoba 2407 Seriki, I.A.A. 1201, 1900 Sermet, Laurent 3740 Serpa, Eduardo 313 Sesay, S.I. 2500 Shaaeldin, Elfatih 3174, 3175 Shahi, Ahmed al- 3176-3179 Shai, Shaul 2658 Shaikh, Ebrahim Hoosen 4137 Shaikh, Sadiyya 4138 Shani, Ma'aji A. 1901, 1902 Shani, Masoud Ahmad 3648 Shanono, Shehu Muhammad 1903 Shariff, Ibrahim N. 3389 Sharry, David Gregory 2408 Shehadeh, Lamia Rustum 3180 Shehim, Kasim 2729 Shehu Sokoto, Abdullahi Alhaji 1904 Shehu, Emman Usman 1905 Shehu, Luke 1906 Shehu, Salisu 1907 Sheik, Akhtar 4139 Sheikh-Dilthey, Helmtraud 3525 Shell, Robert C.H. 3775 Shenk, David W. 172, 314, 3474, 3475

Shettima, Kole Ahmed 4256 Shinn, David H. 2659, 2730, 3390 Shittu, Abdur Raheem Adebayo 1908, 1909 Shitu-Agbetola, Ade 1910 Shodeinde, Bodun 1911 Shongolo, Abdullahi A. 2728, 2731 Shuaib, A. 1912 Sicard, Sigvard von 315-319, 3391-3393, 3649, 3800-3801, 4140-4142 Sidahmed, Abdel Salam 3181-3184 Siddiq, Abdullateef Abubakar 1913 Sidibe, Zoumana 890 Sidza, Kwam Seeti 2511 Sidza, Seti 2512, 2513 Siefert, Saskia 3559 Sigwela, Zola 4143 Silla, Ousmane 2409 Sillah, Mohammed-Bassiru 2501 Silvennoinen, Suvikki 3185 Silverman, Raymond A. 727, 728 Silvini, G. 3186 Simmons, W.S. 2410, 2411 Simon, Artur 3187 Simone, T. AbdouMaliq 320-321, 3188-3189 Simonsen, M. 612 Singleton, Michal 3394, 3650 Sivalon, John C. 3651 Sivers, Peter von 536 Skalnik, Peter 729 Skinner, David E. 537-538, 2485, 2502 Skinner, Elliott P. 613, 614 Skuratowicz, Katarzyna Z. 1914 Smith, Gina 2412 Smith, Hawthorne Emery 322 Smith, Peter 3652, 3653 Smith, R.M. 3395 Soares, Benjamin F. 891-901, 4289 Sobkw, W. 3190 Sodiq, Yushua 1915, 1916 Soghayroun, Ibrahim el-Zein 3694-3697 Solaja-Alagago, R.O. 1917 Slken, Heinz 730 Soloman, Hoosain 4144 Solomons, Hussein 323 Somjee, S. 3526 Sonn, Tamara 4145, 4146 Sookhdeo, Patrick 324 Sorensen, Claes-Johan L. 3191 Soubeiga, A. 615 Souley, Hassane 325 Soumana, Amadou 1031 Soumelou, Elmahmoud 902

Index of authors

273

Sounaye, Abdoulaye 1032 Sounfountera, Ibrahima 903 Sow Sidib, Amsatou 2413 Sow, Boubacar 904 Sow, Daouda 2414 Sow, Fatou 326-327, 2415-2416 Sow, Fatoumata 2417 Soyinka, Wole 1918 Spaulding, Jay 3396 Sperling, David C. 3527 Spidahl, Rodney J. 2576 Spittler, Gerd 1033 Srouji, Fouad 3413, 3414 Ssebulime, Muhammad 3676 Stamer, J. 539, 1034 Starratt, Priscilla E. 1919, 1920, 1935 Staude, W.616 Steed, C. 1921 Stenning, Derrick 1922 Stevens, Richard 3192 Stevenson, R.C. 3193, 3194 Stewart, Charles C. 328-3 30 Stiansen, Endre 3195-3198 Stieglitz, Klaus 3199 Stiles, Erin E. 3654-3656 Stock, Robert 1923 Stockreiter, Elke 3397 Stoller, Paul 1035 Stone, Diana 540 Storch, Anne 1356 Strobel, Margaret 3528-3530 Strobel-Baginski, Michle 2418 Stmpel, Isabel 3200 Subair, Kola 1924 Suberu, Rotimi 1925 Subiri, Obwogo 3398 Sudan Human Rights Organisation3201 Sugier, Jean-Bernard 954 Suksi, Markku 3185 Sulaiman, A.A. 905 Sulaiman, Ibraheem K.R. 1926-1929 Sulaiman, Ibrahim 1930 Sulaiman, Muhammad Dahiru 1931, 1932 Sulaiman, Sa'idu 1067, 1933, 1934 Sulami, Mishal Fahm al- 3202 Sule, Balaraba B.M. 1935 Suleiman, Alhaji Bala 1936 Suleiman, Sadiya 1937 Sulemana, Hajj Mumuni731, 732 Sulliman, Ebrahim S. 4148 Suluman, A.H. 4149 Swai, Suleiman B. 1938 Swantz, Marja-Liisa 3399

Swart, Gerrie 323 Swartz, Marc J. 3531, 3532 Sy, Abdoul Aziz 2419, 2420 Sy, Cheikh Tidiane 2421-2423 Sy, Madiou 748 Sy, Samba 2424 Sydhoff, B. 331 Sykes, J. 3698 Sylla, Abdou 2425, 2426 Sylla, D. 2427 Sylla, Khadim 2428 Sylla, S. 4257 Szolc, Piotr 3203 T Tabi'u, Mohammad 1939, 1940 Tadesse, Medhane 2791 Taguem Fah, Gilbert L.2577-2581 Taha, Mahmoud Mohamed 3204 Tahir, Ibrahim 1941 Tajudeen, Abu Bakir 1942 Talfi Ag Hamma 906 Talhami, Ghada H. 332 Tall, Ahmad 2429 Tall, Cheikh Oumar 2430 Tall, Fatou 2431 Tall, Serigne Mansour 2432, 4290 Tamari, Tal 907-909 Tangban, O.E. 1943 Tanko, Bauna Peter 1944 Tanner, Ralph E.S. 333, 2632, 3657 Tardits, Claude 2582 Taryor, Nya Kwiawon 774 Tayib, Abdallah el- 1945 Tayob, Abdulkader I. 1946, 4150-4166 Tcheho, I.C. 2433-2434 Tedeschi, C. 2435 Temple, Arnold C. 334 Tetzlaff, Rainer 3205 Thayer, James S. 541, 2503-2505 Thera, Moustapha 910 Thiam, Mbaye Alassane 2436 Thiaw, Issa Laye 2437 Thier, Franz-M. De 2633 Thomas, C. William 2438 Thomas, Edward 3206 Thomas, Louis-Vincent 2439 Thomas-Emengwali, G. 1947, 1948 Thompson, G. 3699 Thompson, William E. 1451 Thorold, Alan 3802-3805 Thys, ric 2583 Tidiane, Cheick Amadou 911

274

Index of authors

Tier, Akolda M. 3207, 3208 Tijani, A.A. 1949, 1950 Tijani, Abdul Wahab 1951 Tijani, D.A.A. 542, 1952 Timera, Mahamet 2440-2441, 4291-4293 Timmer, Berend 678 Tiquet, M. 2732 Tobler, Judy 3856 Toda, Makiko 1953 Toefy, M. Yoesri 4167 Toffar, Abdul Kariem 4168 Tolo, Hamadoun 912 Tong, Hajara Mohammed 1954 Tnnessen, Liv 3209 Topan, Farouk M. 335, 3400-3405, 3658 Toscano, Maddalena 336, 543-544 Toulabor, Comi 269 Tour, Ahmed Skou 749 Tour, Cheikh 2442 Tour, el-Hadji Malick 2443 Tour, Ibrahim Baba 913 Tour, Mafakha 2444 Tourneau, R. le 3406 Tozy, Mohamed 545 Traor, Alioune 971 Traor, Assanatou 809 Traor, Bakary 617-619 Traor, Boubacar Daba 914 Traor, Boukary 915 Traor, Djakaridja 620 Traor, Moussa 916 Trewhela, Paul 4169 Triaud, Jean-Louis 166, 337-342, 546-553, 663, 917-919, 1036-1042 Trimingham, John Spencer 343-344, 3407-3408 Trincaz, Jacqueline 2445 Tripp, Aili Mari 3659 Tshibangu, Tshishiku 2621 Tsiga, Isma'ila Abubakar 1432, 1955 Tubiana, Joseph 2615, 2733, 2734 Tubiana, Marie-Jos 2616 Tuhaise, Percy Night 3700 Tukur, Bashiru 1956 Tully, J.J. 2506 Turabi, Hasan al- 3210-3212 Turaki, Yusufu 1957 Turner, H.W. 554 Tvillinggaard, Jessie D.K. 171 Twaddle, Michael 3317, 3701 Twumasi, S.K. 3409

U Ubah, Chinedu N. 345, 1958-1960 Ubaka, C.O. 1961 Udoma, Patrick Lambert 1962 Ukiwo, Ukoha 1963 Ukpabi, S.C. 346 Ulea, Ayuba Jalaba 1045 Uma, Abubakar Umar al- 1964 Umar, Muhammad Sani 1965-1972 Umejesi, Innocent O. 1973, 1974 Usman, Hamidu B. 1975 Usman, Umaru 1976 Usman, Yusufu Bala 1977 Uthman, Mohammed Bello 1978 Uwazie, Ernest E. 1979 Uzoigwe, Godfrey N. 1979, 1980 V Vahed, Goolam H.M. 4170-4176 Vahed, M.A. 4177 Vakil, AbdoolKarim 3560, 3561 Valli, Francesca 2446 Van Duc, Juliette 621-624 Van Lear, Marie 1981 Vandenbroucke, L.S. 3213 Vanker, Ahmed Farouk 4178 Variava, D.S. 4179 Vatin, F. 3214 Vawda, Ahmed 4180 Vawda, Azhar 4181 Vawda, Essop Ahmed 4182 Vawda, Shahid 4183, 4184 Vereecke, Catherine 1982-1984 Vermeulen, Urbain 347 Verstraelen, Frans J. 3660 Vikr, Knut S. 348 Villaln, Leonardo A. 1043-1044, 2261-2262, 2447-2454 Villasante-de Beauvais, Mariella 972 Villeneuve, Michel 2455 Vincent, Andrew 3215 Vincent, Jean-Luc 3216 Viorst, Milton 3217 Vogels, R. 1985 Voll, John O. 3218-3228 Vuarin, Robert 2456 Vyver, J.D. van der 349 W Waal, Alex de 2660-2661, 3229-3230 Wade, Abdoulaye 2457-2459 Wade, Madike 2460 Waghid, Yusuf 4185-4188

Index of authors

275

Wakeman, Wendy E. 3231 Wakoson, Elias N. 3232 Wali, S.N. 1986 Walji, Shirin Remtulla 3533 Walker, Dennis 4189-4190, 4258 Wall, L. Lewis 1987, 1988 Walraet, Marcel 2584 Walter, B.J. 3435 Wanda, Silas N. 3534 Wane, Yaya 2461, 2462 Wan-Tatah, Victor F. 1989 Waramoyi, John 3702 Warburg, Gabriel R. 3049, 3233-3250 Ward, Kerry 4191 Warms, Richard L. 920 Wasi, Ali 3454 Waterbury, John 2463 Watt, William Montgomery 3410 Watts, Michael J. 1990 Weiss, Holger 350-351, 733-735, 1991 Welsh, Isabel Marcus 2464 Werner, Louis 2792 Werthmann, Katja 1992-1999 West, Doborah L. 2662 Westerlund, David 86, 352-354, 1921, 2000, 2183, 3610, 3661, 4192 Wheelwright, J. 3251 Whitsitt, Novian 2001, 2002 Wiegelmann, Ulrike 2465-2467 Wiher, Hannes 750 Wijsen, Frans 3662 Wilks, Ivor 664, 736 Willemse, Karin 3252 Williams, Pat 2003, 2004 Willis, John Ralph 355 Wilson, H.S. 2496 Winters, Clyde A. 2005, 2006 Wolf, Susanne 3253, 3254 Woltering, Robbert A.F.L. 3703 Wondergem, Peter 2468 Woodman, Gordon 2007 Woodward, Peter 3255, 3256 Works, John A. 2617 Worre, T. 2469 Wratten, Darrel 3856 Wushishi, Dantani I. 2008 Wuye, James M. Wuye 1173 Y Yacoob, May M. 665-668 Yacoub, Mahamat Saleh 2618 Yadudu, Auwalu H. 2009-2011 Yadudu, Awwal 16

Yagi, Viviane A. 3080 Yahaya, A.M. 2012 Yahaya, Eliasu 2013 Yahya, Dahiru 2014 Yahya, Muslih T. 1089, 2015-2016 Yahya, Saad S. 3430, 3535 Yahya-Othman, Saida 3663 Yakan, Fathi 2017 Yakubu, Musa 2018 Yandaki, Aminu I. 1938, 2019 Yared, M. 2470, 3257 Yaro, Ibrahim T. 2020 Yarwihi, Ibrahim 2021 Yeboa, K.Y. 737 Yeld, E.R. 2022, 2023 Yongo-Bure, B. 3258 Young, Crawford 2634-2636 Young, D. 3536 Yousuf, Hilmi S. 4259 Yunusa, Ben 1447 Yunusa, Salisu Alhaji 2024 Yusuf, Adamu Tanko 2025 Yusuf, Ahmed Beita 2026 Yusuf, B.O. 2027 Yusuf, Bilkisu 2028 Yusuf, Imtiyaz 3411, 3664 Yusuf, K.A. 2029 Yusuf, Salahudeen 2030-2032 Yusuff, Muhammad al-Ghazzali 2033 Z Zahradeen, Nasir B. 2034 Zahrer, Olivia 921 Zakaria, Yakubu 2035 Zappa, Francesco 922-924 Zarour, Charbel 2471, 4260 Zawawi, Sharifa M. 356 Zein, Abdul Hamid M. el- 3412, 3537 Zein, Ibrahim M. 3259 Zirimu, Pio 3357 Zoghby, Samir M. 357 Zouya Mimbang, Lucie 2554 Zubair, A. 2036 Zubeir, E.K. el- 3260 Zuccarelli, Franois 24722